Skip to main content

Full text of "Thomas Newton, Dissertations on the Prophecies, which have remarkably been Fulfilled, and at this time are Fulfilling in the World (1825)"

See other formats 


Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ADVENT SOURCE COLLECTS 
Geiwa! CcP.»8'-'r^ a v wt>Zi< kin- 

dissert ati osrr ,NGT °^ 

ON 

THE PROPHECIES, 

WHICH HAVE REMARKABLY BEEN FULFILLED, 

AND AT 

THIS TIME ARE FULFILLING IN THE WORLD. 



BY THOMAS NEWTON, D.D. 

LATE LORD BISHOP OP BRISTOL. 



REVISED BY THE REV. TV. S. DOBSON, A.M. 

EDITOR OP THE ATTIC GREEK ORATORS AND SOPHISTS, ETC. 




P. A. THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY* 

LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY J. F. DOVE. 
REPRINTED BY CRISSY & MARKLEY, 



GOLDSMITH'S HALL, LIBRARY ST, PHILADELPHIA. 

ADVENTIST 
HERITAGE CENTER 
James White Library 
ANDREWS UNIVERSITY 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



fl9J J > 
A DVERTIb'EMEN T. 



Tke groat value of Bishop Newton's Dissertations on iue Pro- 
phecies, both to the learned and to the general reader of Scrip- 
ture, has induced the Publisher to spare no pains to render the 
present edition correct. For this purpose the text and notes have 
been closely revised, and the classical quotations and references 
compared with the original authorities. It is hoped, therefore, 
that this edition will be found worthy of public attention for its 
superior correctness, and as a valuable reprint of one of the most 
enlightened treatises on the subject of prophecy which n:r lan- 
guage can boast. 



£f ' // , Digitized b 



CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Prophecies one of the strongest proofs 'if revelation. 9. A history nf prophecy cieMred by Lord 
Bacon, ih. The con set] lit nee plain IVmn the beltu vjn^r of prophecies to tin; helh:viui< nf re. vela- 
tion, ili. The objection that the prophecies were written after the events, ground Uvh, find be- 
trays "refit ignorance, or something worse, 10. The tr ■ th of prophcry may lie proved liy in- 
stances of ilmu:* fulfilling at thin very time, ih. The evidence drawn from | rophery, a En-owing 
evii lei ice, 11. Miniclex the great proofs of revelation io tin- first aires, Prnphtxifr. in' th- last, th. 
The necessity (•> which infidels are reduced, either to renounce their senses, or to iidniit the 
truth of reielution, 1-2. Most of the principal prophecies of Scripture will he comprehended 
in this Work, ad well as several of the most material transactions in history, ib. 

DISSERTATION I. 
noah's prophecy. 

Very few prophecies till Noah, 13. No;ilt'-s drunkenness, and the behaviour nf his sons there- 
upon, ih. In consequence "f their different behaviour lie was enabled m fiireudl the ililTerpnt 
fortunes of ihcir I'niuilies, 14. The prophecy, 15. Not to he understood of particular persona 
but of whole nations, ih. The curse upon Canaan, a curse upon the Canaiinitrs fur their 
wickedness, ih. The wickedness of the Cauaanites very great, 16. The curse particularly 
implies the subjection of the descendants of Canaan to the descendants of S hem huiI Jiipheih. ih. 
The completion of this shown from the time of Joshua to this day, 17. A different rending pro- 
posed of lliitn the lather of Canaan instead ofCanaan, IS. The curse in this larger sense also 
shown to be fulfilled from the earliest limes to ihe present, 1!>. The premise to Shem of the 
Lord Itrini; bis (ind, Imw fulfilled, 20. The promise of enlargement to J;ipli'th, ;tu ;i liu.-ii-n to 
his n;nne, ib. How fulfilled both in former and in latter times, 21. The following clause, .uid i = e 
sludl dwell in the tents of Shem, capable of two senses, ;ind in 1) th pum tn;i!ly fulfilled, ib. 
Concl >>ion, 22, A mistake of Mr. Mede currcctcd, ib. Lord Bnhugbnike censured for his in- 
decent re fl i Ti ions on this prophecy, 23. Hi? ignorance about the Codex Alexandrinus, -J4. His 
b' under a I ii i ut the ll-uiian historians, ih. His sneer about believers refuted, ib. Condemned by 
himself, ib. Had great talents but misapplied them, 2o. 

DISSERTATION II. 

THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING ISHMAEL. 

Abraham favoured with several revehuions, 25. Those concerning Ishmae] or the Islimaelttea, 
ih. The promise of a numerous posterity, how fulfilled, 26. The promise of twelve princes, 
how fulfilled, ib. The promise of a great nation, how fulfilled, 27. The saying that he should 
be a wild man, how fulfilled, ib. The saying that his hand should be against every man, and 
every man's hand against him, how fulfilled, 28. The saying' that he should dwell in the pre- 
sence of nil his brethren, how fulfilled, ib. The Ishmaelites or Arabians h:.ve from first to hist 
maintained their independence, 29. Against the Egyptians and Assyrians, ib. Against the 
Persians, 30. Against Alexander and his successors, ib. Against the Romans, 31. Their 
state under Mohammed, and since his time, and now under the Turks, 32. Dr. Shaw's account 
of then, S3. Bp. Pococke's, ih. Ami Mr. Hanway's, 34. Conclusion, ib. Wonderful, that 
they should retain the same manners for so many ages, ib. Mure wonderful that they should 
still remain a free people, 35. The Jewa and Arabs in some respects resemble each other, 36. 

DISSERTATION III. 
THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING JACOB AND ESATT. 
More prophecies concerning the posterity of Isaac than of Ishmiel, 37. The promise of the 
blessed seed, how fulfilled, ib. The promise of the land of Canaan, how fulfilled, ib. The 
promise of a numerous posterity, how fulfilled, T8. The promises concerning Esau and Jacob, 
ib. Not verified in themselves, but in their posterity, 39. Comprehend several particulars, ib. 
I. The families of Esau and Jacoh two different people and nations, 40. II. The family of the 
elder subject to that of the younger, 41. III. In situation and other temporal advantages much 
alike, 42. IV. The elder branch delighted more in war and violence, but subdued by the 
younger, 43. V. The elder at one time shook off the dominion of the younger, 44. VI. In all 
spiritual gifta and graces the younger superior, and the happy instrument of conveying the 
blessing to all nations, 45. Conclusion, ib. The prophecies fulfilled in the utter destruction 
of the Edomites, ib 

DISSERTATION IV. 
Jacob's prophecies concerning his sons, partictjlari.t judah. 

An opinion of great antiquity, that the soul near death grew prophetic, 46. Jacob upon his death- 
bed foretold his sons what should befall them in the last days, the meaning of that phrase, 47. 
Jacob bequeath* the temporal blessing to all his sons, the spiritual to Judah 18. The prophe- 
cies concerning several tribes, how fulfilled, ib. The temporal blessing how fulfilled to Judah, 
49. The spiritual blessing, 50. I. An explanation of the words and meaning of the prophecy, 
50 — 54. The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, explained, 50. Nor a lawgiver from be- 
tween his feet, explained, 51. Shiloh in nil the various senses of the word shown to be thf 
Messiah, 53. Le Clerc's singular interpretation, 53. Jews as well as Christians have by 
Shiloh generally understood the Messiah, 53, And unto him shall the gathering of the people 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



M 



CONTENTS. 

he rim' '•■ .if i',r,-f .Jiff, rent constructions, 54. IT. The completion of the prophecy S4-59 
r ', .. ,. , ,,„.,.. i -i [. ;•:.■ „ r body politic, ami so continued nil uie - tin- Mrs- 
, "'ViV'V'. .'■ r . ■ ! . i.i'.l.ns.! in, .14. The latter clause fulfilled in the fir-' ■-' •■«<•. "nil the 
'. " ' ,. i , 1,.'. 1. .-. Fondled hi the Mworol tHsiwe, and the people etithcrnl to lb* 
I V ■- 1 hi In 1 -mi/*, an.) the people [fathered 10 ihe Mwwli Mmt* 

. 1... The prophe.y with reeard to benjamin lulhlled, M. Colic, usrai that 
J t;„- .\L .-.■i..il, lb. 

DISSERTATION V. 
-BALAAM'S PROPHECIES. 

The -I'", of pr-phwv not itlwnvs confined to the chosen seed, or to good men, .19. Balaam both a 
H. '•!••• an ("an inimnml man, ih. A ceremony among the Heathens to enrre 1 civ enemies, 
., . „rv of IS >l unit's f* considered, 61. A proper sign to Balaam, and the prophecies 

J,.',. ,,,„y,, ci'.'.ihle, ii'-'.- Th° stvlc of his prop! erics beautiful, ib. His prophecy 
,.,',i , ., r r |, ; , ' f .,', „. r 0 f the Jewish nation, how fulfilled even to this day, PS. His pro- 
•v , . 1 in, i: vji t.,ric« muc h the -erne as Jacob's and Isaac's, ' : 4. His prophecy ol 11 kin? hither 
t\:.n>:-. how fulfilled, ih. His preface to his latter prophecies explained, 6-5. His prophecy 
<■ . ret;.! a itvptrc lot- mile the princes ofMoah, how fulfilled hy David, «i. Who meant by 
lie *,.| » , 1' SI11 ih. 1.7. His prnph. cy nsninst the Edomitos, how I'n Hilled hy David, (lis. This 

np.pl v of [lie star and ihe sceptre applied hv most Jewish and Christian writers to the Mes- 

i .,!,. ii..' Km prhirip.illv to he understood of David, 70. Ills prophecy against the Amnlckites, 
..,;.,..] ii,, ]ip pt'opherv at-ainst the Kenites, and who the K. nit's were, 7-2. How ful- 
llili I. in. Lis pr , oiii-cv of (hips from the coast of Chillim, 73. The land ui < hmiro shown to 
be a S...IHT..I name for Giocce, lialv. and the countries and islands in the Mediterranean, 10. 
II. ov a di. c A--hur, 7j. How afflict' liber, and who meant by Euer, ih. How perish lor ever, 
7a. Conclusion, 77. 

DISSERTATION VI. 

MOSES'S FHOPHKCT OF A PROPHET LIKE UNTO HIMSELF. 

Mosrs hath not only preserved several ancient pro[ hecics, hut hath likewise inserted ^. veral of 
hi- own. 7 7. His prophecy of another prophet like unto himself, ill. I. What prophet was 
here particularly intended, 79— The Messiah principally, if not solely, 7S. Proved from 
the conclusion of the book of Deuteronomy, ib. From God's declaration to Miriam and Aaron, 
79, From the text itself, ib. From this prophet's being a lawgiver, SB. From fact, ib. II. 
The great likeness between Moses and Christ, 81— 84. Christ resembled Moses in more respects 
than any other person ever did, 81. The comparison between them as drawn by Eusebius, ih. 
As enlarged and improved by Dr. Jortin, S2 — 84. His conclusion from thence, 84. 111. The 
punishment of the people for their infidelity and disobedience to this prophet, 84, 85. 
DISSERTATION VII. 

PEOPHECIES OF MOSF.S CONCERNING THE JEWS. 

Prnphe r-ir.s of Moses abound most in Ihe latter part of his writings, SO. The 2=th of Deuterono- 
my a !i, fy pi. [ore of [he state of the Jews at present, ib. Prophecy of their enemies coming 
from a ier, how fulhllcd, ib. Prophecy of the cruelty of their enemies, how fulfilled, S7. Of 
the sir s"s of their cities, ib. Of their distress and famine in the sieees, SS. Of women eating 
their own children, sli. Of their great calamines and slaughters, 90. Of their being carried 
into F.evpt aed sold for slaves at a low price, ib. Of their beinu plucked from off their own 
lata!, '.d. 01 their belli?? dispersed into all nations, 93. Of their still subsisting as a distinet 
p -oplp. ib. Of their finding no rest, 93. Of their being oppressed and spoiled, ib. Of their 
rhi h en taken from them. u'4. Of th -ir madness and desperation, ib. Of their serving other 
finds, iii. Of their becoming a proverb, and a by-vvcrd, Ua. Of the long continuance of their 
plagues, 00. Conclusion, ib. 

DISSERTATION VIII. 

Fr.OPHECIF.3 OF OTHER PROPHETS CONCERNING THE JEWS. 

Other prophecies relative to the present state of the Jews, 9ft. I. The prophecies concerning the 
restoration of the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin, and the dissolution of the ten tribes, 97 — 
1<!3. Tee restoration of the two tribes foretold to be after 70 years, 07. Fulfilled at three periods,, 
ib. The ten tribes to cease from being a people within fio years, DS. The prophecy how ful- 
filled, ih. What is become of them since, and where are they el present, Lt9. Vain con- 
;C' teres of the Jews thereupon, i)!> — 101. Pint all returned with the two tribes, 101. Not all 
su allowed up and lost amonit the heathen nations, ib. Whether they remained, or whether 
t!;. y returned, they ceased from being a distinct people, and were all comprehended under 
the name of Jews, 101—103. The reason of tnis distinction between the two tribes and the ten 
tribes, lt-2. II. The preservation of the Jews, and the destruction of their enemies, lu.i— 10.). 
The preservation of the Jews one of the most illustrious acts of div ine providence, 11.3. Nrr 
less the provahnce of God in the destruction of their enemies, 101. Not onlv nations hut single 
persons, ib. ill. The desolation of Judea another memorable instance of the truth of pro. 
phery, luj— lux Foretold hy the prophets, 10.5. The present state of Judea answerable to 
tin- prophecies, 1 Ofi. No objection fiom hence to its having been a land flowing with milk and 
hoiicv, ih. The ancients, Heathens as well as Jews, testify it to have been a good land, ib. 
Mr. Muiui'.reb's account of its present state, 107. Dr. Shaw's, IDS. IV. The prophecies of 
the udid. lity aed reprobation of the Jews, how fulfilled, 109. V. Of the celling and obedience 
of 1 lie Gentiles, 111, Tins revolution effected by incompetent persons, end in a short time, 
112. 1 he prophecies concerning the Jews and Gentiles have not yet received their entire com- 
pletion, 1 13. What hath been nccompii-hed a sufficient pledee of what is to come, ib. Con- 
clusion, dissuading all persecution, and recommending humanity and charily to the Jews, 114 

DISSERTATION IX. 

THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING NINEVEH. 

Some prophecies relating 10 other nations which had connexions Willi the Jews, 116. Want of 
ai-eietii eastern historians to clear up the prophecies, ib. The Assyrians terrible enemies to 
001 11 Mac] and Judah, ib. Isaiah's prophecy against the Assyrians. 117. Nineveh, the capital 



Digitized by the Center for Adverttist Research 



CONTENTS. 



iii 



f>r the Assyrian empire, n most nneient rllv, IIS. An r \i-nci!iilg creat rify Ii!;=-wi ft rid the 
Si i 1 1 1' nr.- an- .nut emi firmed liy hear lim ;nitli->r^, 1 I'.i, I 'JO I.iki' other :;ri-at < ,n. . v» t y r r- 
r 1 1 1 t, hot km:' and people repented, ;ii the p- i-in-liinir of Jonah, U 1 . Some in piny v. bo IhU 
k i< wa ;, .iinl ;it what time Jonah propln- -i.-il, ih. Their r> p'^.tancc a\ .< . ' >r t emit ion ■ i r i-, t ■ ( r 
IV ahum not long alter foretold the .IcHiriini'ui of the riiy, iJI. Sninc hupi'm vvlo-n Na,.i»n 
piMiih--i ■-!, 121, I j J . Nineveh :irc< inlin L'ly tlt'^-ir .y by tin- M'de^ iiml Bahylonian 1-22. 

S in ]"irv hv whom pa rt ienlarlv, ib. Nahmo'- propher n tin' iiniiin.r n|' it. * t * - tfueiioii 

1 1 \ 1 1 ' i i V l"i i : 1 1 h ] ■ f acr.ii'.lnii,' fi ( e areoiinls of Dindorus Si.nli|.-J, I .'3 — 1*2>, .Valium and '/.<■ 
p)i i n i.i 1 1 lii ri i(i i ni a I tli'-'irurtiuri military lt» all pmhaliilu y, I 2.'u These pri'ili'li"i:~ In Killed 
ari-.ir.li i'.' f'i iliti accounts uf the, uin lunts, liiti. According iu U«J accounts ol the moderns, 127. 
Cl.lll'lKSii.H, 12* 

DISSERTATION' X. 
TltF, PROPHl".< IKS CONCERNING DAISYI-ON". 

Bribvltin ;n well ns Nineveh an eiiemV pi til'- pfoph: of find, lii. A verv great and vrrv ancient 
rjiv, ib. Con -iilp-raiily improved Uy Ni-hiiehadne/.zar, 130. One (if the iviidi'i-.j ,,f t M * = v orl.l, 
i!i.' |-:aiali an I Jeremiah foretold' its destruction, ill. Prnphoi'bs ul' Cyrus tin- fin-j", p>r (if 
Halivi-.n. fulfilled. The limn "film reduction of Habylon foretold, S. vera I ■ j rn n : r j - 

PtanriM mi' tin' sirgn foretold, ih. Besiegep| hy the Med- s ami Hlnmitcs or Persians, ih, Ar- 
meniain ami other nations uniirtl air aiti-t U, i:tt. The Babylonians hide themselves within 
their waIN, ih. Tho river dried vip ih. The city taken during a feast, The lar-tn related 
1 1 v If'T'iilium n ml Xennphon, and therefore no room for skepticism, lii-i. The prophet- fore- 
told its total desolation, ih. These prophecies to b-: fulfilled hy degrees, l:;b. Its state under 
Cyrus, ih. Under Darius, \M. Undo- Xerxes, Under Alexander and afterward, ib. 

The aeen-tnts of it since that time, by D nd«>rns, Straho, ih. Pliny, 1-40. l'ausaiiias, ib. 

Maviiiius '1'vrins, and Lncian, ih. Jeriune, ih. Ar.cnunts of later anthnrs, of Benjamin of 
Tndtda. 1 11'. Texeira, ib. Kauwolf, ib. Peter do la Vallc, Hi. Taveruier, ib. Mr. Sal- 
mon, ih. Mr llaiiway, I 13. By these arrrnnits it appears hnw pnnenially the pruplieiiiea 
have hern fulfilled, ih. CnnrliLsion ; sueh pj"opherie> a cnnvinciii? ar.uunient nf ilie divinity of 
tlie Scriptures, and likewise instances ul' line writing, and of the spirit of liberiy, 144. 

DISSERTATION AT. 
THE PROrilKCIKS CONCERNING TTRK. 
Tyre, nnnther enemy tn the Jews, its (all predietrd by Isaiah ami E/ekiel, 11). Tlie prr)]>lirries 
relate in h uh <>!<l and new Tyre, I 1 S'i. A very aneinit eity, 1 Pi. The daughter id' Sidnn, 
bur in time excelled the nnuiier, and heeaine a mart of nations, 117. In this Uourishim! con- 
diriim, when tie 1 prophets liireudd her destnietion, for her pride, and wickedness, and cruelty 
to tin.' Jews. I IS. Several pattieulars inchi bnl in the prophecies, I I!). I. The city tn he taken 
and de-u'iuvd liy iVehnchadnez/.ar and the Clialdeans, laO. II. Tlie iidiabitants to pa-s over 
the Meiliterraaean, but tn find un rest, III. The city to be restored after 70 years, l-i3. 

IV. To Ije taken ami destroyed again, 1)4. V. The people to forsake idofury, an ■! become 
convert ■ to the true religion, I.jG. VI. The city at last to be totally destroyed, and become, a 
place tor tishers to spread their nets upon, 1-jS. These prophecies to be fulfilLd \>y deefees, 
i!). A s!i-ut aeconnt of the place from the time of Nebuchadnezzar to the present, l.;8— ltJO 
Hnetiix's aer.innt of it, 130, Dr. Shaw's, IjS), 1G0. Mr. Maundrell'a, ib. Conclusiun with 
some reilections upon trade, 1G1. 

DISSERTATION XII. 
THE PROPIIRC1ES CONCERNING EGYPT. 
Egypt fa m mi a for its antiquity, 16-2. No less celebrated for Ua wisdom, ib. The parent of su- 
perstition a-j well as the mistress of learn in;?, Had such Connexions with the Jews, that 
it is made the subject of several prophecies . ib. The phrase of the burden of Egypt, considered 
and explain >d, ib. I. lis conquest by Nebuchadnezzar foretold by Jeremiah and Ezekiel, 164. 
How fulfilled, l'ia. II. its conquest hy the Persians foretold by Isaiah, and how fulfilled, ln7. 
III. lis < nnque-( hy Alexander foretold bv Isaiah, and at the same time the spreading of ;he true 
rclii'iou iu tie' land, \m. How fulfilled, 171. IV. The prophecy of Ezekiel that it should be 
a base trilmtaiy kingdom, 173. The truth of it shown by a short deduction of the history of 
Es-'ypt from that time to this, 174 — ISO. Its stare under the Babylonians, 174. Under the Per- 
sians. l7o. Under the Macedonians, I'ti. Under the Romans, 177. Under tlie Saracens, 
with the burning of r he Alexandrian library, ib. Under the Manialucs, 179. Under the Turks, 
ISO. No one could have foretold this upon human conjecture ib. Conclusion with some re- 
flections upon the character of the Egyptians as drawn by ancient and modern authors, 131. 

dissertation xiii. 
Nebuchadnezzar's dream of the great empires. 
Some prophecies relating to more remote nations, 182. The genuineness of Daniel's prophecies 
denied by Porphyry, and Collins, but sufficiently vindicated, ib. The credit of Daniel as a 
prophet established hy prophecies fulfilling at this lime, 1S3. Daniel's first pmphecv. his in 
terpretatinn of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, with the occasion of it, 183 — 1S3. A great human 
iK'nrn not an improper emblem of human power, and the various parts and metals'signitV vari- 
mis kingdoms, 13>, I. The head of fine gold, or the Babylonian empire, 136. The extent of 
it sh-.wn from heathen authors, ib. II. The breast and arms of silver, or the Medo-Persian 
empire, 1-7. Why said to be inferior, and how long it lasted, ib. III. The belly and ihiirhsof 
hr,i*.s, or the Macedonian empire, 133. Why said to bear rule over all the earth, ib. ' The 
kiuLM'mi of Alexander and of his successors n >t two different kingdoms, ib. Spoken of as one 
and die same hy ancient authors, 139. IV. The legs of iron, and feet part of iron and part of 
clay, or the fourth empire, 190. Farther proofs ihat the kingdoms of the Seleueid e and 
Lasrida* cannot be the fourth kingdom, ib. This description applicable oniv to the Roman 
empire, IPI. So St, Jerome explains it, and all ancient writers, bo'.h Jewish and Christian, 
19-2. V. The stone that brake the image, or the fifth empire, ib. Cannot be the Roman, 193. 
Can be understood only of the kingdom of Christ, ib. Represented in two states, as a stone, 
and as a mountain, 194. This interpretation confirmed by ancient writers, bo:h Jews and 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



|V CONTENTS. 

(" ; . ;• a; 1 inrfi.-iii.irlv )»y .Tnnnlhnn Tlrn Uzzicl, who made, the Chaldee paraphrase upon 

); ■'):>■>. The >« use "f .l.«seplni.-« with Bishop Chandler's reflections upon it, 195. 

y> . ■ i •■.n.i |\ 1 1»> same iiucrpmlnlinn, l!>t>. St, Chrysostnme's comment, ib. The 

, x ; , . : .. ..; s ■:!!■ >.\ "ni-, lt'^. Conclusion, Hence we ;tre enabled 10 :>• ■en nut for 

\, ! ... pi <•■■■• v. :ui,] the D.-lpliii- oracle, ib. Hence Lhc distinction of lour great 

,. .;, . .»•.! -.\hy i.j.ly iIu-m; lour predicted, 200. 

DISSERTATION XIV. 
DAXlKh's Vision OF THE SAME. 

\V ■ v , v'i ' '■■ ,1 (.1 Nebuchadnezzar in tin: form of a great i ma ire, was represented to Daniel 
, • ■ ■ .■ _-r-e.ii \\ ih! lira -is, and why, -JO l. I. The Babylonian empire why compared to 
, ; ,'. U'.iy with im.-Ii-'s wing--, ih. ' Why with a man's heart, ib. II. The Persian em- 
,, -i i- - l ir.Mi t » a bear. 2(>:t. ll>*\- raised up iwelf on one side, and had three ribs in thfl 
>, \\< cruelty, ih. HI. The Macedonian empire, why compared to a leopard, 2'f4. 
W ;"■■-» r win-'! ;mii Jon r heads, ;nnl dominion given to it, 2<K5. IV. The Roman empire 

, []■■ J i i ,1 lemon 1 lit-a«t wiilmur a name, ib. The kingdoms ofthe Soleucidaj and Lagidie can 
i:, i.m n -|m ,■! aii-urr in this ili-^rription, *jt)(i. The Roman empire answers exactly, ib. A 
■ n i- <iii-<-:i'.i >ii m this purpose from Dionysina of Halicarnassus, 207. This beast had 
;■ 'i h*-r\i< ■ r ki i.doins, and the kingdoms of Egypt and Syria were never so divided, 203. 
T::'' nf I'.irpUyry, <irutiiii', and Collins, refuted, ib. 209. The ten kingdoms to be 

...in .t»n;-j tin broken pieces of the Roman empire, 209. The ten kingdoms according; to 
M . i.i.tw ;. Ari-ofdiui; to Mr. Mede. ib. Affording to Bishop Lloyd, 210. According to 
Sir |;.ia-' ,\i'wfi%n, tit. The panic number since, ib. How they stood in the eighth century, ib. 
A little Ii.tu to l is- u;i arming the ten, 211. The notion of (irotius and Collins, that Antiuehus 
Kj'ijili I'u's w.is the [niie limn, n-- fined, il-. An inquiry proposed into the sense of the ancients, 
21 .'. Ti." .'|iiiiihii of IreiM us. ib. Of St. Cyril of Jerusalem, ib. Of St. Jerome with Then- 
r,-ivri Si. ,\i:>-Mn. 213. The fathers had some mistaken notions concerning Antichrist, and 
)vnv it i ante to p;iss they hud such, 2i4. The little horn to be sought among the ten kingdoms 
• if th»; wt'-ti'ni Roman empire, 21.5. Machiavel himself points out a litt le horn springing up 
anvil ' Hi" r - - 1 1 3 2I(i. Three of the first herns to fall before him, ib. The three according to 
Mr. Mt'de, ib. According to Sir Isaac Newton, 217. Something to be approved, and some- 
thing in be disapproved in both their plans, ib. The first of the three horns, the exarchate of 
Ravenn;i, 21S. The second, the kingdom of the Lombards, ib. The third, the state of Rome, 
*_'];». The character answers in all other respects, 220. How long Antichrist to continue, 221. 
V. All these kingdoms to be succeeded by the kingdom of the Messiah, 222. This and the 
firmer pn>pln ry compared together, 22:1. They extend from the reign of the Babylonians to 
tin 1 i**" t -.uMim:iu>ui of all things, 223. Will cast light upon the subsequent prophecies, and 
thu aubsmpient prophecies reileet light upon them again, ib. Conclusion, ib. 

INTRODUCTION TO THE LECTURE FOUNDED BY THE HONOURABLE 
ROBERT EOYLE. 

Hnv and by whom tin? author wa? appointed to preach the Boyle's lecture, 22 j. Previous to the 
i.Lrtii'T c 1 p|j!..-iii'.'.i o| Daniel, a vindication is proposed of the genuineness of his prophecies 
ii'-Mii;-t t'l-) priuripa] obj-rtiuu^ of unbelievers, 220. Collins-s eleven objei-tions particularly 
- ' •! mi !''■; lit'-if. 227. kc. His first otijeetion, relating to the age of Daniel, refuted, ib. 
f='-'"'i.d "bu-i'ti'ia, relating to the misttvke of the king's names, and to Nebuchadnezzar's 
ni.y!:i----. n-f:i;.*d, ib. His third objection, relating to Greek words found in Daniel, refuted, 
2J.H. Hi- fourth objertj.m, relating to the version of the Seventy, refuted, ib. His fifth objec- 
tion, iltiiwii ti-'.ni tin; efcarness of Daniel's prophecies to the times of Antioehus Kpiplianes, 
rt-f,:t!"il, -i. 1 His; .-i \ th olijeciioii, drawn from the omission of Daniel in the book of Eerlesias- 
ticu--, relute.l, ih. His seventh oiijection, relating to Jonathan's making no Targum on Daniel, 
refutei], 2:»0. His eighth objection, drawn from the style of Daniel's Chaldee, refuted, ib. His 
iinitb objection, drawn from the forgeries of the Jews, refuted, ib. His tenth objection, drawn 
from _ Daniel's uncommon punctuality in fixing the times, refuted, 231. His eleventh objection, 
relating to Daniel's setting forth facts very imperfectly ami contrary to other histories, and to 
his .lark and emblematic style, refuted, ib. The external and internal evidence 'for the 
pcnunieii^s of the book of D.miel, 232. The division of the remainder of this work, agreeable 
to the lt e iga of the honourable founder, 233. From the instance of this excellent person, and 
WW* others., it is aliuwu that philosophy and religion may well consist and agree together, ib. 

dissertation xv. 
daviel's vision of the ram and hf.-roat. 

ljp part nr the book of Daniel written in Chaldee, the rest in Hebrew, 234. The time 

utv\ p.. ice of the vision, ib. Like visions have occurred to others. 23-5. The ram with two 
horns reprc^ots the empire of the Merles and Persians, 236. Why with two horns and one 
in bei th in the other, ib. Why this empire likened to a ram, 237. The conquests of the ram, 
.ne me great extent of the Persian empire, ih. The he-goat represents the Grecian or Ma- 
' : ; M, ; :n r J W,1 >' l "* Vlk ^ ] ™ * i". The swiftness of, he he-goat, 

u r r '" r f ", , ' ,lw " M * }»* c y^« what signified thereby, ib. An account of the conquests 
Xiwn m Ah v-M ,L i r n * n ; lUS °, vei ' th, '" w r" the P . eraian em P )re > 239. These prophecies 
r- 1 il J ' llC Jr "- U an ;' T' n w ,at or ^ sl ^ 241. The truth of the story vindi- 

r. u. <\ ib. Ansu er to the oi,,ee t .on of its being inconsistent with chronology. 243. Answer to the 

.'■."I 1 !":'.:. S t:i? " f , ; lhf ' r J ^P^^ 2^ Other circums'ancee 



woi. n conlinu the truth of this relation, 24.). How four horns succeeded to the great horn- 

horn' i t , . 7 K f;i|;lia.u-s but capab e of another and better application, 247. A 
A. i , F n , y 11 •; I ,-- |,: ^ ,M - ,,Mt a , k, "" <lom » a,ld hpre tllc Roman empire rather than 
LeiL.-r wn ,\ I K ' " u '! :ut Cuiur I ,n "'P*«'es and actions of the little horn agree 
belt' r vmJ. Uie Roman., as well as the general character, ib. Reason of the appellation of the 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



CONTENTS. 



v 



little horn, 24!). Ttic time too agrees better with th" Romnn«, ib. The character of a kinir of 
fierce counteri-nre, rind understanding dark st-menc's iti-.jr applicable to the Romans than to 
Antiochus, ib. 2 .0. Other actions likewise of tin' little joun ar.-nrd better with tlie Romaic, 
Ud'2. Waving exceeding gnat, lb. Toward the smith, ib. Toward i he east, ib. And toward 
tin; ]ilc:isiiMC land, '2Y.i. Tin- pnipcrty of his jkuvci- I rimr mighty. In it not hy his own pi.wcr. 
can unwhtTd be su properly applied ;is to the Rinnans, ib. Afl die particulars of the pcrseeu 
lion and npjiressinn rif the people n[" Gnd more exactly ltdfilh-d by the Romans than by Ami<-- 
clins, *J.)1. It deserves tn be considered, wiiellu r tin's pail ol die prophecy be not ;i sketch of 
the fate and Hift'eriugs of tho Christian, as well as ol' the Jewish church, 2-j5. Farther reason 
of the appellation ol the Mule horn, *2")t>. The little horn tn come to a remarkable end, which 
will be fulfilled in a more extraordinary manner in the- Humans, than it was even in Antio- 
chus, ib. It will farther appear that tlie application is more proper t<> the Rom a ns, by consider, 
in? the time allotted for the duration and continuance of the vision, 257. Tlie 2300 days or 
years can by no computation be accommodated to ihe tinn-s of Antiochus EpiphantN, 238. 
How they are to he computed, ib. Daniel's concern and affliction for his country, and this & 
farther argument that not the calamities* under Antiochus, but those brought upon tlie nation by 
the Romans, were the subject of this prophecy, 260. Kr<>m this and other examples it may In- 
inferred, that the Scriptures will never abate, but rather encourage our Jove for uur country, *tii. 

DISSERTATION XVI. 
Daniel's prothect of the things noted in the scripture of truth. 

in two parts. — part i. 
This latter prophecy a comment upon tlie former, 2i2. Imparted to Daniel after fasting and 
prayer, ib. A prophecy for many days or years, ib. Of the Persian empire, 263. The three 
fust king.-* of Persia after Cyrus, ib. The fourth far richer than ail, ib. His stirring up alt 
against the realm of Grecia, ib. Why no more kings of Persia mentioned, 264. A short 
sketch of Alexander's gre-it dominion, ib. His family soon extinct, and Ids kingdom divided 
into four kingdoms, 266. Of these four, two only have a place in this prophecy, Egypt and 
Syria, and why, 2H6. Why called the kings of the south and the north, ib. Ptolemy king of 
the south or Esj-ypt, very strong, but Seleueus king- of the north or Syria, strong above him, ih 
The transactions between Ptolemy Philadelphia of Egypt, and Antiochus Thetis of Syria, 267 
Ptolemy Kueriretes of E-rypi revenues the wrong of his family upon Seleueus Callinicus o. 
Svria. 26 K The short and inglorious reiirn of Seleueus Orauuus of Syria, 270. Succeeded 
bv his brother Antiochus the Great, who gained L'reut advantages over the king of Egypt, 271. 
I'ut rt'demy Philojiator obtains a signal victory over Antiochus at Raphia, ib. His vicious and 
shameful conduct afterward, and cruelty to the Jew's, 272. Antiochus prepares again to in- 
vade Egypt in the minority of Ptolemy Epiphanes, 273. Philip king of Macedon and the Jews 
associafe with him, 275. His success against the king of Egypt, 276. His favour to the Jews, 
277. His scheme to seize upon the kingdom of Egypt frustrated, 278. His unhappy war with 
the Romans, 27;). The latter end of Ids life and reign inglorious, 2b0. The mean reign of his 
son and successor Seleueus Philopator, 281. Antiochus Epiphanes, the brother of Seleueus, 
obtains the kingdom by flatteries, 232. Hi3 freaks and extravagances, ib. His successes 
against bis competitors, and removal of the high priests of the Jews, 283. His liberality and 
profusion, 284. The claims ol' Ptolemy Philometor king of Egypt upon him, and his prepara- 
tions against Egypt, ib. He invades and makes himself master of all Egypt except Alex- 
andria, chiefly by the treachery of Ptolemy Philometor's own ministers and subjects, 286. 
Ptolemy Philometor and Antiochus Epiphanes speak lies at one table, 287. Antiochus returns 
with great spoils, 288. His crueliy to the Jews, ib. He invades Egypt again, and is hindered 
from totally subduing it by an embassy from the Romans, 2S9. He returns therefore, and 
vents all his anger upon the Jews, 291. Abolishes the Jewish worship bv the instigation of the 
apostate Jews, ib. Conclusion to show that this prophecy is more exact and circurmtantia. 
than any history, ib. 

DISSERTATION XVII. . 
THE SAME SUEJECT CONTINUED. PART II. 

More obscurity in the remaining part of the prophecy, 203. Polluting the sanctuary, taking 
away the daily sacrifice, and placing the abomination of desolation, more properly applicable 
to the Romans than to Antiochus Epiphanes, with the reasons for passing from Antiochus to 
the Romans, 293 — 29C. What follows more truly applicable to ihe afflicted state of the primi- 
tive Christians after the destruction of Jerusalem than to the times of Antiochus, 296. The 
little help and the persecutions afterward cannot be applied to the times of the Maccabees 
but to the Emperor's becoming Christian, and the succeeding persecutions, 2i>7. The Ami- 
christian power, the principal source of these persecutions, described, 299. How long to pros- 
per, 301. Described here as exei ted principally in the eastern empire, ib. His not regarding 
the gnd of his fathers, nor the desire of women, falsely affirmed of Antiochus, but truly of mis 
Aiuichristian power, ib. 3(12. His honouring Mahuzzim with precious gifts, and who they are, 
303. Other instances of his regard to Mahuzzim, in glorifying their priests and ministers, S06. 
The remaining parts more appl icable to other events than to the transactions of Antiochus, 30S. 
After the account of the degeneracy of the church, follows a prediction of its punishment, 
especially in the eastern part of it by the Saracens and Turks, 30S— 310. Judea and the neigh- 
bouring countries to be subdued, but the Arabians to escape, not verified by Antiochus but by 
the Turks, 310. The Turks could never subdue the Arabians, but on the contrary pay them 
an annual pension, 312. The total subjection of Egypt, together with Libva and Ethiopia, not 
accomplished by Antiochus, but by the Turks, ib. The rest of the prophecy yet to be fulfilled, 
313. Cannot be applied to Antiochus, but belongs to the Othman empire, 314. What the 
tidings from tlie east and north, 315. What meant by going forth to destroy and utterly to 
make away many, 317. What by planting his camp between the seas in tlie glorious holy 
mountain, 318. The same things foretold by Ezekiel in his prophecy concerning Gog of the 
land of Magog, ib. The great tribulation and the subsequent resurrection cannot be applied to 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



TI CONTEXTS 

.;...„ m„ .-.,!.. , :. il.. \n h..imrv into the lime of iW cents . S'!>. A ronjwtnw 
,,' , .,'„,, ,„,.. »„i i jiai ,.. a f^ iiiul i-.w rear*, mul 1S8* year*, m ( ..iw-Uimnn M 
^ A .', , ,', ' ; , ,, . j , ,,i ,,r ihis pr.-jdiecv, and from thence to prove that Daniel was a 

DISSERTATION XVIII. 
ii, .„|,in;'< I'UOl'HKf IKS IlK.l.ATlXn TO THE DKSTr.CCTlOM CV JERUSALEM. 
IN POVK PARTS. — PART 1. 

... . .. | .., !.„'!.•- continued imiL-iT in ii"' Jewish chiirr.li than in the Christian, ami why, 

. m i n i.i ii i'. -p I. .vies n-. '.nl.-.l. Init ».>me ..four Savimir anil his apostles, j>arlii;tilarly 
V.'p ' . ' -i .l .lui.i 1 .. A -lion sMimmirv nl i in' Saviour's prophecies, ib. Kuiie mm ' e 
',, , , . tli.m ih....- n latin" to ih.' de.struciion of Jerusalem, wliicli wen, wihipnarxl publish- 

,' . ... . ,, I, .l'..r.- lliai event. Kit Saviour's lendorncs.s ami aflVrttnn for life" country 

I,,,,,. .,„,,,.. :„„| weeping over Jerusalem, :'.-J7. The magnificence of Ihe temple, 

el irlv i'i.' prod . -ions size of tin- stones, ill. The total and niter destruction of the 

, -v '. ,. ,, .„,,•.: i;,re,ol.l. ami Ik.iIi il.-stn.vi'.l areonliii!!lv, IMS. The purport of llie disciples' 

, |, ;,.,,| ,!„. phrases of the com ns: of Christ ami ..I' the i-iul of the world, shown to slsnity 

i'i . ,v-tt i- 'i ii of Jerusalem, 33,i. The iliseiplesa.it two things: first, the lime i>r the deslruc- 
... , .[, rinalem. ami s.-eouillv, ihe shins of it ; our Saviour answers the last first, 331. False 
ii,., si-ju. 33 '. The next signs wars ami ruuioiirs of wars, 333. Nation rising 

■ i , i vition, and kingdom ai-ainst fcin-olnm, ih. Famines, pestilences, unit earthquakes in 
,,, , , r < ),:.„ i 331. Fearful sights ami great signs from heaven, 33.5. These the beginning of 
* ,■ . v. .;:,s. Kp-m ihe ealainiiies of the nation he passetli to thus-- of the Christians in par- 
;., ,! , r . A i eruel persecutions, ih. Apostates anil traitors of their own brethren, ib. ::3f. 
V ,i i. ,, -her- and false prophets, 33!). Lukewarmncss and coolness among Christians, ih. 
n t ••'• !,.. who s all endure to the end, the same shall he saved, 340. The gospel to be uni- 
, , ,■ ].,,Mi- bed lief, re ihr- ilesiruclion of Jerusalem, and was so in Britain as well as other 
. , v.. It. -lb -.-ii. .n- upon what hath been said, 34 J. The first upon the surprising manner 
n, which these pr.ipbeei.-s have been fulfilled, ib. Another upon ihe sincerity and ingenuity of 
Christ, .-,,..1 the . ..urage and constancy of his disciples, ib. A third on the sudden and amazing 
progress of the gospel, ib, A fourth 'on the signals and presages of the ruin of states, ib. 

DISSERTATION XIX. 
* THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED, 
PART II. 

After 'he r;r-iims!aners which passed before the siege, we are to treat with those which happened 
.b.rini' ill sie^-e and after it, 343. The abomination of desolation standing in th<J holy place, 
Ih-- it-'iiian army hesieuing Jerusalem, ih. Then the Christians to lly into the mountains, 344 
Th< ir !',-bl must be sudden and hasty, 34-3. Wo unto them that are with child and that give 
s-i- k in ti,..-e day s, exemplified particularly in the story of a noble woman, who killed and eat 
li.r.evn suekuie: child, ib. To pray that their Might be. not in the winter, neither on the sab- 
b.:li-.!,iy. 3]i;. Providentially ordered that there were such favourable opportunities of escap- 
i - t- f-.re the city was closely besieged, 347. The great calamities and miseries of the Jewish 
i...,i - - ij in , hose days, 343. None of the Jews would have escaped destruction, had not the days 
b--.-:i -l. -rn i.e.l for the sake of the Christian Jews, 250. A more particular caution against 
I'.-! -.- *'!,, t-.s and false prophets about the lime of ihe siege and destruction of Jerusalem, 351. 
T,;. ir j.r. jt-iulinL- to work miracles, ib. Their conducting their followers into the desert, or 
int.. ih,. secret chambers, 337. But the coming of Christ will not be in this or that particular 
place. Ii- will be laking vengeance of the Jews every where, 253. Some considerations upon 

tie- c In. t of ihese false Clirists anil false prophets, 35), &c. It may reasonably be inferred 

fioin h.-uce. that tlirre hath been a true prophet, a true Christ, ib. The Messiah particularly 
expected about the lime of our Saviour, ib. The Messiah to work miracles. 356. Jesus alone 
hath p-rl'orrned the miracles which the Messiah was lo perform, ib. The difference between 

the c luci and sflc.cess of these deceivers anil of Jesus Christ, 357. The force of superstition 

and ei.ihu-iasm in their deluding such numbers, 358. All are not to be credited, whopretendto 
work miracles, ib. How we are lo judge of miracles, 359. What we are to think of the Pagan, 
Ib. And what ol the Popish miracles, 260. 

DISSERTATION XX. 
THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED. 
PART III 

The final destruction of Jerusalem foretold in very figurative language, 301 The like figures 
u-.u by ih- ancient prophets, Mi. The same figurative style n ihe following verses, ib. Dr 
W.rt.-ui -i.'s account ol this figurative language, 363. The number of those who fell by the 
"' sw " ri '. An account of those who were led away captive into all nations, 3B5. 
Jeni-alem trodden down ol the Gentiles, 365'. A deduction of Ihe history of Jerusalem from 
the ..e-iriien.,,, i,y Titus to ihe present time, 357—376. Its ruined and desolate state under Ves- 
p,.-, ,ii a,..! 1 iius, 3.7. Rebuilt by Adrian, ami the Jews' rebellion thereupon, and final djs 
per-nui. ,„. Repaired by <;oii.,iai.une, ar.J adorned with many stately edifices and churches, 
win, a fanher o<i* rMO ,, < f the Jews, 3i!>. Julian's purpose to settle the Jews, and his attempt 
I-. r-,:„nM the |...i.pl« miraculously defeated, ib. Slate or Jerusalem under the succeeding em- 
Ii.-r-.rs. a,o. l ake,, and plundered by the Persians, 371. Surrendered to the Saracens, ib. 
l a-es Imrn iliu Saracens lo the Turks of the Sclzuccian rare, and <i, m ,|, e Turks to the 
K(r.vpi,,u,s l ake,, lr„,n the Kgypiians by the Franks or Latin Christians, ib. Recovered 

, • '"" r>™"* "' •rf. v l*' : '; :l ' C'.mes under the dominion of the Mamalucs, 374. Annexed 
" "" "uinons of ihe I ir -ks of the Olhinan race, in whose hands it is at present, 375. Likely 
.tL Villain "' ( ';'!Hdes, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled, 376. What 

Itx fuinllmgul the limes of the Gentiles, lb. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



CONTEXTS. 



DISSERTATION XXT. 
the same si'kjkct continued. 

PART V. 

From the. siimu our Saviour proceeds tn (real concerning the time of the destruction nf Jenwah'T], 
:;77 Hi- allinns [hat it would In: in tin- present ircnei.uh'ii, :.ls. Some linn living would be- 
h'dil mid siifl'er 'J ese Calamities, 'lb. Hut still (In- exaet linn- unknown t" all nv;n nrcs, iy. 
According to Si. Mark unknown to I lie Sort, :-79. Tin- -j iuun< -nc^ of that text vindicated, and 
tin' sense ex plained, ib. : SO. 'I lie destruction of Jerii-aleni typieal of the end of the world, 
:isi. llcllerttoiiw upon the whole, ib. The exact cumph tinn of these prophecies a strong 
pi oof of revelation, id. The prophecies plain ami easy, t ken from Mn--es and Daniel, hut 
improved ;ind enlarged, Vespasian in id Tuns wunderfr.Hy raised up ami preserved fur 

tin- completion of these, prophecies and Joseplius for the illustration of ilieir completion, ill. 
The great use and advantage of his history in this respect. IJS3. The cause of these heavy 
judgments on the Jews, their crucifying of Jesus, : 84. Some correspondence between their 
crime and their punishment, ib. Application tu us Christians, 3Sa. 

DISSERTATION XXII. 
st. Paul's pkophkit of the man op sin. 
*?t, r.iupR and St. John's prophecies copied from Daniel with some improvements, 36ft. Two 
most memo] aide prophecies of St. Pant, the first of the man of sin, ib. J. The senre and 
meaning of the p issage, sriii — 3sW, The coming of Christ in this place, and the tlay of Christ, 
not meant of the destruction of Jerusalem, hut of the end of the world, 3S(i — ;JS9. Other 
mcninral.le events to lake place before, ;is:>. What, the apostacy, ib. Who the man of sin, ib. 
ilis exalting himself, 3iH). His skims in the temple of God, These things communicated 

before to (he Thessalonians, ib. What hindeied the revelation of the man of sin, :i<J-2. His 
destruction foretold before his otlier qualifications, ib. His other qualifications described, 393. 
II. This prophecy strangely mistaken and misapplied by some famous comniL-ntutors, 393— 10-J. 
Grotius's application of it lo Caligula and Simon Magus, refined, 29:1 — S95. Hammond's 
iipplicaiion af it to Simon Magus- and the Gnostics, refuted. 3t>->. Le Clerc's application of it 
jo ilie rebellious Jews and Simon the son of Gioras, refuted, Whitby's application of it 

to the Jewish nation with their high-p ■test ami Sanhedrim, refuted, Wetsteiu's applica- 

tion of it to Titus and the Flavian family, refined, 3!ti>. They bill fairer for the true interpre- 
tation, who apply it to events after the destruction of Jerusalem, AUG. Application of it to 
Mohammad, refuted. -!<U. Applica.'ion of it to the Reformation, refuted, ib. Application to T lie 
I irt tire Ani ich: ist of the papists, refuted, AtH, HI. The true application of this prophecy, ib. 
The apostacv charged upon the church of Rome, ib. The pope shown to be the man of sin. 

403. How these dungs came to be mentioned in an epistle to the riicssaionians rather than to 
Che Romans, 4'J.3. The seeds of popery sown in the apostle's time, ib. The empire of the 
man of sin raised on the nuns ol the Roman empire, -tOi>. Mnchiavel cited to show how this 
was effected, ib. Miracles pretended in the church of Rome, AOS. The empire of the man of 
sin will be totally destroyed, 409. The man of sin the .-ame as the little horn or mighty kin^ 
in Daniel, ib. Generally both by ancients and moderns denominated Antichrist, 410. The an- 
<■ i e 1 1 1 fathers give much the same interpretation of this whole passage, ib. Justin Martyr, 
Ircna us, and Tertullian in the second century, 410, 41 1. Origon in the third century, 411. 
Lactantius, Cyril, and Ambrose in the fourth century, ib. Jerome, Austin, and Chrysostome in 
the latter end "of the fourth, or the beginning of the fifth century, 415. Whosoever affected the 
title of universal bishop, he was Antichrist, in the opinion of Tope Gregory the Great, 413. 
How the true notion of Antichrist was suppressed, and revived again with the Reformation, 
ib. How this doctrine afterward became unfashionable, but is now growing into repute again. 
414. Conclusion ■ such a prophecy at once a proof of revelation, and an antidote to popery ; 
the blindness of the papists in this particular, 415. 

DISSERTATION XXIII. 
ST. pattl's prophecy of the apostacy of the latter times. 
St. Paul much affected with the foresight cf the great apostacy of Christians, 416. Described here 
more particularly, 417. I. The apostacy shown to be idolatry, ib. Some in Scripture often 
signifies many, 419. The apostacy to be great and general, 4iii. The same in the Jewish and 
Christian church, ib. II. Shown more particularly to consist in the worshipping of demons, ib. 
Demons in the Gentile theology middle powers and mediators between the ^ol\s and men, 421. 
Two kinds of demons, souls of men deified or canonized after death, and separate spirits, 43>. 
Good and bail demons, 423. The Gentile notion of demons has sometimes place in Scripture. 

404. A passage in Epiphanius. that much confirms and illustrates the foregoing exposition 
42'i, The worship of saints and angels now the same as the worship of demons formerly, 427 
The rise of this worship, 4-28. Too much promoted and encouraged by the fathers from Con 
stiintine'a time, and particularly by Theodoret, ib. The conformity between the Pagan ana 
Popish worship, 430. III. The worship of the dead to take place in the latter times, 431, 
What these latter times are, ib. IV. The worship of demons foretold expressly by the Spirit 
in Daniel, 432. V. Propagated and established through the hypocrisy of liars, 433. VI. For- 
bidding to marry, a farther character of these men, 434. Who first recommended the profes- 
sion of single lite,, 43o. The same persons, who prohibited marriage, promoted the worship 
of the dead. ib. VII, The last note of these men, commanding to abstain from meats, 43". 
The same persons, who propagated the worship of the dead, impose also abstinence from 
meats, ib. This abstinence perverting the purpose of nature, 43S. All creatures to be received 
with thanksgiving, ib. 

DISSERTATION XXIV. 
AN ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATION. 
IN TWO PARTS. — PART I. 

Tery useful to trace the rise and progress of religions and governments, 439. None mors 
wonderful than that of Rome, in its success and prevalence, ib. This signified beforehand bv 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



in CONTENTS. 

tin. Spirit of p. i>phivv ami particularly in the Revelation, il). The objection- made to this 
li „,', be < ( ■-, <-r .1 earned 11 .-11, i4i. This book difficult io explain, ib. A nwm«iai.lr » ory u> 
tin* purpose nl' H i ~ 1 1 . . | ■ l.l.'Vil nl" Worcester, ib. This bonk; not iliereli.ro to be despised or 
„,. ], ,1. 1 I i'| The ris hi method ol" hue preling it, ib. Wll.it helps anil assistance- are , qui- 
„l,: i ■ ' liar.) line ihe best interpreters ..I tins book ib. Ureal encouragement, however, 

(„ ,i„. uitmc chewm, il..— Chap. 1. ver I— :s : com., in the title nl the book, Ihe and 

d,.^ . , „t a an.l ihe h.roin; un Inn that i eaileth, ami on litem lliataueml In it. ib. V er. 4—8: 
the ,'h .he men m l lie seven churches ol' Asia, ami a solemn preface to sIm.w the great amlmnty 01 
• lie .liiiiie ei ealer, M i Ver the place, llie chile, anil manner ol the first t istnn. ih. The 

ol.,, , l'.uai s, whither St. John - as haiiisheil in the reign of Nero more probably than that of 

Jt. li.ni. 1 1 1. The arguments fortius opinion, 444—447. The Revelation given on the Lord's 

The milliner ami circumstances of the first vision ib.— Chap. 11. 111. contain the 
„,.;,.„ epistles in Ihe seven churches ol' Asia, 147— 4 6. Why these seven addressed par- 
tj. iil ,r|v, ,..0. I hose epistles not prophetical but peculiar to the church ol that age, 4-il. The 
, x, ,.|:,.;,t lor in and structure ol" the e epWIcs, ill. In what sense lliey 1110) be said to be pro. 
iiheiicil. I i J Present state nl' the seven churches, 4M—4.")U. Of EplMwu»,4>4. 01 Smyrna, 
i in' Pergamos, I a. OI'Thyatiru, lb. Of Sar.lis, 454. Of Philadelphia, 4j-i. Ol Lamlicea, 
iii. Ce thai we are to make 1)1' these judgments, 4511. — CHAP. IV. the prcpuratury vision to 
thi.'.gs which miisi be hereafter, J 7 ■ no scenery drawn in allusion to the oheamimieiil nl the 
children of Israel in ihe wt|.ler:ic.,s, .mil lo the tabernacle or temple, 437.— Chap. V.acnn- 
li!, u,, linn nl llie preparatory vision, in order in show the great importance ol ihe prophecies here 
delivered, 4 8. Future events supposed lo be wrillen in a book, 4)11. This book sealed with 
si. veil seals, signifying so many periods of prophecy, ib. The Son of Odd alone ipialilied to 
open the seals," ml) Whereupon all creatures sing praises to God and lo Christ, ib.— Chap. 
VI. ver. 1, J contain Ihe fi, si seal or period, memorable lor colupicst, ib. This period com- 
lie iiees wilh Vespasian, includes the conquest of Judea, and continues during llie reigns nl'lha 
I-'l.iv ian family ami the short reign ,,l" jNorva ib. Ver. :i, 4 : the second seal nr periud noted 
f,r war and slaughter, 4iil Tins period conmtence.s with Trajan, 412. Cuniprcheiuis Ihe 
h,,rri.l wars ami slaughters i f the Jews and Romans in the reigns of Trajan and Adrian, ib. 
Cinliiiues during llie reigns of Trajan end his successors by blood or adoption, 11,3. Ver. ■>, G: 
lie., ihird seal nr periud, characterized by the strict execution of justice, and by the procuration 
of corn and nil and wine, ib. This period commences with Se| liinius Sevems. -If. 4. He and 
Alexander Severus just and severe emperors, and no less celebrated for procuring eurn ami oil, 
kc ib This period cunlinues during the reigns of the Sepliiniau family. 4,15. Ver. 7,8; the 
fuurili sea! or period, distinguished by a concurrence of ev ils, war, and famine, and pestilence, 
ami wild beasls, ib. This period commences with Ma\imin, ib. The wars of tins period, 466. 
Tlie famines, ib. The pestilences, ib. 4li7. The wild beasls, ,1*17. This perind from Muxiiuin 
to Diocletian, ib. Ver. .i— 1 i : ihe fifth seal or period, remarkable for a dreadful persecution of 
:he Christians, 4'i ,, This the tenth ami last general persecution, begun by fJmrletian, ib. 
From hence a memorable era, called the era of Diocletian, or era of martyrs, 4 i:i. Ver. 1 2 — 17 : 
the sixih seal or period remarkable for great changes ami revolutions, expressed by great rom- 
iii iinus in ihe earth and in the heavens, ib. Wo change greater then the suiiv ei >inii uf llie 
Heathen, and establishment of the Christian Religion, ib. The like hetires of speech used by 
oilier prophets, 4 if — 173. The same thing expressed afterwards in plainer language, 41 1. — 
Chap VII. a continuation of the sixth seal or period, ib. A description of the peace of the 
chinch in Cunstaiititie s time, 47-2. And of the great accession of converts lo it, 413. IS ol only 
of ,1,-ws, but uf all nations, ib. This period from the reign of Conslanlioe the Great lo the dealh 
of Theodnsius the Great. 474. — Chap. VIII. ver. i — 'i ; the seventh seal or period comprehends 
seven periods distinguished by the sounding of seven trumpets, ib. The silence ut half an 
huur previous tn the sounding of the trumpets, 475. As the seals foretold ihe suite uf ihe Ro- 
man empire b fure and till il became Christian, so the trumpets foreshow the fate of it after- 
wards, ib. The design of" the trumpets to rouse the nations against llie Roman empire. 476. 
Ver. 7 : at the sounding of the first trumpet A lane and his Guilts invade the Roman empire, twice 
oesiege Rome, and sel fire to it in several places, ib. Ver 8, 9 : at the sounding of the second 
trumpet Auila and his Huus waste the Roman provinces, and compel the eastern emperor 
Theodosius the Second, and the western emperor, Valentinian the Third, lo submit to shame- 
ful terms, 477. Ver. 10, 11 ; at the sounding of the third trumpet Genseric and his Vandals 
arrive from Africa, spoil and plunder Rome, and set sail again with immense wealth and innu- 
merable captives, 478. Ver. 12: at the sounding of the fourth trumpet Odoacer and the Heruli 
pul an end to the very name of the western empire, 479. Theodoric founds the kingdom of the 
Ostrogoths in Italy, 18J. Italy made a province of the eastern empire, and Rome governed 
by a duke under llie exarch of Ravenna, ib. Ver. 13 : ihe three following trumpets are dis 
tinguished by the name of the wo-trumpets, and the two following relate chielly to Ihe down. 

lall of the eastern empire, as the foregoing did lo the downfall of the western empire, ib 

Chap. IX. ver. 1—12 : a prophecy of the locusts, or the Arabians under their false prophet Mo- 
hammed, 481 — 198. At the sounding of the fifth trumpet a sta. fallen from heaven opens iha 
bottomless pit, and the sun and air are darkened, 481. Mohammed filly compared lo a blazin" 
siar, and the Arabians to locusts, 482. A remarkable coincidence, that at this lime [he sun an3 
air were really darkened, ib. The command not to hurl any green thing, or any tree how 
fulfilled, ib. Their commission to hurl only the corrupt and idolatrous Christians, how fill- 
filled, 483. To mrment the Greek and Latin churches, but nol lo extirpate either, ib. Repulsed 
as often as they besieged Constantinople, ib. These locusts described so as to show that not 
real but figurative locusts were intended, ib. Likened unlo horses, and ihe Arabians famous in 
all ages foriheir horses arid horsemanship, 484. Having on their heads as il were crowns like 
gold, ib. Their faces as the faces of men, and hair as the hair or women, ib Their leelh as 
ihe leeth of lions, then breastplates as it were breastplates of iron, and Ihe sound of their wings 
as the sound or chariots, 413. Like unto scorpions, ib. Their king called the destroyer, ib. 
rheir hurting men five months, how lo be understood, 486. Fulfilled in every possible con- 
Mmciion. ib. Conclusion c! lids wo, 487. Ver. 13— 21 : a prophecy of the Euphratean horse, 
men, or Turks and Othmans, 487, 438. At the sounding of the sixth trumpet the four angels or 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



CONTENTS. 



four sultnriins of the Turks and Othmans arc loosed from the river Euphrates.-, 4-8. In what 
sense ih( y are said to he prepared lor an hour, and a day, and a monih, and a year, to slay the 
thin) part of mm, I'm. Their numerous armies, anil especially tin ir dvaliy, 4 <]. Tht;ir 
dcli-lil in scarlet, blue, and yellow, 102. Tim use of greiitgitns and gunpowder ami'H!| them 
ih. Their power to do hurt hy their tails, or the poisonous train ol their religion, W.i. The 
misi-ralilt: condition of the remains of the Greek chinch among them, ih. The Latin or western 
eh reli not at all reclaimed hy the. ruin of the Greek or eastern church, but still per.-ist in their 
idolatry and wickedness, ih.— Chap. X. a piepa.aiory vision to the prophecies relating to the 
wesiei'ii church, 4!)l. The angel with the linle hook or codicil tu the larger hook ol' the 
Apnralvpi-ir, A'*5. Tht." properly disposed under tlie sixth trumpet, to describe the state of the 
we.-ten'i cliureh after the description of the stale of tl e eastern, ih. Cannot he known w hat 
tldiiL's were meant hy the seven thunders, ih. Though the Utile hook describes the cilaudlies 
of ihe western church, yet it is declared that they shall all have a happy period under the 
Ft vein h trumpet, ih. St. John to publish the contents of this hula hook as well as the larger 
book of the Apocalypse, <1!J6. — Chap. XL v«r. 1 — I I : The contents of the little honk, ih. The 
meiisuriugof the temple to show that during all this period there were some true Christians, 
who eourorined tu the rule and measure of God's word, 497. The church to he trodden under 
foot hy Gentiles in worship and practice forty and two months, ib. Some true witnesses how- 
ever, tn |i tile st against the corruplimts of religion, ib. Why sail) to be two witnesses, *93. To 
prophesy in sackcloth, as long as the grand corruption itself lasted, ih. The character ol these 
■witnesses, and of the power and effect of their preaching, lb. The passion, and death, and 
resurrection, and ascension of (he witnesses, 4:i!». Some apply this prophecy ol' the death and 
resurrection of the witnesses to John Hnssand Jerome of Prague, whose doctrine revived after 
their death in their followers, 500. Others to the Protestant- of the league of Sinalcald, who 
were entirely routed hy the emperor Charles V. in the battle of Mulburg, but upon the change 
of alluirs the emperor was obliged by the treaty of l'assau to allow them the free exercise of 
their religion, 5j1. Some agaiii to the massacre of the Protestants in France, and to Henry 
III. 's afterwards granting them the free exercise of then religon, 001. Oihcr a again to later 
events, Peter .1 in ieu to the persecution of the Protestants hy Lewis XIV., 15>h.p Lloyd and 
Whistou to lite Duke of Savoy's persecution of the Protestants in the valleys of Piedmont, and 
his re-establishing (hem afterwards, 502. In all these cases there may be some resemblance, 
hut none of these is the last persecution, and therefore this prophecy remains yet to be fulfilled, 
50.;. When ic shall be accomplished, the sixth trump l and the second wo shall end, ih. An 
historical deduction to show that there have been some true witnesses, who have proiessed 
doctrines cuntrary to those of the church of Rome, from ihe seventh century down to the Re- 
fui ma i.m, Ol, Slc. Witnesses in the eighth century, 6u4 ? oQj. The emperors Leo Isaurieus 
and Constantiiie Copronymus, and the council of Constantinople, 504. Ci arlemagne and the 
council of Franklin i, 5Uo. The British churchesand Alcuin ib. The council of Forojulio, ih. 
Pauliuus bishop of Aquileia, ih. Witnesses in the ninth century, 505—507. The emperors of 
the east, IS'icephorus, Leo Armenios, &c. and the emperors of the west, Charles the Great, and 
Lew is the Pious, 50 >. The council of Pans, ib. Agobard archbishop of Lyons, ib. Transub- 
siantiation first advanced by Paschasius Uabbertus, and opposed by many learned men, 506. 
Rabaiius Maurus, ib. Bertramus, ib. Johannes Scotus, 50 /. Angilbertus and the church of 
Milan, ih. Claude bishop of Turin, ib. Witnesses in the tenth century, 50S — 510. State of 
this century, ..OS. The council of Trosly, ib. Athelstau, ib. Elfere earl of Mercia, 509. 
Heriger anil Alfric, ib. The council of Kheims. and Gilbert archbishop of Itheinis, 510. 
Witnesses in the eleventh century, 510 — .12. Slate of this century, olO. William the Con- 
queror, and William Rufus, ib. Heretics of Orleans, .ill. Heretics in Flanders, ib. Beren- 
garius and his followers, ib. Ecclesiastics in Germany, &c. ib. The council of Winchester, 
51 J. Witnesses in the twelfth century, >li — 517. The constitutions of Clarendon, 512. Fluen- 
tius, ib. St. Bernard, ib. Joachim uf Calabria, 513. Peter de Bruis and Henry his disciple, 
ib. Arnold of Brescia, ib. The Waldenses and Albigenses, 514. Their opinions, al5. Testi- 
monies concerning this seel, 51 i — >17. Of Reinerius, the inquisitor-general, 516. Of Thua- 
nus, ih. Of Mezeray, 517. Witnesses in the thirteenth century, 517 — 520. Farther account 
of tin- Waldenses and Albigenses, .j17. Almeric and his disciples, olS. William ol St. Amour, 
ib. Robert Grosthead or Greathead, bishop of Lincoln, 51.*. Matthew Pai is, ib- Witnesses 
in the fourteenth century, 51. i — »22. Dame and Petrarch, 519. Peter Fitz Cassiodor, 520. 
Michael Ctesenas and William Occam, ib. Marsilius of Padua ib. In Germany and England 
the ffollards, ib. The famous John Wicklifl'e, ib. The Lollards' remonstrance to the parlia- 
ment, -c.il. Witnesses in the fifteenth century, 522 — >2>. The followers of Wicklifle, 5-22. 
William Sawtre, ib. Thomas BadLy, ib. Sir John Oldcastle, ib. In Bohemia, Ji hn Huss 
ami Jerome of Prague, oj3. Opinions of the Bohemians or Hussites, 523 — o25. Jerome Savo 
nurola, 525. In the sixteenth century the Reformation, 323. Hence an answer to the popish 
question, Where was your religion before Luther: ib. Ver. 15 — IS: a summary account o. 
the seventh trumpet and the third wo, the particulars will be enlarged upon hereafter, 526, 
527. Conclusion of the first part, 528. 

DISSERTATION XXV. 
AN ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATION. 
PAKT II. 

The richt division of the Revelation into two parts, 528. This latter part an enlargement and 
illustration of the former, 52.J. Ver. 19, of the eleventh chapter should have b^en made ver. 1 
ol" the twelfth chapter, ib. — Chap. XII. ver. I — 0 : the church persecuted by the great red dragon 
53 i — ,30. The church represented as a mother bearing children unto Christ, 530. The great 
red dragon the Heathen Roman empire, 531. His jealousy ol the church from the beginning, 
ib. Bin yet the church brought many children unto Christ, and in time such as were promoted 
to the empire, 532. Constamine particularly who ruled all nations with a rod of iron, ib. The 
woman's Might into the wilderness here anticipated cometh m properly afterwards, ib. Ver 
7 — 2 : the war in heaven represents the contests between the Heathen and Christian religions, 
6 '.13 — 535 The Christian prevails over the Heathen religion, 533 C'viisianiine himself and th 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



t CONTENTS. 

Christians of 'lis time dnrrifcc his conquests under the same image, 534. Pull n'wwoa 
tli'.n 'li hut '.'i' a sh Tt time, threatened to the inhabiters of the earth, lb. \ m • -* — • i : tne 
,l r .. ; „,, deposed Mill persecutes the church, 533, 5:!li. Attempts to restore the Pagan, ami ruir, 
the t'hn-lun reli -don, >.!■>. The church now under the protection o!' the empire, ill. 1 cr " i a lit 
,i„. wilderness, ib. Immdaiioiis of barbarous nations excited to overw holm the 
('i r ,.jj.,|„„, .yns, lint on the contrary the Heathen conquerors submit to the n liginn of 

II,.' Mi,, | U , : christians, ib Another method of persecuting the church, ib.— Chap- XHI. yer. 
I-.. i,i (!,,.,!,.<,- riufi, hi ol' the ten hornet! beast successor to the great red dragon, 537 — i4a. All, 
I, "I l'apw- aodVrolestants, agree that the beast represents the Roman empire. ;W7. Khowil 

1., ;,. ,, ,t p,i.mii inn christian, not imperial but papal Rome, ib. How sncresHU- to the great 
r,.l ,'-,■„ ., .*•». How one of his heads was as it were wounded to death, and his deadly wound 
w..< 1 1 I . il). The world, in submitting to tlte religion of the beast did in ciT.-et submit again 

ic-. iv iginn of the dragon, 5.10. The beast perfectly like the little horn in Dmih-1. ilk A 

| account of his blasphemies anil exploits, and how Inns to prevail ami prosper, >4l . 

A iM.'O.nihir aeeonnt of his blasphemies, ib. His making war with the saints, and overcoming, 

1.1, in. .ml so establishing his authority, Hi. An admonition to engage intention, ib. Some- 
thi ig a ided bv way of consolation to 'the church, ib. Ver. 11—13: the description ot tin- two. 
Iionied boast, '.MS— 310. The ten-homed beast, the Roman stale in general, tlie two-horned 
1 1 .. . i ~ 1 1 lie Rouiaii clergy in particular, .VI:!. His rise, and power, and authority, o il. His pre- 
re,,;.-. I miracles, oil. His making an image to the beast, 54"). What this imago of the beast 
is. ih. His interdicts and excommunications, 54H. The number of the beast explained, aiS.— 
dup MV. ver. 1—5: tiie slate of the true church in opposition to that ol' the beast. 5 >'.:. 
Y,t. o, V: the first principal effort towards a reformation in the public opp,,-o[i,,n of empcior 
an,l hMiops to the worship of saints and images in the eighth and ninth Conines. 552. Ver. 8 
timelier eli'ort by ihe Waldenses and Albigenscs, who pronounced the chinch of Rome to be 
the Annralvptic Bahvlnn, and denounced her destruction, 553. Ver. I.' — 13: tiie third etl'ort by 
Mai 'iii Luther a nd h'is fell iw-refoi mors, who pr. tested against all I lie corruptions of the rliurrh 
of 11, ,in,,. as destructive of salvation, 55-1 — 55(i. A solemn declaration from heaven to contort 
tlo ui. a 11 ,\v the dead were blessed from henceforth, 555 — 557. Ver. I I — Ql: represent 
the judgments of God upon the followers and adherents of the hen st under the fieures. lir-i of 
harvest, then of vintage, 557. These judgments yet to be fulfilled, 558. — Chap. XV. a pre- 
pa/ar u'y vision to the pouring out of the seven vials, 55ft — >6t. These seven l;j st pl;,-i;, . I.e. 
long to t!ie seventh and last trumpet, or the third mid last wo trumpet- and e,n,s,-,[i,, i.ily are 
n t yet fulfilled, 55!>. Seven angels appointed to pour out tlte seven vials, 5i,tl.--CilAP. \ V*I. 
ver. 1 : tlie commission to pour out llie seven vials, which are so many steps of the ruin of the 
Roman chercfi, as the trumpets were of the ruin of the Roman , iiipi-'e, mil. Rome resembles 
Egypt in her punishments as well as in her crimes, ib. Ver. 2 : the first vial or plague, P . 
Vti. a— T : the second ami third vials or plagues, 562. Ver. 8, !) : the fourth via! ,a plague, 5.:j 
Ver. ki, II : the fifth vial or plague, ib. Ver. 12 — Hi : tlie sixth vial or plague, mi x .,01. Ver 
17—21 : tlie. seventh or last vial or plague, 565. — Chap. XVII. flavin seen how Rome rt - eni- 
bles Egypt in her plagues, we shall now see her fall compared to liahvlon, alii. Ver, I — 0; 
an account premised of her slate and condition, ib. &c. St John called upon to see th ■ eon. 
doinnarinii and execution rif tlie great whore. 5li7. This cbaraeier more proper to modern ihan 
ancient Rome, ib. Her sitting upon a scarlet-coloured beast with seven heads and ten h"r..s, 
otis. Her ornaments of purple and .scarlet colour, with gold and precious stones, ainl pearls, 
ib. Her e ichanting cup, 5'i9. Her inscription upon her forehead, ih. Her living drunken with 
the blood ol" the saints, 571. Ver. 7 — 13 : the angel explains the mysterv of [he woma and of 
tiie beast that carried her, ib. &c. A general account of the beast and ids threefold stale, 572. 
The even heads are explained primarily to signify the seven mountains on which Umur is 
situated .37:1. Abo to signify seven forms of government, ib. What the five fallen, ill. What 
the sixth, ih. What tlie seventh or eighth, 574. The ten horns explained to signify ten kings 
or kingdoms, 575. Their giving their power anil strength unto the beast, ib. The exten-uvc- 
ness of the power and dominion of Rome, ib. Tiie same kings, who helped to rai-e her. to 
pull her down, 57G. The woman explained to signify the great city, or Rome, ib. — Chap. 

XVIII. ver. 1--8 : a description of the fall and destruction of spiritual Babylon, 577. To be- 
come the habitation of devils and foil spirits, 579. A warning to forsake her communion, ib. 
To be. utterly burnt with fire, ib. Ver. 9.-20 : the consequences of her fall, the lamentations of 
some, and rejoicings of others, 579. Ver. SI — 24: her utter desolation foretold, 5Mfc-ClMP. 

XIX. ver. I— 10 : the church exhorted to praise God for his judgments upon her. 581. Her 
smoke to rise up for ever and ever, 582. God also to be praised for the happv state of the re- 
formed cured in this period ib. St John prohibited to worship the angel, a*'?,. Ver. 1 1 — -_> i ; 
the vi' ti.ry and triumph of Christ over the beast and the false prophet. o8'i — ",Si.— t hap. Xx! 
ver. 1 — 'i: Satan is bound, and the famous millennium commences, or the resurreeiiou of the 
saints and their reign upon earth for a thousand years, 30.5. The millennium not vet fill- 
filled, though the resurrection be taken figuratively, ib. But the resurrection to he under, 
stood literally, 5S7. Other proph ts have foretold, that there shall be such a happv period 
if the millennium, ib. St. John only, that the martyrs shall rise to p n-take of it, and that it 
shall c, enme a thousand years, ib. Tlie Jewish and Christian church have both believed, that 
those tinnisanil years will be the seventh millennaryof the world, ib. Quotations from Jewish 
writ rs t , this purpose, ib. 5s7. From Christian writers, St. Barnabas. Justin Martyr, Teriulhan 
La.-taiitins, See. 5*7— 541. How this doctrine grew afterwards into disrepute, 50.. Great call' 
linn required in treating of it, ib. Ver. 7— 10: Satan to be lo ,.sed again, and to deceive the 

nations, Gog and Magog, ib. fcc. How Gog and Magog are to be understood, 59:1 593 The 

final overthrow of Satan. 514. Ver. 11—15: the general resurrection ai d judgment, and end 
of ihe world, ih— Chap. XXI. ver. 1—3: the new heaven, the new earth, anil the new Jeru 
stilem, aha. The new heaven, and the new earth to take place after the millennium, 596. 
V-t. '— 27: a more particular description of the new Jerusalem, 598.— Cn \p XXII ver 1—5- 
a continuation o, the description of the new Jerusalem, W> Ver. 6, 7 : a ratification and eon" 
Urination i.lthe foregoing paaiculars, with a blessing upon those who keep the sayings ofthis 
door, in. Ver s—21 : m the conclusion several particulars to confirm the divine authority of 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



CONTENTS. 



XI 



this Kitik, fioi. This hook tli.it surf word of prophecy mentioned by St. Tctcr, fJOi, 003. A 
double blessing upon tlio.se wliu study and i-b.-emr it, cO:t. 

DISSKHTATION XXVI. 
RKC APtTtf I.ATIOV OF TUB Hit OPiltXI K.4 It KI.ATISfC TO TOrilRT. 
Popery heme rhe -.'real mrntption of Christianity, (h'-re are more pn i] diceies rclMiu:: to that than 
tn almost ;iny mlii r di-mm event, Ooi. It is tlmuuhi propi r to represent these in one view, ih, 
J. Ii i> foretold linn there should be such a pow< r as fli.it of tin: pope ainl chnreh '>[" Hume 
u .iii pni in t!ir (.'In i -tiau world, ih. A tv ran idea I, idolatrous, ::tn\ Anta hri - lian power foretold, 
ih. A trreai apo.-tacy in the church foretold, Ii0-i. This apo : |aey \>> n.i.-i.-t elderly in the, wor- 
shipping of demons, angels, and departed t-aints, ih. Ti.c same, <h:ueh. that is guilty of this 
iddliiiry, to forbid marriage and enjoin at stincuce fr«>ni in- ats, ih. Tin- po| i-v making litnist-Jf 
equal and civiMi siipcrinr to <itnl, ih. Hi- cxn-iidiiii Lis an'ln-riiy and piri-dieiiou over several 
coin iiricH and nations, OtiO. The power and riches of ihe e|er»y. ib. Tin 1 p-mp a nil .-pleminnr of 
(heir ceremonies and vest me i Is, ih Thei; pel icy, ;nn! lie--, and pious iVa nil. il> T heir pretended 

vision!! ami miracles, (107. Their excommunication id' heretic--, Hj. Tin ir making war wild 
the ? ainl and prevailing aeatnst them, ih. Besides these direct, oilier more oblique prophecies, 
ih. Babylon, Tyre, Kirypt, the types of Rome, ib. More frequent intiuiiiiioiis of papery in 
the New Testament, fltK In our Saviour's caution in giving le nnur m his no tin r, ami in 
rehukim: St. Peter, in Ins insi tuition of the last -upper, ih.~ In his repro\ \n<i so parneolarly the 
vices of the Sci ibes and Pharisees, ib. In his prohibitions of implicit fiith and obedii-ncf, of 
the worshipof ain'els, of all pretences to works of merit and supererogation, of Inrdinir it over 
God's Inn itnue, of the serv ice of God in an unknown tongue, &c, 009. In St. Paul's admon- 
ishing the Romans to beware of apostacy, 010. In St. Peter's and St. Jude's description of 
false teachers, ib. In St. Paul'? predh iron id' the corruption of the last days, tb. II. Mot only 
foretold that there sliould be such a power, but the place and the persons likewise are pointed 
out, ih. In Daniel's description of the little born which only one person in the world can fully 
answer, ib. Daniel's character of the blasphemous kin*r, which agrees better with the head 
of the Roman, than with the head of the Greek church, till. In St. Paul's portrait of the man 
of sin, Hi 2. In St. John's vision of the ten-horned beast, and of the woman lidim: r.i on the 
bea^t, 013, Several arguments to show that not pagan, hut papal Rome was intended, ib. 
III. Besides the place anil the persons, the time also is signified of thi- tyrannical | ower. w lien, 
and Ii'iw luijir, fil l. To arise in the latter, days of the Roman empire, Hl."i. To » revail ['XV 
year-. »i ] ' i . The hcgiimin:: of these IJo'O 'years not to be dated too early, ib. To he fixed ir. 
the ej-hth century, and probably in the year 7:i7, ih. IV. The fall and destruction of this anV- 
christian power, HIT. The second wo of the Otliman empire must end, before the third wo car. 
be | on red out upon the kingdom of the beast, t>lS. The divine judgments Uj on the kingdom 
of the beast, displayed under a varwty of figures and representations, ib. Antichrist and his 
seat both to be destroyed by fire, 019. About the time of the fall of the Othman enij ire and oi 
the Christian Antichrisr, the conversion and restoration of the Jews, bit). The proj er on'e? 
ot these events, 621. After the destruction of Antichrist the glorious millennium commences, 
or the kingdom of Christ upon earth lor a thousand years, 022. Best to forbeai all curious in- 
quiries into this subject, ib. After the thousand years and the general judgment, the world to 
be destroyed, and the new heaven and the new earth to succeed, 6-23. Conclusion ; r he cor- 
ruptions of popery being so particularly foretold, we have the less reason to be surprised and 
offended at them, ib. The gospel will finally prevail over all enemies and opposers, ib. 

CONCLUSION. 

From these instances of the truth of prophecy may be inferred the truth of revelation, 624. A 
summary view of the prophecies now fulfilling in the world, 625. A large quotation from Dr. 
Clarke tending to confirm and illustrate the same subject, t>2'S — 632. No room for any possible 
forgery of the prophecies, 034. The harmony, variety, and beauty of the prophetic writings, 
jb. Tlionch some parts are obscure for good reasons, yet others are sufficiently clear arid the 
perfect completion will produce a period understaudimiof all the prophecies, ib. Human learn- 
big requisite to explain the prophecies, and particularly a competent kii"wtedge of history, 
OJ.). The patrons of infidelity are only pretenders to learning and knowledge, ih. Modern 
infidelity worse even than that of the Jews, ib So many instances of proj hecies and their 
completions, the strongest attestations of a divine revelation, o: (j. Miracles and other proofs 
of the truth of the Christian religion, ib. Prophecies accomplished the greatest of all nnracleg. 
637. Conclusion, ib. 

G 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



£r.crNPA pars (! listeria; ecclesiastic-re) quae est hist on a nd pro- 
pln'ti.1--, i;x duoluis relativis consial, prophetia ipsa el ejus adira- 
pK'iioiif. Qnapropter tale esse debet hujus operis inslitntum, ut 
cuiii singulis ex Seripturis proplietiis eventuum Veritas conjun- 
iratur; idque per omnes mundi atates, turn ad confirmationem 
ildei, turn ad instituendam disciplinam quandam et peritiam in 
interpretatione prophet iarum, quae adhuc restant complendre. 
Atteinen in liac re, admit lenda est ilia latitudo, qua? divinis vati- 
ciniis propria est et familiaris; ut adimpletiones eorum non fiant 
et coiiiiiienter et punctualiter: refurunt enim auctoris sni naturam ; 
" eni uiius dies tnnquam mille anni, et mille anni tanquam unus 
dies Atqiie licet plenitudo et fastigium complementi eorum, 
plerumque alieui cerlas a:tati vol etiam certo mom_'nto destine- 
tur ; attamen liabent, interim gradus nonnullos et c:alas comple- 
ment!, per diversas mundi a;tates. Hoc opus depiclerari statuo, 
vcruin tale est, ut magna cum sapientia, sobrietate et, reverentia 
traciaudum sit, aut oninino dimitlendum. 

Eacon lie Augmentis Scientiarum. 1. 2, C 11. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



INTRODUCTION. 



One of the strongest evidences for the truth of revealed religion is that penes oj 
prnphc cifs which is preserved in the Old and New Testament ; iirul a greatei 
service perhaps could not ho dono to < -hristianity than to lay to^-tlntr the several 
predictions of Scripture, with their connections, to show how particularly things 
nave Iven foretold, and how exactly fulfilled. A work of this kind was desired Ijj 
the 1 ami Bacon in his * Advancement of Learning, and he entitleth it The Wstorij 
of PrDp'if.nj, and therein would have * every prophecy of the Scripture he sorted 
with the event fulfilling the same throughout the ages of the world, both for the 
belter confirmation of faith,* as lie saith, 'and for the better illumination of the 
church, touching those parts of prophecies which are yet unfululled : allowing 
nevertheless that latitude which is agreeable and familiar unto divine prophecies, 
beinir of the nature of the Author, with whom a thousand years are but as one day, 
and therefore they are not fulfilled punctually at once, but have springing and 
£erminant accomplishment throughout many ages, though the heighth or fulness 
of them may refer to some one age.' 

Such a work would indeed he a wonderful confirmation of our faith, it being the 
prerogative of (rod alone, or of those who are commissioned by him, certainly to 
forctrl future events j and the consequence is so plain and necessary, from the be- 
lieving <>f prophecies to the brlioving of revelation, that an infidel hath no way of 
evading the conclusion but by deriving the premises. But why should it be thought 
at all incredible for t.iod upon special occasions to foretel future events ? or bow 
could a divine revelation (only supposing that there was a divine revelation) be 
better attested and confirmed than by prophecies ? It is certain tint God hath 
perfect and most exact knowledge of futurity, and foresees all things to come as 
well as comprehends every thing past or present. It is certain too that as he 
knoweth them perfectly himself, so he may reveal them to others in what degrees 
and proportions he pleaseth; and that he actually hath revealed them in several 
instances, no man can deny, every man must acknowledge, who compares the 
several prophecies of Scripture with the events fulfilling the same. 

But so many a^es have passed since the spirit of prophecy hath ceased in the 
world, that several persons are apt to imagine, that no such thing ever existed, and 
that what we call predictions are only histories written, after the events had hap- 
pened, in a prophetic style and manner: which is easily said indeed, hut hath 
never been proved, nor is there one tolerable argument to prove it. On the con- 
trary, there are all the proofs and authorities, which can be had in cases of this 
nature, that the prophets prophesied in such and such ages, and the events hap- 
pened afterwards in such and such ages : and you have as much reason to believe 
these, as you have to believe any ancient matters of fact whatever ; and by the 
same rule that you deny these, you might as well deny the credibility of all ancient 
history. 

But such is the temper and genius of infidels ; " they understand neither what 
they say, nor whereof they affirm," (1 Tim. i. 7;) and so betray their own igno- 
rance, rather than acknowledge the force of divine truth ; and assert things without 
the least shadow or colour of proof, rather than admit the strongest proofs of divine 
revelation. It betrays ignorance indeed, altogether unworthy of persons of lineral 
education, not to know when such and such authors flourished, and such and such 
remarkable events happened ; and it must be something worec than ignorance to 
assert things without the least shadow or colour of proof, contrary tr all the 
marks and characters by which we judge of the truth and genuineness of ancient 
authors, contrary to the whole tenor of history both sacred and profane, which in 
this respect give wonderful light and assistance to each other : and yet these are 

* Boufc the 2d. in English. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



INTRODUCTION. 



the- men. win wniiV I"' ImiwM I' 1 scr farther anil to know more than oilier people, 
an ,| „ ,;| | H .;„.,,. uotlnej without evident proof ami demonstration. 

'I'd,, i;,,t-, siv i)iev. " ere prior to the predictions, and the prophecies were 
writ:, -i !,;vr'tiM-'lii-l<>(i'-.<. lhit what if we should be able to prove the troth of 

v . r) -,,! couseipicntlv the troth of revelation, not by an induc tion of particu 
1 .' .,' i:, r , t . .:< I and I'oiifi ago fulfilled, Hie predietions, whereof you may there- 
|„ have been written after the liistories, but by instances of tilings 
u ; .. ...n, , ,,nf,sseillv many ages a pro been fo; child, and have in these latter apes 
ii t, i., :i . d. or are I'lillillinsf at this very time ; so that you cannot possibly pre- 

» • ,, ;.i ,>phecies to have been written "after the events, but most acknowledge 

>:,•• ■ \ ids inanv ages after to correspond exactly with the predictions many ages 
1m f., r .- : This I'irovinee we will now enter upon, this task wo will undertake, and 
wii! oulv produce instances of things fori told with the greatest clearness in 
s : , * preceding, and fultilled with the greatest, exactness in ages following, if there 
i- am Itnlh in'liistory sacred or profane; but *'C will also (to cut up the objection 
ciit'ivh !>v the roots.') insist chielly upon such prophecies, as are known to have 
be. 11 \nri.'!i and published in books many ages ago, and yet are receiving their 
coiiij.lt Moll, ill part at least, at this very day. 

For this is one great excellency of the evidence drawn from prophecy for the 
truth of religion, that it is a growing evidence; and the more prophecies are ful- 
fill, -d, the in.. re testimonies there are and confirmations of the truth and certainty 
of divine revelation. And in this respect we have eminently the advantage 
over those, who lived even in the days of Moses and the prophets, of Christ 
and his apostles. They were happy indeed in hearing their discourses and seeing 
their miracles, and doubtless " many righteous men have desired to see those things 
w hich thev saw and have not seen them, and to bear those things which they heard 
and have not. heard them," (Matt. xiii. 17 :) but yet I say we have this advantage 
over them, that several things which were then only foretold, are now fulfilled ; and 
what w ere to them only matters of faith, are become matters of fact and certainty 
to us. upon whom the latter ages of the world arc come. God in his goodness hath 
aflbrded to everv age sufficient evidence of the truth. Miracles may be said to 
have been the great proofs of revelation to the first ages who saw them performed. 
Prophecies may be said to be the great proofs of revelation to the last ages who see 
them t'u I Idled. All pretence too for denying the prophecies of Scripture is by these 
means absolutely precluded ; for how can it be pretended that the prophecies were 
Written after the events, when it appears that the latest of these prophecies were 
written and published in books near 1700 years ago, and the events have, inanv of 
them, been accomplished several ages after the predictions, or perhaps are accom- 
plishing in the world at this present time? You are therefore reduced to this nc- 
c»ssitv, that you must either renounce your senses, and deny what you read in 
your B hle^, together with w hat you may see and observe in the world : or else must 
acknowledge the truth of prophecy, and in consequence of that, the truth of divine 
revelation. 

M any of the principal prophecies ol Scripture will by these means come under 
our consideration, and these may be best considered with a view to the series and 
order of time. The subject is curious as it is important, and will be very well 
woith mi/ [iains and your attention: and though it turn chiefly upon points of 
learning, yet 1 shall endeavour to render it as intelligible, anil agreeable, and 
edifying as I can to all sorts of readers. It is hoped the work will prove the more 
generally acceptable, as it will not consist merely of abstract speculative divinity, 
but will be enlivened with a proper intermixture of history, and will include several 
of the most material transactions from the beginning of the world to this day. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



NEWTON 

ON THE 

PROPHECIES. 



I. — noah's prophecy. 

THE first prophecy that occurs in Scripture, is that, part of 
the sentence pronounced upon the serpent, which is, as I 
may say, the first opening of Christianity, the first promise of our 
redemption. We read in Genesis, (iii. 15,) "I will put enmity 
between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her 
seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shah bruise his heel." 
If you understand this in the sense which is commonly put upon it 
by Christian interpreters, you have a remarkable prophecy and 
remarkably fulfilled. Taken in any other sense, it is not worthy 
of Moses, nor indeed of any sensible writer. 

The history of the antediluvian times is very short and concise, 
and there a>-e only a few prophecies relating to the deluge. As 
Noah was a preacher of righteousness to the old world, so he 
was a prophet to the new, and was enabled to predict the future 
condition of his posterity, which is a subject that upon many 
accounts requires a particular discussion. 

It is an excellent character that is given of Noah, (Gen. v. 9,) 
" Noah was a just man, and perfect in his generations, and 
Noah walked with God." But the best of men are not without 
their infirmities ; and Noah, (Gen. ix. 20, 21,) having "planted a 
vineyard and drank of the wine," became inebriated, not know- 
ing perhaps the nature and strength of the liquor, or being 
through age incapable of bearing it : and Moses is so faithful 
an historian, that he records the failings and imperfections of 
the most venerable patriarchs, as well as their merits and vir- 
tues. Noah in this condition lay " uncovered within his tent : 
and Ham the father of Canaan saw the nakedness of his father," 
(ver. 21, 22 ;) and instead of concealing his weakness, as a 
good-natured man or at least a dutiful son would have done, he 
cruelly exposed it "to his two brethren without," (ver. 22.) 
" But Shera and Japheth," more compassionate to the infirmi- 
ties of their aged father, " took a garment and went backward" 
2 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



HlHiloP NEWTON 



with -u !i :\r rp v ;intl respect, that "they saw not the naked- 
n „;• • f;i ' !ht" m! the same lime that" they covered it, (ver. 
> ) Wli.-n Noah awoke from his wine," lie was informed 
i.f •• w'n.il his yotimrer sun Irol done unto him," (ver. 24.) The 
w..:,| i:i ill-- eriirinal simiihVs his little son : and some *coinmen- 
■ ■!•!;■- ilnTi-fore. on account of what follows, have imagined that 
(";,'rt;m joined with his fnljier [Tain in til is mockery and insult 
mi ui Noah ; and the P J<- wish rabbins have a tradition, that Ca- 
n'i:i:i was ihe lirst who saw Noah in this posture, and then went 
a:id called his faiher Ham, and concurred with him in ridiculing 
an-! exposing the old man. But this is a very arbitrary method 
11.' interpretation : no mention was made before of Canaan and 
of wha! lie had done, but only of "Ham the father of Canaan;" 
and of him therefore must the phrase of llllle son or youngest son 
iv naturally and necessarily understood. 

In eon-vqneni-c of this different behaviour of his three sons, 
Noah as a patriarch was enlightened, and as the father of a 
family who is to reward or punish his children was empowered, 
to foretel the different fortunes of their families : for this prophecy 
relates not so much to themselves, as to their posterity, the 
people and nations descended from them. He was not prompted 
by wine or resentment; for neither the one nor the other could 
infuse the knowledge of futurity, or inspire him with the pre- 
science of events, which happened hundreds, nay thousands of 
years afterwards. But God, willing to manifest his superintend- 
ence and government of the world, endued Noah with the spirit 
of prophecy, and enabled him in some measure to disclose the 
purposes of his providence towards the future race of mankind. 
At the same time if. was some comfort and reward to Shem and 
.lapheth, for their reverence and tenderness to their father, to 
hear of the blessing and enlargement of their posterity ; and it was 
some mortification and punishment to Ham, for his mockery and 
cruelty to his father, to hear of the malediction and servitude of 
«"i:ne of his children, and that as he was a wicked son himself, so 
a wieked race should spring from him. 

This then was Noah's prophecy : and it was delivered, as 'most 
nf the ancient prophecies were delivered, in metre for the help of 
the memory. (Gen. ix. 25 — 27.) 



1 ka'rui, pirvii, minnr. minimnn. 

3 ' lliii" |ir'.l»:tliilih:r filli^imr cum fuisse 
t . -i i • r ii i' iiiMjiiuntu Aociuin.' Piscator aimd 
i' n. 

_ 3 Vi.l, Orirfii. in (lenesim. p. 33, vol. 2. 
K l.-'t. 1 S' ■ r i»-T . ' ()|ii;i<i-i- qua-mur, cur 
("'.Jiini tn:il.-.lK-iinn<-m in caput filii Oha- 
n.i ii r.,niors.-ni. Respondct TVodori'tus 
mi <!■ •»»*. quant. .57, ah H' lir.i ii quodam »e 
fli'j'i s^i' [ennuin Chaiiaaii avi sni verenda 
Miltnailverti^c, et putri iistenusse, tan- 



qtmm de sene riden'em. Et, vero tale quid 
leaitur in Beresith Rabba sect. 37, qui liber 
scriptus fuit diu ante Theodiirctum.' Bo- 
charii Phalcj. I. 4. c. 37, coi. 308. 

4 The reader may see this point, proved 
at larnc in the very ingenious and learned 
Mr. Archdeacon Lowth's poetical Preelec- 
tions, (parlicularly Prtrlect. 18,) &c. a 
work that merits the attention of all who 
study the Hebrew language, and of the 
clergy especially. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 15 

" Cursed be Canaan ; 

A servant, of servants shall lie be unto his brethren. 

Blessed be Jehovah the God of Shem ; 

And Canaan shall be their servant. 

God shall enlarge Japheth, 

And shall dwell in the tents of Shem, 

And Canaan shall be their servant." 

Canaan was the fourth son of Ham according- to the order 
wherein they are mentioned in the ensuing chapter. And for 
what reason can you believe that Canaan was so particularly 
marked out for the curse? for his father Ham's transgression "1 
But where would be the justice or equity to pass by Ham him- 
self with the rest of his children, and to punish only Canaan 
for what Ham had committed 1 Such arbitrary proceedings are 
contrary to all our ideas of the divine perfections ; and we may 
say in this case what was said in another, (Gen. xviii. 25,) 
" Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right 1" The curse was 
so far from being pronounced upon Canaan for his father Ham's 
transgression, that we do not read that it was pronounced for 
liis own, nor was executed till several hundred "years after hia 
death. The truth is, the curse is to be understood not so pro- 
perly of Canaan, as of his descendants to the latest generations. 
It is thinking meanly of the ancient prophecies of scripture, 
and having very imperfect, very unworthy conceptions of them, 
to limit their intention to particular persons. In this view the 
ancient prophets would be really what the Deists think them, 
little better than common fortune-tellers ; and their prophecies 
would hardly be worth remembering or recording, especially 
in so concise and compendious a history as that of Moses. We 
must affix a larger meaning to them, and understand them not 
of single persons, but of whole nations ; and thereby a nobler 
scene of things, and a more extensive prospect will be opened 
to us of the divine dispensations. The curse of servitude pro- 
nounced upon Canaan, and so likewise the promise of blessing 
and enlargement made to Shem and Japheth, are by no means to 
be confined to their own persons, but extend to their whole 
race; as afterwards the prophecies concerning Ishmael, and 
those concerning Esau and Jacob, and those relating to the 
twelvo patriarchs, were not so properly verified in themselves 
as in their posterity, and thither we must look for their full and 
perfect completion. The curse therefore upon Canaan was 
properly a curse upon the Canaanites. God foreseeing the 
wickedness of this people, (which began in their father Ham, 
and greatly increased in this branch of his family, ) commissioned 
Noah to pronounce a curse upon them, and to devote them to 
the servitude and misery, which their more common vices and 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



lli 



151*1 IOP NEWTON 



iniquities would deserve. And litis account was plainly written 
|.v M'-,-, lor iln' encouragement of the Israelites, to support 
;.";„! .iniiiiati' iln'iii in their expedition against a people, who by 
i!;, , -in- had forfeited the divine protection, and were destined 
l.i .',i\er\ in. in I he days of Noah. 

U, i ) it- purport and meaning of the prophecy, and now 
). i n- attend to 1 1 if completion of it, "Cursed lie Canaan;" 
;.i„| ihe Canaaiiiics appear 1o have been an abominably wicked 

i !,;,•. The -in and punishment, of (lie inhabitants of Sodom 

,' ;,d ('•< Tali and the cities of (he plain are too well known to 

be particularly specified: and for the other inhabitants of the 
land, which was promised lo Abraham and his seed, God bore 
Willi lli. an " till their iniquity was full," (Gen. XV. 1(3.) They 
were not only addicted to idolatry, which was then the case of 
the greater part of the world, but were guilty of the worst sort 
of idolatry; "for every abomination to the Lord, which he 
haieth, ha\e they done unto their gods; for even their sons and 
their (laughters they have burnt in the lire to their gods," (Dent. 
\ii. 31.) Their religion was bad, and their morality (if possible) 
w as worse ; for corrupt religion and corrupt morals usually 
generate each other, and go hand in hand together. Read the 
KSih and the 20th chapters of Leviticus, and you will find that 
unlawful marriages and unlawful lusts, witchcraft, adultery, 
incest, sodomy, bestiality, and the like monstrous enormities, 
were frequent and common among them. And was not a curse 
in the nature of things, as well as in the just judgment of God, 
deservedly entailed upon such a people and nation as this] It 
was not "for their own righteousness that the Lord brought 
the Israelites into possess the land : but for the wickedness of 
these nations did the Lord drive them out," (Deut. ix. 4:) and 
be would have driven out the Israelites in like manner for the 
very same abominations, (Levit. xviii. 24, 25, 26, 28, 29.) "De- 
file not yourselves in any of these things; for in all these the 
nations are defiled which I cast out before you. And the laud is 
defiled : therefore I do visit the iniquity thereof upon it, and the 
land itself vomiteth out her inhabitants. Ye shall therefore 
keep my statutes and my judgments, and shall not commit any 
of these abominations — That the land spue not you out also 
w hen ye defile it, as it spued out the nations that were before 
you. For whosoever shall commit any of these abominations, 
even the souls that commit them, shall be cut off from among 
their people." 

Hut the curse particularly implies servitude and subjection. 
" Cursed be Canaan ; a servant of servants shall he be unto his 
brethren." It is very well known that the word brethren ir. 
Hebrew comprehends more distant relations. The descendants 
therefore of Canaan were lo be subject to the descendants cf 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



17 



both Shem and Japhcth: and tlie natural consequence of vice, 
in communities as well as in single persons, is slavery. The 
same lliing is repeated again and again in the two following 
verses, "and Canaan shall be servant to them," or their servant; 
so that this is as it were the burden of the prophecy. Some 
'critics take the phrase of servant of servants strictly and lite- 
rally, and say that the prediction was exactly fulfilled, when 
(he Canaanif.cs became servants to the Israelites, who had been 
servants to the Egyptians. But this is refilling loo much ; the 
phrase of 'servant of servants is of the same turn and cast as holy 
of holies, king of kings, song of songs, and the like expressions in 
Scripture ; and imports that they should be the lowest and basest 
of servants. 

We cannot be certain as to the time of the delivery of this 
prophecy; for the history of Moses is so concise, that it hath 
not gratified us in this particular. If the prophecy was de- 
livered soon after the transactions, which immediately precede 
in the history, (Gen. ix. 20,) Noah's "beginning to be a husband- 
man, and planting a vineyard," it was soon after the deluge, 
and then Canaan was prophesied of before he was horn, as it 
was prophesied of Esau and Jacob, (Gen. xxv. 23,) " the elder 
shall serve the younger," before the children "were born and 
had done either good or evil," as St. Paul saith, (Rom ix. 11.) 
If the prophecy was delivered a little before the transactions 
which immediately follow in the history, it was a little before 
Noah's death, ami he was enlightened in his last moments as 
Jacob was, to "foretell what should befall his posterity in the 
latter days," (Gen. xlix. 1.) However this matter be determined, 
it was several centuries after the delivery of this prophecy, when 
the Israelites, who were descendants of Shem, under the com- 
mand of Joshua, invaded the Canaanites, smote above thirty of 
their kings, took possession of their land, slew several of the 
inhabitants, made the Gibeonites and others servants and tribu- 
taries ; and Solomon afterwards subdued the rest. (2. Chron. 
viii. 7 — 9.) "As for all the people that were left of the Hittites, 
and the Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and the 
Jebusites, which were not of Israel ; but of their children who 
were left after them in the land, whom the children of Israel 
consumed not ; them did Solomon make to pay tribute until 
this day. But of the children of Israel did Solomon make no 
servants for his work : but they were men of war, and chief of 

5 * Noa Chamum exsecratus praedixerat Buorura libertus, servorumque aerrut : spe- 
fore tit ejus posteri servi essent servorum : cinsis invidens ut pareret humiilimis.' 
atque id inipletura in Chanangeis, turn Velleius Paterc. ii. 73. Hie vero valet 
cum subire coucti sunt Israelitarum jugura poetremtm servorum. Vid. Sallust. Fragm. 
qui Jigyptiis diu servierant.' Bocharti Id. Velleius, ii. 83. ' Infra servos eliens.' 
Phaleg. 1. I.e. 1, col. 3, 4. — From some MS. notes of Mr. Wasse's in 

6 'S. Pompeius, studiis rudis, Hbertorum the hands of Dr. Jortin. 

2* C 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



18 III SHOP NEWTON 

hi- captain--, n ml captains of his chariots and horsemen." The 
Creek- .-mil Unmans too, who wen: descendants of .hipbath, not 
,,nl\ -ubdiied Hyria and Palestine, hut also pursued and con- 
quered -u.-li of ihe Canaanitcs as were any wliero remaining', as 
l., r in-ian.-e llie Tvrians and Carthaginians, the former of whom 
u , ,,. mined hv Alexander and the (Jrecians, and 1.1k; latter by 
S-ipu and the Unmans. ' This late,' says 'Mr. Mede, ' was it 
ili;,' nude I lannihal, a. child of Canaan cry out with the amaze- 
m.-ni of Iih soul, " Agnoseo forluuani Carthagini*," / acknowledge 
l. <ir fm-lmir of (;«)•///(( And ever since I ho miserable remainder 
of 1 1 lis people luive been slaves to a foreign yoke, first to the 
Siracens, who descended from Shorn, and afterwards to the 
Turks who den-ended from Japhel.h ; and they groan under 
their dominion at I his da v. 

Hitherto we have explained the prophecy according to the 
present copies of our Hihle ; hut if we were to correct the text, 
as we should any ancie nt, classic author in a like case, the whole 
perhaps might ho made, easier and plainer. Ham the, father of 
Canaan is mentioned in the preceding part of the story; and 
how then came the person of a sudden to bo changed into 
Canaan? The "Arabic version in these three verses hath the 
father of Canaan instead of Canaan. Some 9 copies of the Sep- 
luagiul likewise have Ham instead of Canaan, as if Canaan 
was a corruption of the text. Vat abhis and others' oy Canaan 
understand the father of Canaan, which was expressed twice 
before. And if we regard the metro, this lino "Cursed be 
Canaan," is much shorter than the rest, 2 as if something was 



' M-.b 's Work.-, !>. 1, disc 50, p. 281. fellow of Clare Hall in Cambridge; who 

Lr. v, 1. *7, in line, is admirably well skilled in liie Hebrew 

" " Male.iniiH paler Canaan," &c. Arab. language anil Hebrew metre, and halh given 

3 '' L. s S"|!!aiite d.ins cpiel.pi.s e\em- abundant proofs of bis knowledge and judg- 

pluir«'s ail lien ile Canaan, lisi'nt Cbam, monl in Ihcso mailers in his new translation 

•' ••"">•• -' T 1 ' I"" 1 '- Canaan etoit and commentary nn the song of Deborah, 

c iri 11 •' Calmet on the text. So A ins- the prayer of Habakkuk, &c. He asserts, 

wortli too. ibat according to Bishop Hare's meiie, the 

1 'Clml-mi snliandinnt i-x pitrr, nnod words ham alii arc necessary u, fill up the 

pan!., ami' bis evpresunn est, Malcdictns verse. He [imposes a farther emendation 

i 'ham pai. r ChanaM.eonini.' Valab. in lo- of the text, by ihe omission of one line, and 

. . •In 1 transposition of anolber, and would read 

' My su-pn-inn bath sinee been confinneit the whole prophecy thus, according to the 

»$ the reverend and learned Mr. Union, metre. 

And Noah said, 

Cursed |,e Ham lite father of Canaan ; 

A servant of servants shall lie be lo bis brethren. 

And be said, 

)!!essed be Jehovah the Rod of Rhnm ', 
For be shall dwell in the li nts of Shclll. 
<;•••! enlarge Japhelh ; 

Anil Canaan shall be their servant. 

If yon will not allow this mn.-i. lalion to be to every part its just weight and proportion. 

ri,.l,l «nd certain, yt I think yon must allow Or the whole may, will, only a transposition, 

il io tie probable and i- geoems, to render and without any emission, be represented 

tue sea™ clearer and plainer, and to give thus 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



19 



deficient. May we not suppose therefore, (without taking such 
liberties as Father Houbigant hath wiih llie Hebrew text,) that 
ihe copyist by mistake wrote only Canaan instead of Ham the 
father of Canaan, and that the whole passage was originally 
thus? And Ham the father of Canaan saw the nakedness of his 
father, and told his two brethren without. — Jlnd Noah awoke from 
his wine, and knew what his younger son had done unto him. Jlnd 
he said, Cursed be Ham the father of Canaan ; a servant of ser- 
vants shall he be unto his brethren. Jlnd he said, Blessed be the 
Lord God of Shem ; and Ham the father of Canaan shall be ser- 
vant to them. God shall enlarge Japheth ; and he shall dwell in the. 
tents of Shem ; and Ham the father of Caneian shall be servant to 
them. 

By this reading all the three sons of Noah are included in 
the prophecy, whereas otherwise Ham, who was the offender, 
is excluded, or is only punished in one of his children. Ham 
is characterized as the father of Canaan particularly, for the 
greater encouragement of the Israelites, who were going to 
invade the land of Canaan: and when it is said, Cursed be Ham 
the father of Canaan ; a servant of servants shall he be unto his 
brethren; it is implied that his whole race was devoted to servi- 
tude, but particularly the Canaanites. Not that this was to take 
effect immediately, but was to be fulfilled in process of time, 
when they should forfeit their liberties by their wickedness. 
Ham at first subdued some of the posterity of Shem, as Canaan 
sometimes conquered Japheth ; the Carthaginians, who were 
originally Canaanites, did particularly in Spain and Italy; but 
in time they were to be subdued, and to become servants to Shem 
and Japheth ; and the change of their fortune from good to bad 
would render the curse still more visible. Egypt was the land of 
Ham, as it is often called in Scripture; and for many years it 
was a great and flourishing kingdom ; but it was subdued by 
the Persians, who descended from Shem, and afterwards by the 
Grecians, who descended from Japheth ; and from that time to 
this it hath constantly been in subjection to some or other of the 
posterity of Shem or Japheth. The whole continent of 3 Africa 
was peopled principally by the children of Ham : and for how 

And Noah said, 

Cursed be Ham the father of Canaan ; 

A servant of servants shall he be to his brethren. 

And he said, 

Blessed be the Lord God of Shem, 

For he shall dwell in the tents of Shem ; 

And Ham the father of Canaan shall be their servant. 

God shall enlarge Japheth, 

And Ham the father of Canaan shall be their servant. 

* "Cham licet maledictus, non tamen .rEgyptum atque Africam universam Syria 
tuit exclusus a terrenis benedictionibus — magna pars obtigit, &c.' Bocharti Phaleg. 
Quippe in mundi divisione, illi prater 1. 4, c. 1, col. 203. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



20 



BISHOP NEWTON 



nianv - have lite belter parts of that country lain under the 
Ju'.i'ii ,,|' ili:' l.'omans, and tlicn of the Saracens, and now of 
Turk- '. in w 1 1 < • 1 wicked nes~, ignorance, barbarity, slavery, 
|,..,- i.io<l of the inhabitants'! and of the poor negroes 
>,,,,., i"iia;i\ hundreds eveiy year are sold and bought. like beasts 
... ;h.' in ,'ikei, and are conveyed from one quarter of the world to 
(',,, « i.rk of bra-is in another ] 

\ iilnnir can be more complete than the execution of the 
m. nrc upon Hum as well as upon Canaan: and now let us 
inn-iilcr the promises made to Slum and Japheth. "And he 
sail, (<.Yn. iv. 2t>,) Messed be (be Lord God of Shem ; and 
Canaan >\\d\\ be bis servant:" or rather, and Canaan shall be 
urniiit to thriu, or their servant, that, is to his brethren ; for that, 
,-.s we observed before, is the main part of the prophecy, and 
therefore i-t so frequently repeated. A learned 4 critic in the 
lb-brew language, who hath lately published sonic remarks on 
the printed Hebrew text, sail h that 'if it should be thought 
preferable to refer the word blessed directly to Slum, as the word 
rarscd is to Canaan, the words may be (and perhaps more per- 
tinently) rendered — Blessed of Jehovah, my God, be Shem ! See 
fien, x\iv. 31.' Or if we choose (as most perhaps will choose) 
la follow our own as well as all the ancient versions, we may 
observe that the old patriarch doth not say Blessed be Shem, as 
be said, Cursed be Canaan; for men's evil springeth of them- 
selves, but their good from God: and therefore in a strain of 
devotion breaking forth into thanksgiving to God as the author 
of all r;ood to Shem. Neither doth he say the same to Japheth ; 
for God certainly may dispense his particular favours according 
to his good pleasure, and salvation was to be derived to mankind 
through Shem and bis posterity. God prefers Shem to his elder 
brother Japheth, as Jacob was afterwards preferred to Esau, and 
David to his elder brothers, to show that the order of grace is not 
always the same as the order of nature. The Lord being called 
the God of Shem particularly, it is plainly intimated that the Lord 
would be his God in a particular manner. And accordingly the 
church of God was among the posterity of Shem for several gene- 
ration-; and of "them (Rom. ix. 5,) as concerning the flesh 
Christ came." 

Hut si ill Japheth was not dismissed without a promise. (Gen. 
iv. 47,) "God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the 
tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be servant to them," or their 
servant. " God shall enlarge Japheth." Some render the word 
(it is so rendered in the margin of our Bibles) God shall per- 
suade or allure Japheth, so that he shall come over to the true 
religion, "and dwell in the tents of Shem." But the 5 best 

* Sne rCnnnicntCs Dissertation, p. 561. 

i Bocliani Piial-g. I. 3, c. 1. col. 149. Clcricus in loc. &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



<■-! it ics in the language have remarked, besides other reasons, 
thai, llioy who I muriate the word by persuade or allure, did not 
consider, flint when it is so taken, it is used in a bad sense, 
mid governs an accusative case, and not a dative as in this 
place. "God shall enlarge Japhelh," or itnlo Japhelh is the 
k>si rendering; and in t lie original there is a manifest allusion 
!•) Jnphelh's name, such as is familiar to the Hebrew writers. 
As it. was said of Noah, (Gen. v. 29,) "This same shall comfort 
ns," the name of JVoa/t being thought to signify comfort : As it 
is said of Judah, (Gen. xli.w 8,) "Thou art he whom thy bre- 
thren shall praise," and the name of Jndah signifies praise : As 
it, is said of Dan, (vex 16,) " Dan shall judge his people," and 
the name of Dun signifies judging : As it is said of Gad, (ver. 19,) 
" A troop shall overcome him," and the name of Gad signifies 
a troop or company : So it is said here " God shall enlarge 
Japhelh," and the name of Japheth signifies enlargement. Was 
Japhelh then more enlarged than the rest? Yes he was both in 
territory and in children. The territories of Japheth's posterity 
w ere indeed very large, for 6 besides all Europe, great and ex- 
tensive as it. is, they possessed the lesser Asia, Media, part of 
Armenia, Ih«ria, Albania, and those vast regions towards the 
north, which anciently the Scythians inhabited, and now the 
Tartars inhabit ; and it is not improbable that the New World 
was peopled by some of his northern descendants passing 
thither by the straits of Anian. The enlargement of Japheth 
may also denote a numerous progeny as well as ample territory : 
and if you consult the genealogies of the three brothers comprised 
in the following chapter, you will find that Japheth had seven 
sons, whereas Ham had only four, and Shem only five : and 
the northern hive (as Sir William Temple denominates it) was 
always remarkable for its fecundity, and hath been continually 
pouring forth swarms, and sending out colonics into the more 
southern parts, both in Europe and in Asia, both in former and 
in latter times. 

The following clause, "and he shall dwell in the tents of 
Shem," is capable of a double construction ; for thereby may 
be meant either that God or that Japheth shall dwell in the tents 
of Shem; "in the tents of Shem," saith he, speaking according 
to the simplicity of those times, when men dwelt in tents and 
not in houses. They who prefer the former construction, seem 
to have the authority of the original text on their side ; for 



6 ' iis omnino assentior, qui per hrec 

verba vnlunt Japhetho promilti, fore ut in 
cerra' disisione amplissimam illi portioncm 
habitaiidam Dens assi^net. Quod Deuni 
aliunde pnrstitisse statim agnoscet quisquis, 
pnnler Europam quanta quanta est, ad Ja- 
phethi portionem pertinere cogitabit, Asiara 



minorem, et Mediam, et Armenia? partem, et 
Iberiam, et Albaniam, et vastissimas illas 
regiones ad Boream, quas olini Scythae, 
hodic Tarian obtinent. Ut de novo orbe 
laceam,in quern per fretnm Anianis migrasse 
Srvihas vero non est abs^lUt.' Bocharti 
Ph'aleg. 1.3, c.l. col. 149. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



22 



BISHOP NEWTON 



there U no other noun to govern the verbs in the period, but 
(;,„/,■ linn' i< mi pronoun in I lie Ili-I>ie\v, answering to the kt 
uh>h \~ in-cried in our English translation: and the whole 

:,..,.•<• would run thus, God will enlarge Japhdh, and will 

d :■,',! },, //„• h,t'.*nf Skein : and the Chaliiec of ' Oukelos also 
tlm- pa m phrase! h' it, 'and will make his glory to dwell in the 
r, , -iik, of Shem.' They who prefer the latter construction, 
■!! io have done it, that they might, refer this 27th verse 
wh'i'.v to Japheth, as they refer i ho 2Glh wholly to Shem : but, 
the other appears tome (he more natural anil easy construc- 
tion. Taken in either sense, the prophecy hath been most, 
punctually fulfilled. In the former sense it was fulfilled lite- 
ral I \\ when the Shcck'tnah or divine presence rested on the ark, 
and dwell in the tabernacle and temple of the Jews; and when 
" the word who was with God and Wits God," (John i. 1,) htf r 
*u*iv, pitched his tent, "and dwelt among us," (ver. 14.) In 
the latter settle it was fulfilled first, when the Greeks and Ro- 
mans, who sprung originally from Japheth, subdued and pos- 
sessed Judca and other countries of Asia belonging to Shem ; 
and again spiritually, when they were proselyted to the true 
religion, and they who were not Israelites by birth, became 
Israelites by faith, and lived, as we and many others of Japheth's 
posterity do at this day, within the pale of the church of 
Christ. 

What think you now] Is not this a most, extraordinary pro- 
phecy; a prophecy that was delivered near four thousand years 
atro, and yet hath been fulfilling through the several periods of 
time to this day ! It. is both wonderful and instructive. It is 
the history of the world as it were in epitome. And hence we 
are enabled to correct a mistake of one author, and expose the 
petulance of another. 

1. The fust is the learned and excellent Mr. Mede, an author 
always to be read with improvement, and to be corrected with 
reverence : but yet I conceive that he hath carried matters too 
far in ascribing more to this prophecy than really belongs to 
it. For discoursing of the dispersions and habitations of the 
sons of Noah, he saith 9 that 'there hath never yet been a son 
of Ham, who hath shaken a sceptre over the head of Japheth : 
Shem hath subdued Japheth, and Japheth hath subdued Shem, 
but Ham never subdued either:' and this passage hath been 
cited by several 'commentators to illustrate this prophecy. But 
this worthy person surely did not recollect, that Nimrod, the 
first monarch in the world, (Gen. x. 8,) was the son of Cush, 
who was the «on of Ham, (ver. 6.) Misraim was another son of 
Ham; he was the father of the Egyptians, and the Egyptians 

'Et haliiiarc faciet gloriam suam in ' Src. Mede's Works, b. 1, disc. 49 and 
lUrnacuhs S<.-ra.' 50,p. 283, edit. 1672. 9 Patrick,&c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



23 



detained the Israelites in bondage several years. Shishak king 
of Egypt subdued Relioboam king of Judah, (1 Kings, xiv. 25.) 
Sesosiris king of Egypt (the same probably as Shishak) con- 
quered great part of Europe and of Asia, if there is any faith in 
ancient history. The Carthaginians loo, who descended from 
the Canaan it es, as we noted before, gained several victories 
over the Romans in Spain and Italy. It was a mistake there- 
fore to say that Ham never subdued SI lem or Japheth. It is 
enough if he hath generally and for much the greatest part of 
time been a servant to them, as he really hath been for two or 
three thousand years, and continues at present. This suffi- 
ciently verifies (lie prediction; and we should exceed the limits 
of truth, if we should extend it farther. We might also as well 
say (as some have said) that the complexion of the blacks was 
in consequence of Noah's curse. But though Ham hath in some 
instances and upon some occasions been superior, yet this is 
memorable enough, that of the four famous monarchies of the 
world, the Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman, the two for- 
mer were of the descendants of Shem, as the two latter were of 
the sons of Japheth. 

2. The other is the famous author of the Letters on the Study 
and Use of History, who hath strangely abused his talents in 
abusing this prophecy. For the true meaning and exact com- 
pletion of it rightly considered, what room is there for ridicule 1 
and how absurd and impertinent as well as gross and indecent 
are his reflections 1 ' The curse,' says he,' ' pronounced in it 
contradicts all our notions of order and of justice. One is 
tempted to think, that the patriarch was still drunk ; and rhat 
no man in his senses could hold such language, or pass such a 
sentence.' But such will be the case when men of more parts 
than judgment talk and write about things which they do not 
sufficiently understand ; and especially in matters of religion, 
whereof they are by no means competent judges, having either 
never studied them at all, or studied them superficially and with 
prejudice. All that he hath written relating to these subjects 
betrays great weakness in a man of his capacity, weakness great 
as his malice ; and we might have an easy victory over asser- 
tions without proofs, premises without conclusions, and conclu- 
sions without premises. But I love not controversy, and will 
only make two or three reflections just to give a specimen of the 
boasted learning and abilities of this writer. 

His lordship seemeth to take a particular pleasure in railing 
at pedants, at the same time that he is himself one of the 
most pedantic of writers, if it be pedantry to make a vain os- 
tentation of learning, and to quote authors without either read- 
ing or understanding them, or even knowing so much at, vho 

1 Lord Bolingbroke's Works, vol. 2, Letter the 3d, p. 314, edit, quarto. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



21 



III SHOP NEWTON 



and what they arc. ' The Codex Alexandrians,' *saith he, ' we 
owe to George the monk.' We are indebted indeed to George 
the monk, more usually called Syncellus, for what, is entitled 
/'(/ik Chrmrri'ii, or an old chronicle. But (lie Codex Jlkxan- 
d.-hw- i- i|iiiic another thing; it is, as nil the learned know, the 
Greek MS. of the Old and New Testament, brought 
niiiMiallv from Alexandria, and presented to Charles I. and 
.•>! i\\ remaining in the King's library, of which it. doth not. appear 
iliai George I lie monk knew any thing, and it is evident that his 
Im.Miip knew nothing. If he meant to say the Chronicon Mex- 
i.uili-'u.nm, that is still another thing, and the work of another 
author. 

Hh lordship is of opinion, 3 that 'Virgil in those famous 
vi Kxcudejit alii, &e. might have justly ascribed to his 
countrymen the praise of writing history better than the Gre- 
cian-. ' j'ut which are the Roman histories, that are to be pre- 
ferred to the Grecian 1 Why, 'the remains, the precious re- 
mains,' says his lordship, 'of Sallust, of Livy, and of Tacitus.' 
But it happened that 'Virgil died before Livy had written his 
history, and before Tacitus was born. And is not this an excel- 
lent chronologer now to correct all ancient history and chrono- 
logy, sacred and profane ? 

His lordship is likewise pleased to say, 5 that ' Don Quixote 
believed, but even Sancho doubted :' and it may be asserted on 
the other side, that Sir Isaac Newton believed the prophecies, 
though his lordship did not, the principal reason of which may 
be found perhaps in the different life and morals of the one and 
the other. Nay the wisest politicians and historians have been 
believers, as well as the greatest philosophers. Raleigh and 
Clarendon believed; Bacon and Locke believed; and where 
then is the discredit to revelation, if Lord Bolingbroke was an in- 
fidel? "A scorner," as Solomon saith, (Prov. xiv. 6,) "seeketh 
wisdom and findeth it not." 

But there cannot be a stronger condemnation of his lord- 
ship's conduct than his own words upon another occasion, in 
his famous Dissertation upon Parties. 'Some men there are, 
the pests of society I think them, who pretend a great regard 
to religion in general, but who take every opportunity of de- 
claiming publicly against that system of "religion, or at least 
against that church-establishment, which is received in Britain. 
Jim so the men, of whom I have been speaking, affect a great 
-fgard to liberty in general; but they dislike so much the sys- 
>m of liberty established in Britain, that they are incessant in 
their endeavours to puzzle the plainest thing in the world, and 

J I-Hli-rllic H, p. 2S2. Tl.d. ing to Dodwelt, finished his history in 745. 

1 I.' tt.-r 1 1>« 5th, p. 340, &c. Tacitus was consul in 850. See Fabricius. 

» tt-'A died A. V. C. 736. Livy accord- 1 Letter the 4lh, p. 130. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



25 



to refmc and distinguish away (lie life and strength of our con- 
stitution in favour of the little, present, momentary turns, which 
they are retained to serve. What now would he the consequence, 
if all these endeavours should succeed] I am persuaded that the 
great philosophers, divines, lawyers, and politicians, w ho exert 
them, have not yet prepared and agreed upon the plans of a new 
religion, and of new constitutions in church and slate. We 
should find ourselves therefore without any form of religion, 01 
civil government. The first set of these missionaries would take 
ofl'all the restraints of religion from the governed ; and I ho lattei 
set would remove, or render ineffectual, all the limitations and 
controls which liberty hath prescribed to those that govern, and 
disjoint the whole frame of our constitution. Entire dissolution 
of manners, confusion, anarchy, or perhaps absolute monarchy, 
would follow, for it is possible, nay probable, that in such a state 
as this, and amidst such a rout of lawless savages, men would 
choose this government, absurd as it is, rather than have no 
government at all.' 

It is to he lamented that such a genius should be so employed ; 
but the misapplication of those excellent talents with which God 
had entrusted him, was his reigning fault through ever)' stage, 
through every scene of life. That which Lord Digby 6 said of the 
great Lord Strafford, may with more truth and justice" be affirmed 
of him, that the malignity of his practices was hugely aggravated 
by those rare abilities of his, whereof God had given him the 
use, but the devil the application. 



II. THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING ISHMAEL. 

ABRAHAM was the patriarch of greatest renown next after 
- the times of Noah. He was favoured with several reve- 
lations ; and from him two very extraordinary nations descend- 
ed, the Ishmaelites and Israelites, concerning each of whom 
there are some remarkable prophecies. Ishmael, though the son 
of the bond-woman, and not properly the child of promise, was 
yet distinguished by some express predictions for the comfort and 
satisfaction of both his parents. In the 16th chapter of Genesis, 
(ver. 6 — 12,) when Hagar "fled from the face of her mistress 
who had dealt hardly with her, the angel of the Lord found her 
in the wilderness, and said unto her, Return to thy mistress and 
submit thyself under her hands. And the angel of the Lord 
said unto her, I will multiply thy seed exceedingly, that it shall- 
not be numbered for multitude. And the angel of the Lord 
said unto her, Behold thou art with child, and shalt bear a son, 

.j e Rushworth, vol. 4, p. 225. 

3 D 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



z<:, i i : i. 'i' ,\r.\\ t< \ 

.... > • | :,,:•;,,•!. i-, <;.«! .hail In ■>.) u.. 

: : , !„ ,:.! iiix ;• ti-ui. Ami lie v. !: 1 •• n 

v. ! I i »• a in i <••.> i\ ritiiii. ;iui' i a<-)\ ,i id's 

: ; ! '.[.■ -h,ih ,iv..ll 111 lli'- J ■="«- -*-(*<■•- I.!' a,, iiis 

I i ;.. :..v. a..: . h ij.'.-i. v. In ii I aac \\u- r .-il 

. i, i ...! ;i •.*«•-- i'..r l-lini.-. l. " lahold 

I '-, v. .11 .n:.!v I I mil I'm!, mul a,,, M : i1- 

. . -. • .! i . i . ; i v. ••!.■• 1 1 r-h.-sil In- !••"»!. .<:>•( ! w ill 

|: .,; " >\rr. _M.J A I.ITW !ir«!- >\ ''i'n ii /nr 

I '!i i l ili • I he \. ihlt-riu* — s. 1 «'••! -a . : .lllil 
. 1 :. ii. \-,:. 1.5. ! ■■ Ami :■!-•• i>l' - I' ii-f !• >i: -.'•<>- 

I .: ■ :i l.-si'-ill. 1 i ■ S - ■ !:■' i- l!i\ m'IMi.'" The ".:itl<! 
■ ! ■ ■ i ! I ■ . ■■ -, -r. I .->, ; '• 1 u 1 1 ! in; i k> li.in a liTft: t na ! 

', • • ."I- !'i ll ••• llli' II' -e l>l' exellls, V.i' -ha I -CC 

.. ' ■ ■ ■"-']' ■"■ '•■'ii.'i !'- ha \ e hcen lu'lil'.i'd it'i mi I !ic ear! test 

•• | v. , ;-'.:■:>. ii:;. .! i-\i- r:!;:i-!\-, llutt ii shall iihI lie 

i i .-.I i iv.:r::i!.- :"' end ; i i i j t . " iii hold I have h!c-sed 
1 ■!. an I V 'I make I ', ' } u I'i'ilii 'ill, and v. i'i multiply llilll cxceod- 

i Ti'.''-'' pa--a'jvs evince that 1 1 io prophecy doth nut so 

i '\ r'-'i t'i' in I-!st i a< In his posterity, which is here 1'orc- 
' ! ! !■' \ • j v ittiiinT'Uls 1-hinael married an Eirypl ian wom.'iii, 
: - >. - i: v. a- l l-.'-w an Kirvptian, ((it'll, xxi. 21,) !tl:(l in 

; : . >..• ■ : - h.- la md v v. a- increased so, thai in the 37ili elt;: pier 
• ; : • - •] ni' 1-Iiiiiacliics trading into Eirypt. Afier- 

!- i. - 1 \v--- ! : ml ; ijila il I'ves't-tlin^'lv in ihe ! la::'" ■ 'lies, 

• ; 1 . '.'.'a- .''-iiiiiiai a'ril !'nnn his mother Ha'jar ; ami in 

■ \ -! : • n 'm liai] tle-ir name i'mm his sun Nt l-.d a h : 

I 'i I 1 '-- I ii;. ai:-. V. lei Were si i called from llis son ,Jr:i;!' til* 
I . •!. ! a.;!," \;' i'-|H'.'!ai!v ihi- Si'anili'S, a.nil ihc Saiari'iis, 
\. '.■ i 1 1'. » i : -i n a jiai [.ail n| I In- world : a ml Ids, descendants, I ho 
A i ''•-'. a;.- a mi', mum-ion- j il >I i» at I his day. 

" l'u.',\.' [irinri's -hall In- In- ;;•••(." Tins rircumslance w very 
: n'ai'. hnl il «'s | >■ ii •■■ I uallv fnllillril ; ami Muses iialh 
n n- Irnin'- of lla'-i' IWi-lve |il'im'i'-'. ((It'll. XXV. !().) 

" I i!a- -"ii- "I I hiiiai'l. ami thr-r arc iheir iianies, 

'h".:' !".'. i:-. Mil hv ihi'ii ra-lli-s; Iwrhc princes according 
i" '!.. r !."■' .".I - :" hv v.hich w>- are io nmlerslaml, no! I lint 

'■' -o i.. any <!• - 'm-t -oM-rri'jn prince-, hut tinlv heads 

••' '' : '. - or !• S'oil.o In-'lMi'lilly llienlions the Arahitui 

,'' '•' •'• ■ hi' ili'l|i.r:i!ua!i - 1 1 ;i ■ I j !. or rulers nf llihes: and 

•M .. >v. ,) (,y Kh-:..ih I'n m i Alt \amler l'nl\ hislor,' a l.ea- 

r . • . . • \ i --.i s * ; , -':',■.[), f ■/ v/ i i» t'd (v*Ti / tiirnjnt- fiti/rthiihiiit pr'm- 
'■ ■ ■ ' , ' ' ' ■ i ■ " • i ,• ; ' " . -i ;t : i i tju't ( n'tmil sit, nf n!>(8 

' ■ •:-._> ; ■ :t;t i' ■•, f.-mils tf/it, '.ri'j tt'if/' i nr s (jft 

'■ ■' '■■ ; i a- fn hvifurn nnmtriitlur. Eusob. 

/ . ./.' - ]' : |,.. r . Kvan \ LH, c 19. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



27 



then historian, relates that 'Abraham of his Egyptian wife begat 
twelve sons, (he should have said one son who begat twelve 
sons,) who departing into Arabia divided the region between 
them, and were the lirst kings of (he inhabitants ; whence even 
to our days the Arabians have twelve kings of the same names 
as die first.' And ever since the people have been governed by 
phylnrchs, and have lived in tribes; and slili continue to do so, 
as a Thevenot and other modern travellers testily. 

"And I will make him a great nation." This is repeated 
twice or thrice; and it was accomplished, as soon as in the 
regular course of nature it could be accomplished. His seed 
in process of time grew into a great, nation, and such they con- 
tinued for several ages, and such they remain to this day. 
They might indeed emphatically be styled a great nation, when 
the Saracens had made those rapid and extensive conquests, 
and erected one of the largest empires that ever were in the 
world. 

" And he will be a wild man." In the original it is a wild ass- 
man, and the learned TJochart translates it, 'tarn ferns quam 
onager,' as icild as a wild ass ; so that that should be eminently 
true of him, which in the book of Job, (xl. 12,) is affirmed of 
mankind in general, "Man is born like a wild ass's cJj." 
But, what is the nature of the creature, to which Ishmael is so 
particularly compared ? It cannot be described better than it 
is in the same book of Job, (xxxix. 5 — 8,) "Who hath sent 
out the wild ass free 1 or who hath loosed the bands of the 
wild assl Whose house I have made the wilderness, and the 
barren land his dwellings. He scorneth the multitude of the 
city, neither regardeth he the crying of the driver. The range 
of the mountains is his pasture, and he searcheth after every 
green thing." Ishmael therefore and his posterity were to be 
wild, fierce, savage, ranging in the deserts, and not easily soft- 
ened and tamed to society : and whoever *halh read or known 
any thing of this people, knoweth this to be their true and 
genuine character. It is said of Ishmael, (Gen. xxi. 20,) that 
"he dwelt in the wilderness, and became an archer:" and the 
same is no less true of his descendants than of himself. " He 
dwelt in the wilderness ;" and his sons still inhabit the same 
wilderness, and many of them neither sow nor plant, 4 according 
to the best accounts ancient and modern. "And he became 
an archer ;" and such were the Itureans, whose 5 bows and ar- 
rows are famous in all authors; such were the mighty men of 
Kedar, in Isaiah's time, (Isa. xxi. 17;) and such the Arabs have 

5 See Part 1, b. 2, c. 32. Soe likewise Harris, vol. 2, b. 2, c. 9. 

Harris's Voyages, vol. 2, b. 2, c. 9, * 1 Itvneos taxi torquentur in arcus.* 

s Hierozoic. Pars prior. 1. 3, c. 16, c. 878. Virgil Geor. ii. 448. 'Itureis cursus fuit 

4 Ammianus Marcollinus 1. 14, c. 4. inde sagiuis.' Lucan. vii. 230. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



28 



Brsnop NEWTON 



born from the beginning, ami arc at this time. It. was late 
before thev admitted the, use of fire-anus among thein ; 6 the 
greater part of them still are strangers to them, and still con- 
tinue skilful archers. 

<■• 111- 1 1 .- 1 j 1 1 1 will he against every man, and every man's hand 
ntrmwi him." The one is the natural and almost, necessary 
eoii-eoiience of the other. Islnnael lived by prey and rapine in 
ih'* wilderness; and his posterity have all along infested Arabia 
and 1 1 i ( ■ neighbouring countries with their robberies and incur- 
sions. They live in a stale of continual war with the rest of 
tin* world, and arc both robbers by land, and pirates by sea. 
A> they have been such enemies to mankind, it, is no wonder 
lhai mankind have been enemies to them again, that, several 
attempts have been made to extirpate them; and even now as 
well a-! formerly travellers arc forced to go with asms and in 
caravans or large companies, and to march and keep watch and 
irnard like a little army, to defend themselves from the assaults 
of these free hooters, who run about in troops, and rob and plun- 
der all whom they can by any means subdue. These robberies 
they also 7 justify ' by alleging the hard usage of their father 
hhmnel, who, being turned out of doors by Abraham, had the 
open plains and deserts given him by God for his patrimony, 
with permission to take whatever he could find there. And on 
this account they think they may, with a safe conscience, indem- 
nify themselves as well as they can, not only on the posterity of 
Isaac, hut also on every body else ; always supposing «. sort of 
kimlied between themselves and those they plunder. And in 
relating their adventures of this kind, they think it. sufficient to 
change the expression, and instead of / robbed a man of such or 
sw:h a thing, to say, / gained it? 

"And he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren;" 
shall tabernacle, for many of the Arabs dwell in tents, and are 
therefore called Scentles. It appears that they dwelt in tents in 
the wilderness so long ago as in Isaiah and Jeremiah's time, 
(Is. xiii. 20 ; Jer. iii. 2,) and they do the same at this day. This 
is very extraordinary, that "his hand should be against every 
man, and every man's hand against him," and yet that he should 
he able to "dwell in the presence of all his brethren :" but extra- 
ordinary as if was, this also hath been fulfilled both in the per- 
s'in of fshmael, and in his posterity. As for Islnnael himself, 
the sacred historian afterwards relates, (Gen. xxv. 17, 18,) that 
"the years of the life of Islnnael were an hundred and thirty 
arc! seven years, and he died in the presence of all his brethren." 
A- 1 for his posterity, they dwelt likewise in the presence of al! 
their brethren, Abraham's sons by Keturah, the Moabites and 

' TV-wn-.t In TTarrN. vol. 2, h. 2,c.!>. $ l,p. 30, 31, where he also quotes Voyage 
Sa> s Prelim. Oi-eourse to the Koran dans la Palest, p. 220, &e. ° 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



29 



Ammonites descendants of Lot, I lie Israelit es descendants of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and tins Kdomitcs descendants of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Esau. And they still subsist a distinct 
people, and inhabit the country of (heir progenitors, notwith- 
standing the perpetual enmity between them and the rest of 
mankind. It may be said perhaps that the country was not 
worth conquering', and its barrenness was its preservation: 
but. this is a mistake, for by all accounts, though the greater 
part of it be sandy and barren deserts, yet here and there arc 
interspersed beautiful spots and fruitful valleys. One part of 
the country was anciently known and distinguished by the 
name of Arabia the happy. And now the proper Arabia is by 
the oriental writers generally divided into live provinces. Of 
these the chief is the province of Yaman, which, as a 8 learned 
writer asserts upon good authorities, 'has been famous from all 
antiquity for the happiness of its climate, its fertility and riches. 
The deiightfulness and plenty of Yaman are owing to its moun- 
tains ; for all that part which lies along the Red Sen, is a dry, 
barren desert, in some places ten or twelve leagues over, but in 
return bounded by those mountains, which being well water- 
ed, enjoy an almost continual spring, and besides coffee, the 
peculiar produce of this country, yield great plenty and variety 
of fruits, and in particular excellent corn, grapes, and spices. 
The soil of the other provinces is much more barren than that 
of Yaman ; the greater part of their territories being covered 
with dry sands, or rising into rocks, interspersed here and there 
with some fruitful spots, which receive their greatest advan 
tages from their water and palm-trees.' But if the country was 
ever so bad, one would think it should be for the interest of 
the neighboring princes and states at any hazard to root out 
such a pestilent race of robbers: and actually it hath several 
times been attempted, but never accomplished. They have from 
first to last maintained their independency, and notwithstanding 
the most powerful efforts for their destruction, still dwell in the 
presence of all their brethren, and in the presence of all their 
enemies. 

We find that in the time of Moses, they were grown up into 
"twelve princes according to their nations," (Gen. xxv. 16;) 
"and they dwelt (saith Moses, ver. 18,) from Havilah unto 
Shur, that is before Egypt, a3 thou goest towards Assyria :" 
but yet we do not find that they were ever subject to either of 
their powerful neighbours, the Egyptians or Assyrians. The 
conquests of Sesostris, the great king of Egypt, are much mag 
nified by Diodorus Siculus ; and probably he might subdue some 
of the western provinces of Arabia bordering upon Egypt, but he 
was obliged, as 'Diodorus informs us, to draw a line from Heli- 

• Sale's Prelim. Disc. ibid. p. 2, 3. s Diod. Sie. 1. i. c. 57, e d. Wessclir.o. 

3* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



30 BISHOP NEWTON 

opolis to Pohwinm, to secure Egypt from the incursions of the 
Arabs. TIm'v were therefore not subjects:, hut enemies to the 
Egvptiain; a< they were likewise, to the, Assyrians, for they 
n—i'-ted 'Belesis and Arhaces in overturning that, empire, assisted 
1 hem iioi a- fellow-rebels, hut as an independent stale with their 
nu miliars" loin'-:. 

The next great conquerors, of the east were Cyrus and the 
Persian*; hut neither lie nor any of his successors ever reduced 
the whole body of the Arabs to subjection. They might conquer 
*>iiie of the exterior, hut never reached the interior parts of the 
country : and Herodotus, the historian who lived nearest to those 
limi--, saith expressly, that 2 the Arabs were never reduced by 
the Persians to the condition of subjects, but were considered by 
them as friends, and opened to them a passage into Egypt, 
which without the assistance and permission of the Arabs would 
have been utterly impracticable; and in 3 another place he saith, 
that while Phoenicia, Palestine, Syria, and the neighbour^ 
countries were taxed, the Arabian territories continued free from 
paying- any tribute. They were then regarded as friends, but 
afterwards they assisted with their forces 4 Amyrtavus king of 
Eirypt against Darius Nothus, and 6 Enagoras king of Cyprus 
iiuainst Artaxcrxes. Mnenion; so that they acted as friends or 
enemies to the Persians, just as they thought proper, and as it 
suited their humour or their interest. 

Alexander the Great then overturned the Persian empire, and 
conquered Asia. The neighbouring princes sent their ambas- 
sadors to make their submissions. The Arabs 6 alone disdained 
to acknowledge, the conqueror, and scorned to send any ein- 
bas-y, or to lake any notice of him. This slight provoked him 
to such a degree, that he meditated an expedition against them ; 
and the <rreat preparations which he made for it, showed that 
he thought them a very formidable enemy; but death inter- 
veiied, and put an end to all that his ambition or resentment had 
formed against them. Thus they happily escaped the fiuy of 
his arms, and w< re never subdued by any of his successors. 
Anti^onu--, one of (lie greatest of his successors, 7 made two 
attempt-- upon (item, one by his general Athensetis, and the other 
by hi- own son Demetrius, hut both without success; the for- 
mer was defeated, and the latter was giad to make peace 



1 Di-d. Sir-. 1. ii. r . 2|. 

8 A'fi' III i I <tl 4 ni>'] KilTf'KOTCav fTTI rot'Ao- 

trfi/ir. ll/or,-,, (uuit iyf'rorro, trrtpf'lT-- 

KyKtey, !-' Ai*> it™ iixiiiriavyni) ' ho SUiv, 
ci k ui tc, Ui'Smtv 11/flOn tti A iyvvTov. ' Arn- 
L>i nnn-/iiritii a iW.s in smitnHm rr'lncti 
*ll"t, Kfil h'rtju'ttrt irshtnunt. f/uu.m Camlysi 
w'ttltm m sKi'n/jtnm ptTrhixitxrnt : tjui^us 
• ':','''* '''"'''J" <i"""l /'«'"''» >'-;«(» I'irsa 
t'lii<fl>tuM. Ikrod, 1. <n. t b8. 



3 ftiiil. t$ 9Ij irXf/K (iofpijt rrjg 'Apapiuv 
{riiura yiio t/v aTt)(n) — jtra'ltr ylrafmm ^jor- 
tti/i, (huccniin crttt imtmtftix.) 

4 Diodorus Sinilus, 1. 13, c. 4G. Prideaux 
Connet-t. p. 6. anno 410. 

6 Diodnrus Sinilus, !. 15, c. 2. Prideaux 
Conncrt. p. 1, 1). 7, mi. 3SG. 

'■ Stralm, I. 1G, p. 1076 and 1132, Edit. 
Amiitol. 1707. Arrian. I. 7, p. 300, Edit. 
Grnnov. ' Diodorus Siculus, 1. 19, i:. 94. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



Ox\ THE PROPHECIES. 31 

w.th llioni, and leave them at. their liberty. Neither would they 
slider tlie people employed by Anligonus, to gather tlic bitumen 
on the lake Asphaltilos, whereby he hoped greatly to increase 
his revenue. The Arabs fiercely attacked I he workmen and the 
guards, and forced (hem to desist, from their undertaking. Ho 
true is the assertion of "Diodorus, that 'neither the Assyrians 
formerly, nor the kings of the Medes and Persians, nor yet of 
the Macedonians, wore able to subdue them; nay though they 
led many and great forces against, them, yet they could not ac- 
complish their attempts.' We find (hem afterwards sometimes 
tit peace, and sometimes at war with the neighbouring states; 
sometimes joining the Syrians, and sometimes the Egyptians ; 
sometimes assisting the Jews, and sometimes plundering them; 
and in all respects acting like a free people, who neither feared 
nor courted any foreign power whatever. 

The Romans then invaded the east, and subdued the coun- 
tries adjoining, but were never able to reduce Arabia into the 
form of a Roman province. It is too common with historians 
to say that such or such a country was conquered, when per- 
haps only a part of it was so. It is thus that "Plutarch asserts 
that the Arabs submitted to Lucullus ; whereas the most that 
we can believe is, that he might subdue some particular tribes; 
but be was recalled, and the command of the Roman army in 
Asia was given to Pompey. Pompey, though he triumphed 
over the three parts of the world, could not yet conquer Arabia. 
He 1 carried his arms into the country, obtained some victories, 
and compelled Are t as to submit; but other affairs soon obliged 
him to retire, and by retiring he lost all the advantages which 
he had gained. His forces were no sooner withdrawn, than the 
Arabs made their incursions again into the Roman provinces. 
iElius Gallus in the reign of Augustus* penetrated far into the 
country, but a strange distemper made terrible havoc in his 
army, and after two years spent, in this unfortunate expedition, 
he was glad to escape with the small remainder of his forces. 
The Emperor Trajan reduced some parts of Arabia, but he could 
never subdue it entirely; and when he besieged the city of the 
Hagarenes, as 3 Dion says, his soldiers were repelled by light- 

| Ofif o! 'Ao-o-tfoioi ro ira\aiiv, o50' oi MijSav ' 'Eylmvro (i (SpovTat, Kai 'pihs l*e<pa'vov~ 

«riii ITrj»rui>, Iti if MiwrAiiw $aat\cistiSw^- to. icTfairai te Kai $d\n, x^"i a "eoavvo' 

Btjeav aiiroCf KaraSovXiivacdiu, jroAX<i{ ftev rots 'fuualon folvnrrov, f>iro>r vDoaSaXnev. 

Kai ittyiXas iWutu tV adroit ayayoVres, Kit! 6ir<Srt ot v ScmvoUv, pflai toij (ipiZftaai Kal 

ojiMrow he T&s ImSoXas (nvrtXinavrti- nec ro?j irifiavi vfom^dvovcat, oW^rpt/as uwavTa 

Assyrii ohm, nec Medi ac Persee, into nec hmtpiXav. tui Tpatmis fi" UciBtv oSruf 

Mneedanum reges subigere Was potuere,qui avijXOc. Ihiccelum tomtru contremuit, irides 

liret magnis in eos copiis mowrint, nnrupinm visa sunt, fulgura, procelttc, grando, fulmina 

lumen mrepta adfinem perduxere. Diod.Sic. »'» Rnmni 'ms ~r.adeha.nt, quolies in illos im- 
1. 2, r, 48. 



pctum facerent : quotiesque ccenarent, 



muscaz 



9 Plutarch in Lncullo, passim. tarn etmlenlu qnam poudentis ir.sidentes, 

1 Plutarch in Pompeio, § 41, 42. cuncla nausea quadam implehnnl. Itaque 

* Strabu, 1. 16, p. 1126. Dura. Cass. Trnmnus hide pnt/irisritur. Dionis. Hist. I 

Hist. 1. 53, J 29, cel. Reiniar. calls him by GS, § 31. 

mistake ^Elius Largus. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



BISHOP NEWTON 



nine's, thundering^, hail, whirlwinds, and Other prodigies, and 
wore I'Mifiiintlv so repelled, as often as they renewed their as- 
saults. At the winie lime great swarms of flics infested his 
rmnji ; ilial lie was forced at. last lo raise (lie siege, and retired 
v uli iIi -<:t uv into his own dominions. About eighty years after, 
the em;i ror Scverus twice besieged the same city with a nume- 
rous army and a train of military engines; but he had no better 
slice" than Trajan. God, 1 says the heathen historian, pre- 
served the city Ivy the backwardness of the emperor at one time, 
and by that of his farces at another. He made some assaults, 
but wa~ bail'ed and defeated, and returned with precipitation as 
greal as his vexation for his disappointment. And if such great 
emperors and able warriors as Trajan and Severus could not 
succeed in their attempts, it is no wonder that the following 
emperors could prevail nothing. The Arabs continued their 
incuHons and depredations, in Syria and other Roman provinces, 
with equal license and impunity. 

Such was the state and condition of (lie Arabs to the time 
of their famous prophet Mohammed, who laid the foundations 
of a mighty empire : and then for several centuries they were 
better known among the European nations by the name of the 
Sinrarrni or Saracens, the Arracenp of Pliny r , and the e Haga- 
vnics of Holy Scripture. Their conquests were indeed amazingly 
rapid ; they can be compared to nothing more properly than to 
a sudden flood or inundation. In a few y^ears the Saracens 
overran more countries, and subdued more people than the 
Romans did in several centuries. They were then not only free 
and independent of the rest of the world, but were themselves 
masters of the most considerable parts of the earth. And so 
they continued for 7 about three centuries; and after their em- 
pire was dissolved, and they were reduced within the limits 
of their native country, they still maintained their liberty 
against the Tartars, Mamalucs, Turks, and all foreign enemies 
whatever. Whoever were the concpierors of Asia, they were 
still unconquercd, still continued their incursions, and preyed 
upon ail alike. The Turks have now for several centuries been 
lords of the adjacent countries; but they have been so little 
able to restrain the depredations of the Arabs, 8 that they have 



* K<it ovru Olds h avtiaplvo'; ttjv tt^Xcv, rovi 
prvffro i Tithrn< ri'i'jj'.'/ vt<i$ uv lis airhv tliriX- 
$uv, rtti t'hi y.ifn'iitrn} (ii'EKaXcffe, Ka\ rbv Xc'>9- 
fov av t jitivXvQtira airjv pira touto Ail?c?v, 
iia ruif trroaTih)T^}v tKuXuaiv. Ufl^ue Dvus 
urhfm iiht-mviti tpti per Seuemm revoevvit 
mitiUXy quum powent in ip.lam infrredi ; et 
Sevrrum cupicidem ean/lem postm capere,pcr 
militrt prnhihuit. Ibid. 1.75, § 12. 

' Plin. Nat. Hist. 1. vi. c. 32, ubi vide 
ftolam llarduini. 

• 'Ha guren/4 : the descendants oflshmael. 



They ore called also Ishmaclites and Sara- 
cens, &c.' Calmet's Diet. 

7 The Saracens began their conquests 
A. D. 622, and tc reign at Damascus A. D. 
637. Their empire was broken and divided 
A. D. 936. See Dr. Blair's Chronol. Ta- 
bles, Tab. 33 and 39, and Sir Isaac Newton 
on the Apocalypse, c. 3, p. 304, 305. 

B Sec Thevenot in Harris, vol. 2, b. 2, C 
9, and Demetrius Caniemir's Hist, of the 
Olhman empire in Ahmed II. p. 393. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



I 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



33 



been obliged to pay them a sort of annual tribute for the safe pas- 
sage and security of llic pilgrims, who usually go in great com- 
panies to Mecca: so t bat tbe Turks bave ralber been dependent 
upon (bem, iban they upon the Turks. And tbey still continue 
(he same practices, and preserve the same superiority, if we 
may believe tbe concurrent testimony of modern travellers; of all 
nations. 

Two of our own nation have lately travelled into (hose parts, 
and have written and published their travels, both men of lite- 
rature, both reverend divines, and writers of credit and cha- 
racter, Dr. Shaw and Bishop Pococke ; and in several instances 
tbey confirm the account that we have given of this people. 
' With regaid to the manners and customs of the Bedoweens,' 
saith 9 Dr. Shaw, ' it is to be observed that tbey retain a great 
many of those we read of in sacred as well as profane history ; 
being, if we except their religion, the same people tbey were 
two or three thousand years ago ; without ever embracing any 
of those novelties in dress or behaviour, which have bad so 
many periods and revolutions in the Moorish and Turkish cities.' 
And after giving some account of their hospitality, he proceeds 
thus ; ' Yet the outward behaviour of the Arab frequently gives 
tbe lie to his inward temper and inclination. For he is natu- 
rally thievish and treacherous ; and it sometimes happens that 
those very persons are overtaken and pillaged in the morning, 
who were entertained the night before with all the instances 
of friendship and hospitality. Neither are tbey to be accused 
for plundering strangers only, and attacking almost every per- 
son whom they find unarmed and defenceless, but for those 
many implacable and hereditary animosities, which continually 
subsist among them, literally fulfilling to this day the prophecy, 
" that Ishmael should be a wild man ; his hand should be 
against every man, and every man's hand against him." ' Dr. 
Shaw himself 1 was robbed and plundered by a party of Arabs 
in his journey from Ramah to Jerusalem, though he was es- 
corted by four bands of Turkish soldiers ; and yet the Turks at 
the same time paid a stipulated sum to the Arabs, in order to 
secure a safe passage for their caravans : and there cannot 
surely be a stronger proof, not only of the independency of the 
Arabs, but even of their superiority, not only of their enjoying 
their liberty, but even of their abusing it to licentiousness. 
Bishop Pococke was the last who travelled into those parts ; 
and he hath informed us that the present inhabitants of Arabia 
resemble the ancient in several respects ; that s they live under 
tents, and stay in one place as long as they have water and 
shrubs and trees for their camels to feed on, for there is no 

" Shaw's Travels, p. 300, &c. • Preface to his Travels, p. vii. 

2 Pococke's Description of the East, vol. 1, b. iii. c. 2. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



34 



BISHOP NEWTON 



tillage nor crass in all this country ; that all their riches con 
si<t '"in camels a lew* goats, and sometimes sheep, so that they 
live in sireal poverty, having nothing hut a few dates and a little 
•ron's milk, and bring all their corn eight or ten days' journey 
from Cairo; that they are in different nations or clans, each 
,,!ie\iim tl jo orders of its great chief, and every encampment 
:,'i.i~e \.i its particular chief; and though seemingly divided, 
vei thev are all united in a sort of league together; that they 
' love plunder and the roving sort of life this disposition leads 
iheiii to, have good horses, and manage them and their pikes 
wiili much address; those on foot use poles, with which they 
fence oil' the spear with great art. So that authors both sacred 
ami profane, Jewish and Arabian, Greek and Roman, Christian 
and Mohammedan, ancient and modern, all agree in the same 
account : and if any are desirous of seeing the matter deduced 
more at large, they may be referred to a dissertation upon the 
independency of the Arabs by the learned authors of the Univer- 
sal History. 

An author, who hath lately published an account of Persia, 
having occasion to speak of the Arabians, 4 says, 'their expert- 
ness in the use of the lance and sabre, renders them fierce and 
intrepid. Their skill in horsemanship, and their capacity of 
hearing (he heat of their burning plains, give them also a supe- 
riority over their enemies. Hence every petty chief in his own 
(Indict considers himself as a sovereign prince, and as such 
exacts customs from all passengers. Their conduct in this re- 
spect has often occasioned their being considered in no better light 
than robbers, Sec. They generally marry within their own tribe, 
ice. When they plunder caravans travelling through their terri- 
tories, they consider it as reprisals on the Turks and Persians, 
w ho often make inroads into then country, and carry away their 
corn and their flocks.' 

Who can fairly consider and lay all these particulars toge- 
ther, and not perceive the hand of God in this whole allair 
from the beginning to the end] The sacred historian saith, that 
these prophecies concerning Ishmael were delivered partly by 
tin- nnirel of the Lord, and partly by God himself: and indeed 
who but God, or one raised and commissioned by him, could 
describe so particularly the genius and manners, not only of a 
single person before he was born, but of a whole people from 
the first founder of the race to the present time? It was some- 
what wonderful, and not to be foreseen by human sagacity or 
prude nee, that a man's whole posterity should so nearly resem- 
nle him, and retain the same inclinations, the same habits, the 
same customs throughout all ages. The waters of the purest 
spring or fountain are soon changed and polluted in their 

1 li. iv. c. 4. 4 Hamvay's Travels, vol.4, pan 5 c.29 p. 221, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 35 

course; aid the farther still they flow, (lie more they are in- 
corporated and lost in other waters. How have the modern 
Italians degenerated from the courage avid virtues of the old 
Romans 1 How are the French and English polished and re- 
fined from the barbarism of the ancient Gauls and Britons] 
Men and manners change with times: but in all changes and 
revolutions the Arabs have still continued the same with little 
or no alteration. And yet it cannot be stud of them, as of some 
barbarous nations, that they have had no commerce or inter- 
course with the rest of mankind; for by their conquests they 
overran a great part of the earth, and for some centuries were 
masters of most of the learning that was then in the world : but 
however they remained and still remain the same fierce, savage, 
intractable people, like their great ancestor in every thing, anil 
different from most of the world besides. Ishmael was circum- 
cised ; and so are his posterity to this day : and as Ishmael was 
circumcised when he was thirteen years old, so were the Arabs 
at the same age, according to Josephus. 5 He was born of Hagar, 
who was a concubine ; and they still indulge themselves in the 
use of mercenary wives and concubines. He lived in tents in 
the wilderness, shifting from place to place; and so do his 
descendants, particularly those therefore called Scenites 6 for- 
merly, and those called Bedoweens at this day. He was an 
archer in the wilderness ; and so are they. He was to be the 
father of twelve princes or heads of tribes ; and they live in clans 
or tribes at this day. He was a wild man, his hand against 
every man, and every man's hand against him : and they live in 
the same state of war, their hand against every man, and every 
man's hand against them. 

This, I say, is somewhat wonderful, that the same people 
should retain the same dispositions for so many ages ; but it is 
still more Avonderful, that with these dispositions, and this en- 
mity to the whole world, they should still subsist in spite of the 
world an independent and free people. It cannot be pretended, 
that no probable attempts were ever made to conquer them ; for 
the greatest conquerors in the world have almost all in their turns 
attempted it, and some of them have been very near effecting 
it. It cannot be pretended that the dryness or inaccessibleness 
of their country hath been their preservation ; for their country 
hath been often penetrated, though never entirely subdued. I 
know that 7 Diodorus Siculus accounts for their preservation 
from the dryness of their country, that they have wells digged 
in proper places known only to themselves, and their enemies 

* Antiq. 1. I, c. 12, § 2, Edit. Hudson. rav cctpkCv] cognominati.' Plin. ]. 6, c. 28 

Vide etiam Pocockii Specimen. Hist, § 32. Pocockii Specimen. Hist. Arab p 87 

Arab. p. 319. » Diodorus Siculus. .. 2. c. 48, et 1. 19, c. 

8 'So«nita3 — vagi — a tabernaculis [iirJ 94. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



36 



BISHOP NEWTON 



ami invaders through ignorance of these places perish for want 
of water: but this account is far from being an adequate and 
hist representation of (he case; large armies have found the 
means of subsistence in their country; none of their powerful 
invaders ever desisted on (his account; aud therefore that they 
ha\e mil been conquered, we must impute to some oilier cause. 
When in all human probability they were upon the brink of ruin, 
then (as we have before seen at large) they were signally and 
providentially delivered. Alexander was preparing an expedition 
against them, when an inflammatory fever cut hini oil' in the 
flower of his age. Pompcy was in the career of his conquests, 
when urgent a Hairs called him elsewhere. iElius Gallus had 
penetrated far into the country, when a fatal disease destroyed 
great numbers of his men, and obliged him to return. Trajan 
besieged their capital city, but was defeated by thunder and 
liuhlniug, whirlwinds and other prodigies, aud that as often us 
lie renewed his assaults, governs besieged the same city twice, 
and was twice repelled from before it; and the historian Dion, 
a man of rank and character, though an heathen, plainly as- 
cribes the defeat of these two emperors to the interposition of 
a divine power. We who know the prophecies, may be more 
assured of the reality of a divine interposition : and indeed other- 
wise how could a single nation stand out against the enmity of 
the whole world for any length of time, and much more for near 
four thousand years together 1 The great empires round them 
have all in their turns fallen to ruin, while they have continued 
the same from the beginning, and arc likely to continue the same 
to the end: and this in the natural course of human affairs was 
s.) highly improbable, if not. altogether impossible, that as nothing 
but a divine prescience could have foreseen it, so nothing but a 
divine power could have accomplished it. 

These are the only people, besides the Jews, who have sub- 
sisted as a distinct people from the beginning ; and in some 
respects they very much resemble each other. The Arabs as 
well as the Jews are descended from Abraham, and both boast of 
their descent from that father of the faithful. The Arabs as well 
as the Jews are circumcised, and both profess to have derived 
that, ceremony from Abraham. The Arabs as well as the Jews 
had originally twelve patriarchs or heads of tribes, who were 
their princes or governors. The Arabs as well as the Jews marry 
among themselves and in their own tribes. The Arabs as well 
as the Jews are singular in several of their customs, and are 
standing monuments to all ages, of the exactness of the divine 
predictions, and of the veracity of Scripture history. We may 
with more confidence believe the particulars related" of Abraham 
and Ishmael, when we see them verified in their posterity at this 
day. Tins is having as it were ocular demonstration for our 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TJJE PROPHECIES. 3? 

fai ill . This is proving by plain matter of fact, (lint, "the Most 
High riikitli in the kingdoms of men," and that bis truth, as well 
as his " mercy, endureth for ever." 



III. THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING JACOB AND ESAU. 

AS it pleased God to disclose unto Abraham the state and 
- condition of his posterity by Ishmael, who was the son of 
the bond-woman, it might be with reason expected, that some- 
thing should be predicted concerning li is posterity also by Isaac, 
who was the son of the free-woman. He was properly the child 
of promise, and the prophecies relating to him and his family 
are much more numerous than those relating to Ishmael : but 
we will select, and enlarge upon such only, as have reference to 
these latter ages. 

It was promised to Abraham before Ishmael or any son was 
born to him, (Gen. xii. 3,) "In thee shall all families of the 
earth he blessed." But after the birth of Ishmael and Isaac, the 
promise was limited to Isaac, (Gen. xxi. 12,) "for in Isaac shall 
thv seed be called." And accordingly to Isaac was the promise 
repeated, (Gen. xxvi. 4,) " In thy seed shall all the nations of the 
earth be blessed." The Saviour of the world therefore was not 
to come of the family of Ishmael, but of the family of Isaac : 
which is an argument for the truth of the Christian religion in 
preference to the Mohammedan, drawn from an old prophecy 
and promise made two thousand years before Christ, and much 
more before Mohammed was born. 

The land of Canaan was promised to Abraham and his seed 
four hundred years before they took possession of it, (Gen. xv.) 
It was promised again to Isaac, (Gen. xxvi. 3:) "Sojourn in 
this land, and I will be with thee, and will bless (hee : for unto 
thee and unto thy seed I will give all these countries, and I will 
perform the oath which I sware unto Abraham thy father." 
Now it is very well known, that it was not till after the death of 
Moses, who wrote these things, that the Israelites got possession 
of the land under the command of Joshua. They remained in 
possession of it several ages in pursuance of these prophecies : 
and afterwards, when for their sins and iniquities they were to 
be removed from it, their removal also was foretold, both the car- 
rying away of the ten tribes, and the captivity of the two remain- 
ing tribes for seventy years, and likewise their finai japtivity and 
dispersion into all nations, till in the fulness of time they shall be 
restored again to the land of their inheritance. 

It was foretold- to Abraham that his posterity should be mul- 
tiplied exceedingly above that of others, (Gen. xii. 2 :) "I will 

4 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



38 



BISHOP NEWTON 



make of thee a great nation;" and, (xxii. 17,) "in blessing I 
will bless lin e, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as 
the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is ujxm the sea- 
shore." The same promise was continued to Isaac, (Gen. 
xxvi. ■!,) " I will make thy seed to multiply as the stars of hea- 
ven." And not to mention the vast increase of their other pos- 
terity, how soon did their descendants by Jacob grow up into a 
miirutv nation ? and how numerous were they formerly in the 
laud of Canaan 1 how numerous were they in other parts of the 
world, according to the accounts of Philo and Jose pirns'? and 
after the innumerable massacres and persecutions which they 
have undergone, how numerous are they still in their present 
dispersion among all nations] It is computed that there areas 
many Jews now, or more than ever there were, since they have 
been a nation. A learned 'foreigner, who hath written a history 
of the Jews as a supplement and continuation of the history of 
Josephus, says that 'it is impossible to fix the number of per- 
sons this nation is at present composed of. But yet we have 
reason to believe, there are still near three millions of people, 
who profess this religion, and as their phrase is, are witnesses of 
tlie unity of God in all the nations of the world.'' And who could 
foretel such a wonderful increase and propagation of a branch 
only of one man's family, but the same divine power that could 
effect it 1 

But Isaac had two sons, whose families did not grow up and 
incorporate into one people, but were separated into two diffe- 
rent nations : and therefore, as it had been necessary before to 
specify whether Ishmael or Isaac was to be heir of the promises, 
so there was a necessity for the same distinction now between 
Esau and Jacob. Accordingly, when their molhar bad con- 
ceived, " the children struggled together within her," (Gen. xxv. 
22 ;) and it was revealed unto her bj r the Lord, (ver. 23,) " Two 
nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people shall be se- 
parated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger 
than the other people, and the elder shall serve the younger." 
The same divine Spirit influenced and directed their father to 
give his final benediction to the same purpose : for thus he 
blessed Jacob, (Gen. xxvii. 28, 29,) " God give thee of the dew 
of heaven, and the fatness of the earth, and plenty of corn and 
wine. Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to thee ; 
be lord over thy brethren, and let thy mother's sons bow down 
to thee ; cursed l)e every one that curseth thee, and blessed be 
he that blcsseth thee ;" and thus he blessed Esau, ver. 39, 40,) 
" Behold, thy dwelling shall be the fatness of the earth, and of 
the dew of heaven from above. And by thy sword shalt thou 
Vive, and shalt serve thy brother; and it shall come to pass 

1 See Basnage's History of the Jews. Book 7, c. 33, § 15. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TOE PROPHECIES. 



39 



when thou slialt have the dominion, that (liou shall, break his 
yokc from o/l'tliy neck." Rut for greater clearness and certainty 
a niDie express revelation was iiflerwanls made to Jacob; and 
the land of Canaan, a numerous progeny, and t lie blessing of all 
nations, were, promised to him in particular, ((Jen. xxviii. I'-j, 11:) 
"lam the Lord Cod of Abraham thy father, and the Cod of 
Laar. : the land whereon thou liest, lo (bee will I give it, and to 
thy seed. And thy seed shall be as the dust of the earth, and 
thou shall spread abroad to (he west, and to the east, and to the 
north, and to the south; and in Ihee, and in thy seed, shall all 
the families of the earth be blessed." 

We have here a farther and more ample proof of what, was 
asserted before, that these ancient prophecies were meant not 
so much of single persons, as of whole people and nations de- 
scended from them. For what is here predicted concerning 
Esau and Jacob was not verified in themselves, but in their pos- 
terity. Jacob was so far from bearing rule over Esau, that he 
was forced to fly his country for fear of Esau, (Gen. xxvii.) He 
continued abroad several years: and when he returned to his 
native country, he sent a supplicatory message to his brother 
Esau, ((Jen. xxxii, 5,) "that he might find grace in his sight." 
A\ hen he heard of Esau's coming to meet him with four hundred 
men, he "was greatly afraid and distressed," (ver. 7,) and cried 
unto the Lord, (ver." 11,) "Deliver me, I pray thee, from the 
hand of my brother, from the hand of Esau." He sent a mag- 
nificent present before him to appease his brother, calling Esau 
his "lord," and himself Esau's "servant," (ver. 18.) When he 
met him, he "bowed himself to the ground seven times until he 
came near to his brother," (Gen. xxx. 3.) And after be had 
found a gracious reception, he acknowledged (ver. 10,) " I have 
seen thy face, as though I had seen the face of God, and thou 
wast pleased with me." Jacob then had no temporal superiority 
over Esau ; and therefore we must look for the completion of the 
prophecy among their posterity. The prophecy itself refers us 
thither, and mentions plainly two nations and two'manncr of people, 
and comprehends these several particulars; that the families of 
Esau and Jacob should grow up into two different people and 
nations ; that the family of the elder should be subject to that of 
the younger; that in situation and other temporal advantage? 
they should be much alike ; that the elder branch should delight 
more in war and violence, but yet should be subdued by the 
younger ; that however there should be a time when the elder 
should have dominion, and shake off the yoke of the younger ; 
but in all spiritual gifts and graces the younger should be greatly 
superior, and be the happy instrument of conveying the blessing 
to all nations. 

I. The families of Esau and Jacob should grow up into two 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



■10 



BISHOP NEWTON 



different people and nations. "Two nations are in 'thy womb, 
and two manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels." 
The Edomitcs were t lie offspring of Esau, as the Israelites were 
of Jacob ; and who but the author and giver of life could fore- 
see, that two children in the womb would multiply into two 
nations I Jacob had twelve sons, and their descendants all 
united and incorporated into one nation; and what an over- 
ruling providence then was it, that two nations should arise 
iV.im the two sons only of Isaac? But they were not only to 
:rmw up into two nations, but into two very different nations, 
and two manner of people were to be separated from her bowels. 
And have not the Edomitcs and Israelites been all along two 
very different people in their manners and customs and reli- 
gion-, which made them to be perpetually at variance one with 
another] The children struggled together in the womb, which 
was an omen and token of their future disagreement : and when 
they were grown up to manhood, they manifested very different 
inclinations. Esau was a "cunning hunter," and delighted in 
the sports of the field: Jacob was more mild and gentle, 
:t dwelling in tents," and minding his sheep and his cattle, 
(Gen. xxv. 27.) Our English translation, agreeably to the 
Septuagint and the Vulgate, 2 hath it that Jacob was a plain 
man; but he appears from his whole conduct and behaviour to 
have been rather an artful than a plain man. The 3 word in the 
original' signifies perfect, which is a general term; but being 
put in opposition to the rough and rustic manners of Esau, it 
must particularly import that Jacob was more humane and gen- 
tle, as 4 Philo the Jew understands it, and as Le Clerc translates 
it. Esau slighted his birthright and those sacred privileges of 
which Jacob was desirous, and is therefore called, (Ileb. xii. 16.) 
the profane Esau : but Jacob was a man of better faith and re- 
ligion. The like diversity ran through their posterity. The 
religion of the Jews is very well known ; but whatever the 
Edomites were at first, in process of time they became idola- 
tors. Josephus 5 mentions an Idumean deity named Koze : 
and Amaziah king of Judah, after he had overthrown the Edom- 
ites, (2 Chron. xxiv. 14,) "brought their gods, and set them 
up to lie his gods, and bowed down himself before them, and 
burned incense unto them: which was monstrously absurd, 
as the prophet remonstrates, (ver. 15,) "Why hast thou sought 
after the gods of the people which could not deliver their own 
people out of thine hand?' Upon these religious differences 
und other accounts there was a continual grudge and enmity 

3 iiir\aiT-or. Sep'- " simplex, " Villff, 

3 Integer, perfrrtn*. " Inter."'!-," Syr. 
h'i;:iiir. « iVifmiw," Onk. " Porfecius 
virluiibus." Ara'j. 



4 Vide Cleric, in loc. .Tarnhus vera mitis, fyc 
— Ko£f . §tiv 5f toTjtiv 'Ifiovftiuot vofxt^ovtrU'. 
Cnze ; quern Drum ex'mtimunl Idummi. An- 
tiq. I. 15, c. 7, § 9. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



41 



between the two nations. The kinu" of Edom would not. sutler 
the Israelites, in (heir return out of Euvpf, so much as lo pass 
t.hiough his territories, (Numb. xx. ;) and t lie history of the 
Edomites afterwards is little more than the history of their wars 
willi the Jews. 

II. The family of the elder should be snlijocf to that of the 
younger. "And the one people shall lie stronger than the 
other people, and the elder shall serve the younger," or as the 
words may be rendered, the greater shall scree tin: lesser. The 
family of Esau was the elder, and for some time the greater 
and more powerful of the two, there having been dukes and 
kings in Edom, "before there reigned any king oxer the chil- 
dren of Israel," (Gen. xxxvi. 31.) But David and his cap- 
tains made an entire conquest of the Edomites, slew several 
thousands of them, (1 Kings xi. 1G, and 1 Chron. xviii. 12,) 
and compelled the rest to become his tributaries and servants, 
and planted garrisons among them to seenre their obedience. 
(2 Sam. viii. 14,) "And he put garrisons in Edom; through- 
out all Edom put he garrisons, and all they of Edom became 
David's servants." In this state of servitude they continued 
about 6 an hundred and fifty years, without a king of their own, 
being governed by viceroys or deputies appointed by the kings 
of Judah. In the reign of Jehoshaphat king of Judah it is 
said, that, "there was then no king in Edom; a deputy was 
king," (1 Kings xxii. 47.) But in the days of Jehoram his son, 
they revolted, and recovered their liberties, " and made a king 
over themselves," (2 Kings viii. 20.) But afterwards Amaziah 
king of Judah "slew of Edom in the valley of salt ten thou- 
sand, and took Selah by war, and called the name of it Jok- 
theel, unto this day," says the sacred historian, (2 Kings xiv. 7.) 
"And other ten thousand left alive, did the children of Judah 
carry away captive, and brought them unto the top of the 
rock," whereon Selah was built, "and cast them down from 
the top of the rock, that they were broken all in pieces," 
(2 Chron. xxv. 12.) His son Azariah or Uzziah likexvise took 
from them Elah, that commodious haven on the Red Sea, and 
fortified it anexv, "and restored it to Judah," (2 Kings, xiv. 22 ; 
2 Chron. xxvi. 2.) Judas Maccabaius attacked and defeated 
them several times, "killed no fewer than txventy thousand 1 ' 
at one time, and "more than twenty thousand" at another, and 
look their chief city " Hebron, and the toxvns thereof, and 
pulled down the fortress of it, and burnt the towers thereof 
round about," (2 Mace. x. 17, 23; 1 Mace. v. 65.) At last his 
nephew, 7 Hyrcanus the son of Simon, took other of their cities, 
and reduced them to the necessity of embracing the Jewish 

6 From about the year of the world 2960, world 3115, before Christ 8S9. See Usher's 
before Christ 1044, to about the year of the Annals. ' Juseph. An'.iq. 1. 13, c. 9, § 1. 
4* ' F 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



42 BISHOP NEWTON 

religion, civ of Ir:r, big their country and seeking new habitations 
eUw, here, v, hereupon they submitted to be circumcised, and 
I „-,-M;ii-' ;>n>-'''\ its (o the Jewish religion, and ever after were 
in.- »:•!■ ca.ed into tl)C Jew ish church and nation. 

ill', Li -iiuaiion and oilier lomporal advances I hey should 
alike. For ft was said to Jacob, " God give I lice of 
d.-w of heaven, and of ihe fatness of the eartli, and plenty 

i- ...i and wine:" and uracil the same is said to Esau, " lic- 
h ihy dwelling shall be of the fulness of the earth, and of 
da W of heaven from above." In this manner the latter 
clau-e is translated in" Jerome's and the old versions; hut 
some modern commentators ( 9 Casta! io, Le Clerc, &c.) render 
it otherwise, that, his dwelling should be far from i/w faint .w of 
tin earth, and fr:;iu the dew of hcaccn : and they say that Idu- 
mea, the country of the Edomites, was a dry, barren, and desert 
country. But it is not probable, that any good author should 
use the 1 very same words with the veiy same prepositions in one 
sense, and within a few hues after in a quite contrary samse. 
Besides Esau solicited for a blessing; and the author of ihe 
epi-tle to the Hebrews saith, (vi. 2D,) that "Isaac blessed Jacob 
and E-au ;" whereas had he consigned Esau to such a barren 
and wretched country, it would have been a curse rather than 
a blessing. The spiritual blessing indeed, or the promise of 
the blessed seed could be given only to one ; but temporal 
good things might be communicated and imparted io both. 
Mount Srir and the adjacent country was at first the possession 
of the Edomites ; they afterwards extended themselves farther 
hi to Arabia ; as they did afterwards into the southern parts of 
Judea. But. wherever they were situated, we find in fact that, 
the Edomites in temporal advantages w ere little inferior to the 
Israelites. E-au had entile, and beasts, and substance in abun- 
dance, and he went to dwell in Seir of his own accord, and he 
would hardly have removed thither with so many cattle, had 
it been such a barren and desolate country, as some would 
represent it, (Gen. xxxiv. 6, 7, 3.) The Edomites had dukes 
and knurs reigning over them, while the Israelites were slaves 
in Egvpl. hi their return out of Egypt when the Israelites 
desired leave to pass through the territories of Edom, it appears 
that the country abounded with fruitful fields and vineyards ; 
< ; let us pass, I pray thee, through thy country; we will not 

■ "In pinguedino terra, et in roro c:eli seiks tua, ncque roro cfflli foeimdabitur. 
* e *"J!' '{■' — Ncc sane Iiluma'a fscuncla aut piniui 

■A tfrrn pm;:uitmtine aliunt." Crist. solo, aut lempestivis pluviis rigata fuit. 
A piiuuwlinu rpiiili-rii i..rr;c mnota orit Clurioiis in locum. 
1 Vi r. \iH. yiNri >:c-'~t co"-n Vco 

lorrir: fiirif/iicdinihns do 01, noli roro do. 
Ver.39. Sj"3 a---;-n s :; _, pNn , JS j^, 

(Ics'ipcr cii-ii rore do el, torra pin^uediiiibus de. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



43 



pass through the fields, or through the vineyards, neither will we 
drink of the water of tire wells," (Numb. xx. 17.) And the 
prophecy of Malachi, (i. 2,) which is commonly alleged as a 
proof of the barrenness of the country, is rather an argument 1.0 
the contrary: "And I hated Esau, and laid his mountains and 
his heritage waste, for the dragons of the wilderness :" for this 
implies that the country was fruitful before, and that its present 
uniruilfulness was rather an effect of war and devastation, than 
any natural defect, and failure in the soil. If the country is bar- 
ren and unfruitful now, so neither is Judea what it was formerly. 
The face of any country is much changed in a long course of 
years : and it is totally a different thing, when a country is 
regularly cultivated by inhabitants living under a settled govern- 
ment, than when tyranny prevails, and the land is left desolate. 
It is also frequently seen that God, as the Psalmist saith, (cvii. 
34,) "turncth a fruitful land into barrenness for the wickedness 
of them that dwell therein." 

IV. The elder branch should delight more in war and vio- 
lence, but yet should be subdued by the younger. "And by 
thy sword shalt thou live, and shalt serve thy brother." Esau 
himself might be said to live much by the sword, for he "was 
a cunning hunter, a man of the field," (Gen. xxv. 27.) He and 
his children gat possession of Mount Seir by force and violence, 
by destroying and expelling from thence the Horites, the former 
inhabitants. (Deut. ii. 22.) We have no account, and therefore 
cannot pretend to say, by what means they spread themselves 
farther among the Arabians ; but it 2 appears, that upon a sedi- 
tion and separation several of the Edomites came, and seized 
upon the south-west parts of Judea during the Babylonish cap- 
tivity, and settled there ever afterwaids. Both before and after 
this they were almost continually at war with the Jews ; upon 
every occasion they were ready to join with their enemies ; and 
when Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, they encouraged 
him utterly to destroy the city, saying, "Raze it, raze it, even to 
the foundation thereof," (Psal. exxxvii. 7.) Even long after they 
were subdued by the Jews, they still retained the same martial 
spirit, for 3 Josephus in his time giveth them the character of 'a 
turbulent and disorderly nation, always erect to commotions and 
rejoicing in changes, at the least adulation of those who beseech 
them beginning war, and hastening to battles as it were to a 
feast.' Agreeably to this character, a little before the last siege 

3 Strabo. 1. 16, p. 1103. Prideaux Con- tuosam et ordinis impatieniem, ad motus in* 

nect. part 1, b. 1, ann. 740. tentam semper et mutationibus gaudentem, ad 

3 'Arc $opv65i&£f Kai araKrov l9vo^ ad rt modicam vera eorum qui supplicaTit adulatio- 

picrtfopov rods ra Kivrjpara, Kai fitraSoXals nem arma moventem, et ad prmtia quasi ad 

Jjrflipoi', T7ori< nMyr/v 5i) KaXaKiiav ruiv fitophiav festum properantem. De Betl. Juri. !. 4, 

T'l 6V.V1 Kn urr, Kui KaQdircp ds ioprr/v ds raj c. 4, § 1. See too the following chapter. 
r-xpard^ti imiy^^cvov. utpote geiitem tumul- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



44 



BISHOP NEWTON 



of Jerusalem, they came at, the entreaty of the zealots to assist 
them against the priests and people, and there togetner with the 
zealots committed unheard-of cruelties, and barbarously murdered 
Attaints the high-priest, from whose death Josephus dateth the 
dostrurtion of the city. 

V. 1 low ever there whs to be a time when the elder should 
have dominion, and shake off the yoke of the younger. "And 
it shall come to pass when thou shalt have dominion, that thou 
Jiali break his yoke from oil" thy neck." The word which we 
translate have dominion is capable of various interpretations. 
Some render it in the sense of laying down or shaking off, as the 
J Septuagint and the Vulgar Latin, Jlnd it shall come to pass that 
then shalt shake off, and shalt loose his yoke from off thy neck. 
Some again render it in tire sense of mourning or repenting, as 
the 5 Syriac, But if thou shalt repent, his yoke shall pass from off 
thy neck. But the most common rendering and most approved 
is, when thou shalt have dominion; and it is not said or meant, 
that they should have dominion over the seed of Jacob, but 
simply have dominion, as they had when they appointed a king 
of their own. The 6 Jerusalem Targum thus paraphraseth the 
whole, ' And it shall be when the sons of Jacob attend to the 
law, and observe the precepts, they shall impose the yoke of 
servitude upon thy neck; but when they shall turn themselves 
away from studying the law, and neglect the precepts, behold 
then thou shalt shake off the yoke of servitude from thy neck.' 
David imposed the yoke, and at that time the Jewish people ob- 
served the law. But the yoke was very galling to tire Edomites 
from the first: and toward the latter end of Solomon's reign, 
Haclad the Edomite, of the blood royal, who had been carried into 
Egypt in his childhood, returned into his own country, and 
raised some disturbances, (1 Kings xi.) but was not able to re- 
cover his throne, 7 his subjects being overawed by the garrisons 
which David had placed among them. But in the reign of 
Jehoram the son of Jehoshaphat king of Judah, "the Edomites 
revolted from under the dominion of Judah, and made themselves 
a king." Jehoram made some attempts to subdue them again, 
but could not prevail. " So the Edomites revolted from under 
the hand of Judah unto this day," saith the author of the books 
of Chronicles, (2 Chron. xxi. 8, 10 :) and hereby this part of the 
prophecy was fulfilled about nine hundred years after it was 
delivered. 



rl.v c,i ydv riiiTOu arrri roe Tpa%>'i\ov cov. Sept. 
" leinpusque vcnict cum excutias et sotvas 

n;it ejus de cervicibus tuis." Vulw. 

' ; - At si pconitcntiam egcris, prmteribit 
p^'MIM ejus a collo tuo." Svr. 

'- '}'-,'. ei-it cum opcram dabunt fiiii Jacob 



!e"i, et servabunt mandata, imponent jugum 
scrvilutis super collum tuum : quando autem 
averterint se filii Jacob, lit non studeant legi, 
nec servaverint mandata, ecce tunc abrum- 
pes juEiim scrvitutis eorum a collo tuo.' 
Tare. Hieros. 

' Joseph. Antiq. 1.8, c. 7, § 6. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



VI. Hut in all spiritual gifts and graces the younger should 
he greatly superior, and he the happy instrument of conveying 
the blessing to all nations. "In thee and in thy seed shall ail 
the, families of the, earth he blessed:" and hitherto are to he 
referred in their full force those expression.-!, " Let people serve 
thee, and nations how down to thee;" "Cursed he everyone 
that, curselli thee, and blessed he he that blesscth thee." The 
same promise was made to Abraham in the name of Cod, "I 
will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee," 
(Ceil. xii. 3 :) and it is here repeated to Jacob, and is thus para- 
phrased in the 8 Jerusalem Targum, 'He who curseth thee, shall 
he cursed, as Balaam the son of Beor : and he who blcsselh thee, 
shall be blessed, as Moses the prophet, the lawgiver of Israel.' 
It. appears that Jacob was a man of more religion, and believed 
the divine promises more than Esau. The posterity of Jacob 
likewise preserved the true religion and the worship of one God, 
while the Edomites were sunk in idolatry. And of the seed of 
Jacob was born at, last the Saviour of the world. This was the 
peculiar privilege and advantage of Jacob, to be the happy instru- 
ment of conveying these spiritual blessings to all nations. This 
was his greatest, superiority over Esau: and in this sense St. 
Paul understands and applies the prophecy, "the elder shall 
serve the younger," (Rom. ix. 12.) The Christ, the Saviour of 
the world, was to he born of some one family : and Jacob's was 
preferred to Esau's out of the good pleasure of almighty God, 
who is certainly the best judge of fitness and expedience, and 
hath an undoubted right, to dispense his favours as he shall see 
proper ; " for he saith to Moses, (as the apostle proceeds to 
argue, ver. 15,) I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, 
and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion." 
And when the Gentiles were converted to Christianity, the pro- 
phecy was fulfilled literally, "Let people serve thee, and nations 
bow down to thee ;" and will more amply be fulfilled, when 
" the fulness of the Gentiles shall come in, and all Israel shall be 
saved." 

We have traced the accomplishment of the prophecy from 
the beginning; and we find that the nation of the Edomites 
hath at several times been conquered by and made tributary 
to the Jews, but never the nation of the Jews to the Edomites, 
and the Jews have been the more considerable people, more 
known in the world, and more famous in history. We know 
indeed little more of the history of the Edomites, than as it is 
connected with that of the Jews : and where is the name or the 
nation now 1 They were swallowed up and lost, partly among 



1 1 Quisquis maledixerat tibi Jacob fili mi, 
erat maledictus, sicut Balaam filius Beor: 
quisquis autem benedixerit tibi erit benedic- 



tus, sicut Moses propheta, legislator Israel- 
itarum.' Targ. Hieros. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



•16 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the Nahathrcan Aral)?, and partly among the Jews ; and the very 
name was J abolished and disused aboui. the end of the first cen- 
tury after Christ. Thus were they rewarded for insulting and 
oppressing their brethren the Jews, and hereby other prophecies 
were liillillcd of Jeremiah, (xlix. 7, &c.) of Ezckicl, (xxv. 12, &c.) 
of Joel, (iii. 19,) Amos, (i. 11, &c.) and Obadiah. And at this 
day we see the Jews subsisting as a distinct people, while Edora 
is no mure. For agreeably to (lie words of Obadiah, (ver. 10,) 
" 1'or thy violence against thy brother Jacob, shame shall cover 
(lice, and (lion shalt be cut off for ever:" and again, (ver. 18,) 
"there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau, for the 
Lord hath spoken it." 



IV. — Jacob's prophecies concerning his sons, 

PARTICULARLY JUDAH. 

IT is an opinion of great antiquity, that the nearer men ap- 
proach to their dissolution, their souls grow more divine, 
and discern more of futurity. We find this opinion as early as 
Homer, 1 for he represents the dying Patroclus foretelling the 
fate of Hector, and the dying Hector denouncing no less cer- 
tainly the death of Achilles. Socrates, in his Apology to the 
Athenians, a little before his death 2 asserts the same opinion. 
'But now,' saith he, 'I am desirous to prophecy to you who 
have condemned me, what will happen hereafter. For now I am 
arrived at that state, in which men prophecy most, when they 
are about to die.' His scholar 3 Xenophon introduces the dying 
Cyrus declaring in like manner, 'that the soul of man at the 
hour of death appears most, divine, and then foresees some- 
thing of future events.' Diodorus Siculus 4 allegeth great au- 
thorities upon this subject; Pythagoras the Samian, and some 
others of the ancient naturalists, have demonstrated that the 



3 Sep Priilcaux Connect, part 1, b. 5, an- 
no 121. 

1 Hum. Iliad, stvi. IHaH. xsii. 358. 

2 Tb rt f !j ycrti rnuro inOvpti bfltv XP1~ 
Cfiiii i^tit. t, t KaTH^Tj<pirra[iEVol /tov Kat ydp 
tun iri'ri irrnvOn iv <'<j //r<><ar' avBotiiirot x or t m 
itfii.irnT-cii; bnir ptiXtaatv airoOitviicOat. Jam 
urn, O vtt. qui me condemhaslis, rvpio votiis 
firum T(rnrn, qum ral.is sunt ercnturtr, casus 
quasi orueuta prtrdicere : in ilium mini tern- 
|/wis Ktutvin jam pcreeni, in qua homines tli- 
lirtamli fncullatc ntaxime patient, qunndo 

numrum morlituri sunt. Pialonis Apolug. 
ii..'T. S SO, vol. 1, p. 39, Edit. Sorran. 

3 '11 It Tov aiOodj-av T v\'l rdrt l))itov 3c(0- 
'■irn KiiTaipulvLTat, Kal Tore rt TVv ftlX^^vrwv 



itooopiji. ac hominis animus turn scilicet mass 
ime divinus pcrspicitur, et htm futurorum 
aliquid jirospicit. Xenoph. Cyrop. 1. 8, c. 7, 
§ 21. 

4 Uv0ay6pag b la^ioff tea} rive; ercpot roiv 
ra^atuv (pvctK&v &ir£$$vavro rds i^u^etff rGiv 
avOowtruv hrdpxtiv ddavdrovs' aKo\ov6o)S $1 
T'f' cdyuuri rouTo; Kal npuyiyrunrKclv aiiras T& 
fieWovra, «a0' iJv uv Kaipbv tv rj/ TcXtvrfj rdv 
drtb Totj auiaarog %ti}ptcptdv voiuvral, Pytha- 
goras Sumius, el quidam physicorumveterum 
alii, immortalcs esst hominum animus conjir- 
marunt ; et quod hujus sentential conscctari- 
um est, pramoscere futura, cum, imminente 
vittB exitu, jamjam a corpore s?gregantur. 
Lib. 18, c. 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



47 



souls of mm nrc immortal, and in consequence of (his opinion 
that, they also foreknow future cvf-nis, at. the prune time that 
they are making their separation from the body in death.' 
^exMus Empiricus 5 confirms it likewise by (he authority of Aris- 
totle; 'the soul, sa.it h Aristotle, foresees and forctels future 
events, when it. is going to be separated from the body by 
d'-alh.' We might produce more testimonies to ibis purpose 
from Cicero, and Eustathius upon Homer, and from other 
authors, if there was occasion; but these are sufficient to show 
the great antiquity of this opinion. 6 And it is possible, that 
old experience 7 may in some cases attain to something like 
prophecy and divination. In some instances also God may 
have been pleased to comfort and enlighten departing souls 
with a prescience of future events. But what I conceive might 
principally give rise to this opinion, was the tradition of some 
of the patriarchs being divinely inspired in their last moments 
to foretel the state and condition of the people descended from 
them ; as Jacob upon his death-bed summoned his sons toge- 
ther f hat he might inform them of what should befall them in 
the Jaltrr days, or the last days; by which phrase some com- 
mentators understand the times of the Messiah, or the last 
great period of the world; and Mr. Whiston particularly 3 as- 
serts, that it is generally, if not always, a characteristic and 
Knirfipwv of prophecies not to be fulfilled till the coming of the 
Messiah : and accordingly he supposes that these prophecies 
of Jacob more properly belong to the second coming of the 
Messiah, at the restoration of the twelve tribes hereafter. But 
the phrase of the latter days or last days in the Old Testament 
signifies any time that is yet to come, though sometimes it 
may relate to the times of the Messiah in particular, as it com- 
prehends all future time in general : and hence it is used in 
prophecies that respect different times and periods. " I will 
advertise thee, (saith Balaam to Balak, Numb. xxiv. 14,) what 
this people shall do to thy people in the latter days:" but 
what the Israelites did to the Moabites, was done long before 
the times of the Messiah. "I know, (saith Moses, Deut. xxxi. 
29,) that after my death ye will utterly corrupt yourselves, 



6 H 4' V X^ ^wlv 'Ap«rrorf.\jK, vpopavTiic- 
rat Kal itpoayoptutt ra plWovTa — fi» r<3 KarH 
Monrov xuplfy<r9cn tup auiudrw. ' Adv. 
Alathem. p. 1312. 

c Shakspeare. alludes to this notion in 
Henry IV. First Part. 

' O, I could prophesy, 

But that :he earthy and cold hand of death 

Lies on my tongue.' 
The same notion is also happily expressed 
jn a most excellent Latin poem, De Animi 
Lmmortalitate, which is deserving of a place 
among classic authors ; in richness of poetry 



equals Lucretius, and in clearness and 
strength of argument exceeds him. 
'Namque ubi torpescunt artus jam morte 
propinqua, 

Acrior est acies turn mentis, et entheus 
ardor ; 

Tempore non alio facundia suavior, atque 
Fatidice jam turn voces morientis ab 
ore.' 

* Alluding to these lines of Milton, 

'Till old experience do attain 

To something like prophetic strain. 

• Boylo's Lectures, vol. 2, p. 311. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



43 



BISHOP NEWTON 



and turn aside frem the way which 1 have commanded yon, and 
evil will befall you in (lie latter days:" where the latter days are 
much (he same as the time after the death of Moses. "There is 
a (Jot! in heaven, (saith Daniel, ii. 23,) that reveal eth secrets, 
and maketh known to the, king Nebuchadnezzar, what shall he 
in the la! lev days:" hut several particulars are (here foretold of 
ihe lour great monarchies of (lie earth, which were fulfilled be- 
fnre the "coining of the Messiah. And in like manner these 
prophecies of Jacob were, many or most of them, accomplished 
undit the Mosaic economy, several ages before the birth of our 
Saviour. 

Jacob, as wc have seen, received a double blessing, tempo- 
ral and spiritual, the promise of the hind of Canaan, and the 
promise of the seed in which till the nations of the earth should 
lie blessed; which promises were first made to Abraham, and 
then repeated to Isaac, and then confirmed to Jacob; and 
Jacob a little before his death bequeaths the same to his chil- 
dren. The temporal blessing or inheritance of the land of 
Canaan might be shared and divided among all his sons, but the 
blessed seed could descend only from one : and Jacob accor- 
dingly assigns to each a portion in the promised land, but limits 
(he descent of the blessed seed to the tribe of Judah, and at the 
same time sketches out the characters and fortunes of all the 
tribes. 

He adopts the two sons of Joseph, Manasseh and Ephraim, 
for his own, but foreteis that the younger should be the greater 
of the two, (Gen. xlviii. 19:) and hath not the prediction been 
fully justified by the event? The tribe of Ephraim grew to be 
so numerous and powerful, that it is sometimes put for all the 

ten tribes of Israel. Of Reuben it is said, (Gen. xlix. 4,) 

" Unstable as water, thou shalt not excel :" and what is re- 
corded great or excellent of the tribe of Reuben 1 In number 
(Numb, i.) and power they were inferior to several other tribes. 
—Of Simeon and Levi it is said, (ver. 7,) "I will divide them 
in Jacob, and scatter them in Israel :" and was not this emi- 
nently fulfilled in the tribe of Levi, who had no portion or in- 
heritance of their own, but were dispersed among the other 
tribes'? Neither had the tribe of Simeon any inheritance pro- 
perly of their own, but only a portion in the midst of the 
tribe of Judah, (Josh. xix. 1 — 9,) from whence several of them 
afterwards went in quest of new habitations, (1 Chron. iv. 39, 
&c.) and so were divided from the rest of their brethren. A 
constant tradition too 3 hath prevailed among the Jews, (which 



* 1 Tradunt epioque Hebrai, scribas, pce- 
dotribas, pacdagogos, et doctores puerorum 
fere (rallies ex tribu Schimeon fuisse, qui, 
ut haberent unde viverent, sparsim et oppi- 



datim pueros informare cogebantur. Cui 
tentenlia? adstipulatur et Thargum Hieros. 
&c.' Fagius. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



49 



is also confirmed l>y 1 1 1 c Jerusalem Targum) that the tribe of 
Simeon were so stoutened in their situation and circumstances, 
that, great numbers were necessitated to seek a subsistence 
among tbe oilier tribes, by teaching and instructing their chil- 
dren.— Of Zcbulun it is said, (ver. 13,) " He sliall dwell at the 
haven of tbe sen, and shall be for an haven of ships :" anil ac- 
cordingly the tribe of Zcbulun extended from the sea of Galilee 
to the Mediterranean, (Josh. xix. 10, &o.) where they had 
commodious havens for shipping. And how could Jacob have 
foretold the situation of any tribe, which was determined 200 
years afterwards by casting of lots, unless lie had been directed 
by that divine Spirit, who disposelh of all events?— Of Ben- 
jamin it is said, (ver. 27,) " He shall ravin as a wolf:*' and was 
not that a fierce and warlike tribe, ns appears in several in- 
stances, and particularly in the case of (lie Lcvite's wife, (Judg. 
xx.) w hen they alone waged war against all the ether tribes, 
and overcame them in two battles 1 

In this manner he characterizes these and the other tribes, 
and foretels their temporal condition, and that of Judah ns well 
ns the rest: " Binding his foal unto the vine, and his ass's colt 
unto the choice vine, he washed his garments in wine, and his 
clot lies in tbe blood of grapes. His eyes shall be red with wine, 
and his teeth white with milk," (ver. 11, 12:) and not to men- 
tion the valley of Eshcol and other fruitful places, the moun- 
tains about Jerusalem, by the accounts of the best travellers, 
were particularly fitted for the cultivation of the vine, and for 
the feeding of cattle. ' The blessing,' says Dr. Shaw, 1 ' that 
was given to Judah, was not of the same kind, with the bless- 
ing of Asher or of Issachar that " his bread should be fat," or 
" his land should be pleasant," but that " his eyes should be 
red with wine, and his teeth should be white with milk."' He 
farther observes that 'the mountains of the country abound with 
shrubs and a delicate short grass, both which the cattle are more 
fond of, than of such plants as are common to fallow grounds 
and meadows. Neither was this method of grazing peculiar to 
this country; inasmuch as it is still practised all over Mount 
Libanus, the Castravan mountains, and Barbary ; in all which 
places the higher grounds are set apart for this use, and the 
plains and valleys for tillage. For besides the good manage- 
ment and economy, there is this farther advantage, that the 
milk of cattle fed in this manner is far more rich and delicious, 
as their flesh is more sweet and nourishing. — It may be pre- 
sumed likewise, that the vine was not neglected, in a soil and 
exposition so proper for it to thrive in.' He mentions particu- 
larly, ' the many tokens which are to be met with, of the an- 
cient vineyards about Jerusalem and Hebron,' and ' the great 

1 Shaw's Travels, p. 366, 367. 

5 G 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



50 



BISilOP NEWTON. 



quantity of grapes and raisins, which are from thence brought 
daily to the nuui-TOls of Jerusalem, and sent yearly to Egypt.' 

But Jacob bequeaths to Judah particularly the spiritual 
blcssiiiir, and delivers it in much tiie same form of words that 
it was delivered to him. Isaac had said to Jacob, (Gen. 
xvvii. -0,) " Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to 
thee; be lord over thy brethren, and let thy mother's sons bow 
down to thee:" and here Jacob saith to Judah, (vcr. 8,) "Thou 
art he whom thy brethren shall praise ; thy hand shall be in the 
neck of thy enemies ; thy father's children shall bow down be- 
fore thec." And for greater certainty it is added, (ver. 10,) "The 
sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from be- 
tween his feet, until Shiloh come, and unto him shall the ga- 
thering of the people be." I will not trouble the reader or my- 
self with a detail of the various interpretations which have been 
put upon this passage, but will only offer that which appears 
to me the plainest, easiest, and best; I will first explain the 
words and meaning of the prophecy, and then show the full and 
exact completion of it. They who are curious to know the va- 
rious interpretations of the learned, may find an account of 
them in 2 Huetius and 3 Le Clerc : but no one hath treated the 
subject in a more masterly manner than the present 4 Lord 
Bishop of London ; and we shall principally tread in his foot- 
steps, as we cannot follow a better guide. 

f. "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah." The word sso 
shebet, which we translate a sceptre, signifies a rod or staff of 
any kind ; and particularly the rod or staff which 5 belonged to 
each tribe as an ensign of their authority; and thence it is 
transferred to signify a tribe, as being united under one rod or 
staff of government, or a ruler of a tribe ; and in this sense it 
is used twice in this very chapter, (ver. 16,) " Dan shall judge 
his people as one of the tribes" or rulers "of Israel ;" and again, 
(ver. 28,) " All these are the twelve tribes " or rulers "of Israel." 
It hath the same signification in 2 Sam. vii. 7, " In all the places 
wherein I have walked with all the children of Israel, spake I 
a word with any of the tribes" or rulers "of Israel, (in the 
parallel place of Chronicles, 1 Chron. xvii. 6, it is judges of 
hruel,) whom I commanded to feed my people Israel, saying, 
Why build ye not me an house of cedar 1" The word doth in- 
deed sometimes signify a sceptre, but that is apt to convey an 



2 Demonstrate Evangelica, Prop. 9, 
c. 4. 

3 Comment, in locum. 

4 Seo the 31 Dissertation in Bishop 
Sherlock's Discourses of the Use and In- 
tent of Prophecy. 

1 Bishop Sherlock hath cited to this 
purpose Menochius de Repub. Heb. ]. 1, 
•> 4. ' Traductum vero nomcn est ad signi- 



ficandum tribum— quod unaquaeque tribus 
suam pecnliarem virgam haberet, nomino 
suo inscriptam, quam tribuum principes 
— manu gesiare consueverant. — Cum Do- 
minus Aaronem his v eru is alloquitur, Sed 
et fratrcs turn de Iribu Levi, et sceplrum pa- 
trin tui sume tecum, intellige sceptrum ip- 
surn, et totam tribum quEE sceptre signifi- 
cabatur, et regebatur.' 



J ' m « VVh„, u 

Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



<>X THE PUOrnECIES. 



5! 



idea of kinglv authority, which was not tin; thing intruded licre : 
and (in; Seventy' translate it ,;„ x ,.-v a nd-r, which answers 
heller In a lawgiver in 1 1 10 following clause. It could not wit li 
n,n \" sort of propriety In; said, that " the scepire should not de- 
part from Jutlah," when Judah had no scepire, nor was to have 
any for many generations afterwards: hut .ludah had a rod or 
stall' of a tribe, for he was then constituted a tribe as well as 
the rest of his brethren. The very same expression occurs in 
Zechariah, (v. 11,) "and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart 
away," which implies that Egypt had a sceptre, and that that 
sceptre should be taken away: but no grammar or language, 
could justify the saying that JudalCs sceptre should depart or he 
taken away, before Judah was in possession of any scepire. 
Would it not therefore be better, to substitute the word stttif 
or ruler instead of sceptre, unless we restrain the meaning of a 
scepire to a rod or stall of a tribe, which is all that is here in- 
tended ] The staff or ruler shall not depart from Judah. The 
tribeship shall not depart from Judah. Such authority as Judah 
had then, was to remain with his posterity. It is not said or 
meant, that he should not cease from being a king or having a 
kingdom, for he was then no king, and had no kingdom; but 
only that he should not cease from being a tribe or body politic, 
having rulers and governors of his own, till a certain period here 
foretold. 

" Nor a lawgiver from between his feet." The sense of the 
word sceptre will help us to fix and determine the meaning of 
the other word pp"d mechokek, which we translate a lawgiver. 
For if they are not synonymous, they are not very different. 
Such as the government is, such must be the lawgiver. The 
government was only of a single tribe, and the lawgiver could 
be of no more. Nor had the tribe of Judah at any time a legisla- 
tive authority over all the other tribes, no, not even in the reigns 
of David and Solomon. When David appointed the oflicers for 
the service of the temple, (1 Chron. xxv. 1 ; Ezra viii. 20 ;) and 
when Solomon was appointed king, and Zadok priest, (1 Chron. 
xxix. 22;) these things were done with the consent and ap- 
probation of the princes and rulers of Israel. Indeed the whole 
nation had but one law, and one lawgiver in the strict sense of 
the word. The king himself was not properly a lawgiver ; he 
was only to have "a copy of the law," to "read therein," and 
to " turn not aside from the, commandment, to the right hand 
or to the left," (Deut. xvii. 18, &c.) Moses was truly, as he is 
styled, "the lawgiver," (Numb. xxi. 18; Deut. xxxiii. 21 ;) and 
when the word is applied to any other person or persons, as 
Judah is twice called by the Psalmist, (Psal. lx. 7, cviii. 8,) 
" my lawgiver," it is used in a lower signification. For it sig- 

* Ota »Xci^c apx<i>v «| 'lovSi . Sept. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



BISHOP NEWTON 



nifics not only a. lawgiver, but a judge; not. only one who 
maketh laws, bill, likewise one who exerciselh jurisdiction: 
and in I be 7 Greek it is translated iyvititws ;i leader or president, 
in the 8 Clialdee a scribe, in I be Vyriao an ezpovilor, and in our 
Entrlish JJililc it is elsewhere translated a governor, as in judges, 
(v. 1 I,) " Out of Macliir came down governors', and out of Zebii- 
luii they that handle the pen of the writer." The lawgiver there- 
fore is to be taken in a restrained sense as well as (he sceptre: 
and perhaps it cannot lie translated belter tha n judge : Nora 
judge from between his feel. Whether we understand, that a 
judge from between his feel shall not depart from, Judah, or a judge 
shall not depart from between his feel, I conceive the meaning to 
be much the same, that there should not, be wanting a judge 
of the race and posterity of Judah, according to the Hebrew 
phrase of children's coming from between the feel. They who 
expound it of silting at the feci oj Judah, seem not lo have con- 
sidered that this w as the place of scholars, and not of judges 
and doctors of the law. As Dan (ver. lb') was lo "judge bis 
people as one of the tribes, or rulers, of Israel ;" so was Judah., 
and with this particular prerogative, that, the stall' or ruler 
should not depart from Juduli, nor a judge from between his j eel, 
until the time here foretold, which we are now to examine and 
ascertain. 

" Until Shiloh come," that is, until the coming of the Messiah, 
as almost all interpreters, both ancient and modern, agree. For 
howsoever they may explain the word, and whencesoever the}' 
may derive it, the Messiah is the person plainly intended. — The 
Vulgar Latin 1 translates it 'Qui mitlcndtis est,' lie -who is lo be 
sent; and to favour this version that passage in St, John's Gos- 
pel, (ix. 7,) is usually cited, " Go wash in the pool of Siloam, 
which is by interpretation sent :" and who was ever sent with 
such power and authority from God as (he Messiah, who fre- 
quently spcaketh of himself in the gospel under the denomi- 
nation of him whom the Father hath sent? — The Seventy 2 trans- 
late it ra aTOKtijicva avnTi, the things reserved for him, or according 
to other copies ? inUurai, he for ichom it is reserved : and what 
was the great treasure reserved lor Judah, or who was the 
person for whom all things were reserved, hut the Messiah, 
whom we have declaring in the gospel, (Matt. xi. 27,) "All 
things are delivered unto me of my Father," and again, (xxviii. 
18,) "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth'?" — 
The Syriac translates it to the same purpose, 'is cujus illud est,' 
he whose it is, I suppose meaning the kingdom ; anil the Arabic 

T Kfii fiyabptvas iktwv pfipuiv ahrod. Sept. loach inslrad of nj^iy Sltifok, and halh de- 

* 'Neque scriba a liliis filiorum ejus.' rived it from n^ltf Shuluch, mint, the mis- 
Chald. take being easy of n eft fur n A. 

* 1 Et expositor de inter pedes ejus.' Syr. 2 Deriving it from if sliquodor qua, and 
1 As if St. Jerome had read nfrior A'fti- |V to «'. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 5S 

'Ciljus ipso est,' whose he is, I suppose meaning Judah: and 
whose, was Judith, or whose was ihc kingdom so properly as the 
Messiah's, who is so many limes predicted tinder the character 
of /Ae kins; of Israel? — Junius and Treuiellius with others 3 trans- 
late it. ' films ejus,' his son: and who could he this son of Judah 
hy way of eminence, hut (he .Messiah, "the seed in which all 
the nations of the earth shall he Mussed?" — In the Samaritan 
text and version it is « pacificus,' the peace-maker; and 4 this 
perhaps is the hest explication of the word: and to whom can 
(his or any the like title he so justly applied as to the Messiah, 
who is emphatically styled, (Is. ix. 6,) "the prince of peace," 
and at whose birth was sung that heavenly anthem, (Luke ii. 14,) 
"Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will 
towards men 1" 

These are the principal interpretations, and whichever of 
these you prefer, the person understood must be the Messiah. 
P)Ut the learned Mr. Le Clerc would explain the text in such a 
maimer as utterly to exclude the Messiah : and he was a very 
able commentator, the best perhaps upon the Pentateuch ; but 
like other learned men, he was sometimes apt to indulge 
strange unaccountable fancies. Of this kind, I conceive, is 
his interpretation of this prophecy; for he 5 says that Shiloh sig- 
nifies 'finis ejus ant cessatio,' his end or ceasing, and that it may 
be referred to the lawgiver, or to the sceptre, or even to Judah 
himself. But if it be referred to the lawgiver, or to the sceptre, 
what is it but an unmeaning tautology? "There shall be a law- 
giver as long as there shall be a lawgiver, There shall not be an end 
of the sceptre till the end of the sceptre come ? If it be referred to 
Judah or the tribe of Judah, the thing is by no means true ; for 
the tribe of Judah subsisted, long after they had lost the king- 
dom, and were deprived of all royal authority. Not many 
readers, I imagine, will concur with this learned commentator. 
The generality of interpreters, Jewish as well as Christian, have 
by Shiloh always understood the Messiah. The Targum of 
Onkelos is commonly 6 supposed to have been made before our 
Saviour's time, and he 7 thus expresseth the sense of the passage, 
'There shall not be taken away one having the principality 



5 As if it was derived from pi» Shil,pro- 
fl'iriam Mnauinis, or rnStf ShiUjnh, secun- 
'lintt, that wherein the infant is wrapped, 
and thence by a metonymy the infant itself. 

4 I look upon the word m^ty Shiloh to 
be derived from the verb nSc Shalah, tran- 
quillity parificusfuit, in the same manner as 
iiep htur, Junius, is formed from -rap katnr, 
lujfumigavil : and there are other words of 
that formation. 

1 He says that rrrjup Shiloh is the same 
ss h'V Shilo, and Shil may be derived 
5* 



from Vi» Shul, and Shut is the same as rhv 
Sh'ttah, which in Chaldee signifies ccssarr, 
demiere — 'Jinis aut cessatio vertl poteril. 
Hoc posito, Jims ejus poterit ad legislatorem 
aut ad sceptrum ri'ferri, aut eliam ad ipsain 
Judam.' Comment, in locum. 

6 See Prideaux. Connect. Part. 2, B. 8, 
Anno 37. 

7 l Non auferetur habens principattim a 
dorao Juda?, neque scriba a hliis filiorum 
ejus, vstpie in secvlum ; donee veniat Mes- 
sias, cujus est regnum.' 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



54 BISHOP NEWTON 

from (lie hou>e of Judah, nor a scribe from his children's cliiJ- 
dren, lill Mes-ias come whose is I hi: kingdom.' Anil with liim 
ttirrt •«• llio oilier Targums or Chaldce paraphrases, and the au- 
thor- of tin- Talmud, and oilier aneicnl and modern Jews, whom 
iho reader may sec ciled in ihiMorl upon llie word. So that, i 
lliink. mi don'ol can remain, (hat by (lie coming oj Shiloli, is meant 
(he ri-uiing oj the . Messiah. 

- And unto him shall the gathering nftho people bo," or obe- 
ilif ,i:< of the people, as it is otherwise translaled. These words 
; capable of three different constructions ; and each so probable, 
that it is not easy to say which was certainly intended by the 
author. For, 1. they may relate to Judah, who is the main 
subject of the prophecy, and of the discourse preceding t.tid fol- 
lowing; and by the people we may understand t lie people oi 
l-rael : and (ben the. meaning will be, that the other tribes 
should be gathered to (he tribe of Judah ; which sense is 
approved by Le Clerc and seme late commentators. Or, 2. 
they may relate to Shiloh, who is (he person mentioned im- 
mediately" before ; and by r the people we may understand the 
Gentiles: and then the meaning will be that the Gentiles 
should he gathered or become obedient to the Messiah; which 
sense is consonant to other texts of Scripture, and is confirmed 
by the authority of most ancient interpreters; only 8 some of 
them render it, and he shall he the expectation of the nation. Or, 3, 
they ma}' still relate to Shiloh, and yet not be considered as a 
distinct clause, but be joined iu construction with the preceding 
words ioif/7 Shiloh come, the word until being common to both 
( arts; and then the sentence will rim thus, until Shiloh come 
and to him the gathering or obedience of the people, that is, until 
the Messiah come, and until the people or nations be gathered 
to his obedience ; which sense is preferred by the most learned 9 
Mr. Mede and some others. And each of these interpretations 
may very well be justified by (he event. 

II. Having thus explained the words and meaning of the 
prophecy, I now proceed to show the full and exact completion 
of it. The twelve sons of Jacob arc here constituted twelve 
tribes or heads of tribes, (ver. 28,) "AH these are the twelve 
tribes of Israel ; and this it is that their father spake unto them, 
and blessed them ; every one according to his blessing he 
blessed them." To Judah particularly it was promised, that 
"the sceptre or rod of the tribe, should not depart from him, 
nor a lawgiver, or judge, from between his feet;" his tribe 
should continue a distinct tribe with rulers and judges and go- 

■ "El ipse erit expoctatio gentium." Valandi Dissert, cni titulus: Prater e me- 

\tik', following the Sept. kiiI uitrb; ztion^o- rlin ciriitm Jud, ante MtftifttB imperium uni- 

ah <i)idv. who probably derived tin: word vmulf non alisrr.vmriis. Sylloge Dissertat. 

Ii .tit rr.;) rrprrtarit. v. i. Matin's Crit. Note in locum. 

* See Mede's Discourse vui. et Givliofi-. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



55 



vernors of its own, unljl tins coming of 'lie Messiah. The pco- 
pl(! of Israel after litis seltlemenl ol iln'ii' go\ eminent, were reck- 
oned hv llieir tribes, Iml. lie\er hefnre. Il appears tlliil lliey 
were, reckoned hv their tribes and according lo llieir lamilies, 
while ! hey sojourned ill Eg\ p( : and the ti'ihe of .Juditll made 
as considerable a figure as any of llieni. In number it was su- 
perior to the o( Ik-is, (Numb, i. and wvi.:) il had ihe lirst, rank 
in the armies of Israel, (Numb. it.:) it inarched lirsl against, (he. 
Canaanites, (Judg. i.:) and upon all occasions manifested such 
courage as fully answered the character given of it, (vcr. !),) 
"Juilah is a lion's whelp; from the prey, my son, I lion art gone 
up: he slooped down, he couclicil as a lion, and as an old lion, 
who shall rouse him up !" If the first king of Israel was of the 
tribe of Benjamin, ihe second was of the tribe of Judah ; and 
from that time, lo the Babylonish captivity Judah had not only 
the sceptre of a tribe, but likewise the sceptre of a kingdom. 
When it was promised to Judah particularly that the sceptre 
should not depart from him, it was implied that it should de- 
part from the other tribes: and accordingly ihe tribe of Ben- 
jamin became a sort of appendage to the kingdom of Judah; 
and the other ten tribes were after a time carried away captive 
into Assyria, from whence they never returned. The Jews also 
were carried captive to Babylon, but returned after seventy 
years : and during their captivity they were far from being 
treated as slaves, as it appears from the prophet's advice to 
them, (Jerem. xxix. 5, &c ;) "Build ye houses, and dwell in 
them ; and plant gardens, and eat the fruit of them, &c." and 
many of them were so well fixed and settled at Babylon, and 
lived there in such ease and aflluence, that they refused to re- 
turn to their native country. In their captivity they were still 
allowed to live as a distinct people, appointed feasts and fasts 
for themselves, and had rulers and governors of their own, as 
we may collect from several places in Ezra and Nehemiah. 
When Cyrus had issued his proclamation for the rebuilding of 
the temple, "then rose up the chief of the fathers," saiih Ezra, 
(i. 5 ;) so that they had chiefs and rulers among them. Cyrus 
ordered the vessels of the temple to be delivered to "the prince 
of Judah," (Ezra i. 8 ;) so that they had then a prince of Judah. 
And these princes and rulers, who are often mentioned, ma- 
naged their return and settlement afterwards. It is true that 
after the Babylonish captivity they were not so free a people 
as before, living under the dominion of the Persians, Greeks, 
and Romans ; but still they lived as a distinct people under 
their own laws. The authority of their rulers and elders sub- 
sisted under these foreign masters, as it had even while they 
were in Egypt. It subsisted under the Asmonean princes, as 
it had under the government of the Judges, and Samuel and 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Saul ; for in the bonks of Maccabees I here is frequent mention 
of the rulers and chirrs and council of the Jews, and of public acts 
ami memorial* in tlieir name. Il subsisted even in our Sa- 
viour's iinii', for in t lie Gospels ;v« read often of the chief priests 
(.', .' ;'„< .-rrilirs and the elders of the people. Tlieir jxm er indeed 
in i-aplial causes, especially such as related to the stale, was 
abridged in some measure; lliey might judije, bui not execute 
v, iihout (he consent of (lie Tinman governor, as I think we must 
in, er from this passage, (John xviii. 31:) "Tlien said Pilate 
unto tliom, Take ye him, and j ml ire. him according In your law : 
i lie .lews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put 
any man to death." The sceptre was then departing, and in 
about forty years afterwards it totally departed. Their city 
was taken, their tempie was destroyed, and they themselves 
were either slain with the sword, or sold for slaves. And from 
that time to this thev have never formed one body or society, 
but have been dispersed among all nations; their Irihcs and 
genealogies have been all confounded, and they have lived with- 
out a ruler, without a lawgiver, and without supreme authority 
and government in any part of the earth. And this a cap- 
tivity not for seventy years, but for seventeen hundred. 'Nor 
will they ever be able, (as the learned 'prelate expresscth it,) 
after all their pretences, to show any signs or marks of the 
greptre among them, till they discover the unknown country, 
where never mankind dwelt, and where the apocryphal Esdras 
has placed their brethren of the ten tribes.' (2 Esd. xiii. 41.) 

We have seen the exact completion of the former part of the 
prophecy, and now let us attend to that of the latter part, "And 
unto him shall the gathering of the people he." If we under- 
stand this of Judah, that the other tribes should be gathered 
to that tribe, it was in some measure fulfilled by the people's 
going up so frequently as they did to Jerusalem, which was in 
the tribe of Judah, in order to obtain justice in difficult cases, 
and to worship God in his holy temple. "Whither the tribes 
go up, (saith the Psalmist, exxii. 4, 5,) the tribes of the Lord; 
unto the testimony of Israel, to give thanks unto the name of 
the Lord. For there are set. thrones of judgment ; the thrones 
of lie; house of David." Upon (he division of the kingdoms 
of I-rael and Judah, the tribe of Benjamin, and the priests and 
Levites, and several out of all the other tribes, (2 Chron. xi. 
1.3, 10,) went over to Judah, and were so blended and incorpo- 
rated together, that they are more than once spoken of under 
the notion of "one tribe," (1 Kings xi. 13, 32, 3G:) and it is 
.-aid expressly, (1 Kings xii. 20,) "there was none that followed 
tin house of David, but (lie tribe of Judah only;" all the rest 
Acre swallowed up in that tribe, and considered as parts and 

1 Bishop Sherlock's Diswrtat. 3d, p. 331, Edit. 5. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



57 



members of it. In like mnnnrr, when (lie Israelites were car- 
ried away captive into Assyria, if i-; s;iid, (2 King's xvii. 18,) 
"there was none left but the tribe, of .Judah only :" and yet we 
know that the tribe of Benjamin, and ninny of the other tribes, 
remained too, but, they are reckoned as one and the same tribe 
asJudah. Nay at this very time then; was a remnant of Israel, 
that escaped from the Assyrians, and went, and adhered to 
Jndah : for we find afterwards, that in the reiirn of Josiah there 
were some, "of Manasseh and Ephraim and of the remnant of 
Israel," who contributed money to the repairing of the temple, 
as well as " Judah and Benjamin," (2 Chrcm. xxxiv. 9 ;) and at 
the solemn celebration of the passover some "of Israel were 
present as well as all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem." 
When the people returned from the Babylonish captivity, then 
again several of the tribes of Israel associated themselves, and 
returned with Judah and Benjamin; "and in Jerusalem dwelt, 
of the children of Judah, and of the children of Benjamin, and 
of the children of Ephraim and Manasseh," (1 Cbron. ix. 3.) 
At so many different times, and upon such different occasions, 
the other tribes were gathered to this tribe, insomuch that Jndah 
became the general name of the whole nation ; and after the Ba- 
bylonish captivity, they were no longer called dispeople of Israel, 
but t he people of Judah or Jews. 

Again ; if we understand this of Shiloh or the Messiah, that 
the people or Gentiles should be gathered to his obedience, it 
is no more than is foretold in many other prophecies of Scripture ; 
and it began to be fulfilled in Cornelius the centurion, whose 
conversion (Acts x.) was as I may say the first fruits of the 
Gentiles, and the harvest afterwards was Very plenteous. In a 
few years the gospel was disseminated, and " took root down- 
ward, and bore fruit upward" in the most considerable parts of 
the world then known : and in Constantine's time, when the 
empire became Christian, it might with some propriety be said, 
"the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever." 
(Rev. xi. 15.) We ourselves were of the Gentiles, but are now 
gathered unto Christ. 

Lastly, if we join this in construction with the words pre- 
ceding "until Shiloh come," two events are specified as fore- 
runners of the sceptre's departing from Judah, the coming of 
the Messiah, and the gathering of the Gentiles to him ; and 
these together point out with greater exactness the precise 
time of the sceptre's departure. Now it is certain that before 
the destruction of Jerusalem, and the dissolution of the Jewish 
commonwealth by the Romans, the Messiah was not only 
come, but great numbers likewise of the Gentiles were con- 
verted to him. The very same thing was predicted by our Sa- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



58 



BISHOP NEWTON 



viour himself, (Mall. xxiv. 14,) "This gospel of the kingdom 
shall lie preached in all the world, for a witness unto all na- 
tions, and Iheu shall ihe end come;" the destruction of Jeru- 
salem, and end of (he Jewish constitution. The Jews were not 
to he nil oilj till the Gentiles were grafted inlo the church. 
And in fact we find that (lie apostles and their companions 
preached the gospel in all the parts of the world then known. 
'•Their sound, (as St. Paul applies the saying, Rom. x. If?,) 
weiii into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the 
world." And then the end came, then an end was put. to the 
Jewish polity in church and state. The government of the 
tribe of Jutlah had subsisted in some form or other from the 
deal li of Jacob to the last destruction of Jerusalem : but then 
it was utterly broken and ruined ; then the sceptre departed, 
and hath been departed ever since. And now even the distinc- 
tion of tribes is in great measure lost among them; 1 hey are 
all called Jews, but the tribe of Judah is so far from bearing 
rule, that (hey know not for certain which is (he tribe of Judah ; 
and all the world is witness, that they exercise dominion no 
where, but every where live in subjection. 

Before we conclude it may not be improper to add a just 
observation of the learned prelate before cited. As the tribe 
of Benjamin annexed itself to the tribe of Judah as its head, 
so it ran the same fortune with it; they went together into 
captivity, they returned home together, and were both in being 
when Shiloh came. This also was foretold by Jacob, (ver. 27,) 
"Benjamin shall ravin as a wolf ; in the morning he shall de- 
vour ihe prey, and at night he shall divide (he spoil." The 
monvng and nlgld here can be nothing else but (he 2 morning 
and night of the Jewish state; for this state is the subject of 
all Jacob's prophecy from one end to the other ; and conse- 
quently it is here foretold of Benjamin, that he, should continue 
to the very last times of the Jewish state. This interpretation 
is confirmed by Moses's prophecy, for the prophecy of Moses 
is in truth an exposition of Jacob's prophecy. "Benjamin 
(sailh Moses, Dent, xxxiii. 12) shall dwell in safely; the Lord 
shall cover him all the day long." What is this all the day 
long? The same certainly as the morning and nigld. Does not 
(his import a promise of a longer continuance to Benjamin, than 
to the other tribes 1 And was it not most exactly fulfilled 1 

To conclude. This prophecy and the completion of it will 
furnish us with an invincible argument, not only that the Mes- 
siah is come, but also that Jesus Christ is the person. For the 
sceptre was not to depart from Judah, until the Messiah should 

2 Thus some Jewish interpreters referred poribns — Sub vesperam, id est, post captivi- 
o by Bochart unileistood the expression: lutis liabylonieai teuipura. 5 Hierczoic. para 
' Mane, id est, primis Israelitici re»m leni- prior, 1. 3, c. 10, col. 828. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TIIK PUOl'IIECiR.-l 



5.9 



conic: 1ml the sceptre liaili I< m y been departed, and c<»n~ - «- 
(iilfiillv the Messiah hath hern long come. The sceptre tie- 
part ci ! at the final dcsl ruction of Jerusalem, and halli been de- 
parted seventeen ccHitnricrf ; and ronseipieui l\ I In' Messiah came 
a lilllc Indole that period : and if the Messiah came ;i little he- 
Jon; lhat period, prejudice itself cannot long make any doubt 
concerning the person. All considerate na n must say as Simon 
Pel or said to Jesus, (John vi. 68, til),) "Lord, to whom shall 
we go! thou hast the words of eternal lite. And we believe 
and are sure that thou art tiie Christ, the ton of the living God." 



V. — Balaam's prophecies. 

WONDERFUL as the gift of prophecy was, it was not 
ehvays confined to the chosen seed, nor yet always im- 
parled to (he best of men. God might sometimes, to convince 
the world of his superintendence and government of the world, 
disclose the purposes of his providence to heathen nations. lie 
revealed himself to Ahimelech, (Gen. x\".) to Pharaoh, (Gen 
xli.) and to Nebuchadnezzar, ( Dan. ii. :) and we have no reason 
to deny all the marvellous stories which are related of divination 
among the heathens; the possibility and credibility of which is 
argued on both sides by Cicero in his two books of Divination, 
his brother Quintus asserting it in the first book, and himself 
labouring to disprove it in the second; but I think all unpreju- 
diced leaders must agree, that the arguments for it are stronger 
and better than those urged against it. Neither was there any 
necessity that the prophels should always be good men. Unwor- 
thy persons may sometimes be possessed of spiritual gifts as well 
as of natural. Aaron and Miriam, who were inspired upon some 
occasions, yet upon others mutinied against Moses, and rebelled 
against God. Jonah for his disobedience to God was thrown 
into the sea. In the 13th chapter of the first book of Kings we 
read of two prophets, the one a liar and afterwards inspired, the 
other inspired and afterwards disobedient to the word of the Lord. 
Yea, our Saviour himself hath assured us, (Matt. vii. 22, 23,) that 
in the last clay many will say unto him, " Lord, Lord, have we not 
prophesied in thy name 1 and in thy name have cast out devils 1 
ami in thy name done many wonderful works? and yet will he 
profess unto them, I never knew you ; depart from me ye that 
work iniquity." 

Balaam was a remarkable instance of both kinds, bolh of a 
prophet who was an heathen, and of a prophet who was an 
immoral man. He came from "Aram," or "Mesopotamia, out 
of the mountains of the east," (Numb, xxiii. 7; Deut. xxiii. 4 :) 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



60 



BISHOP NEWTON 



and the oast was infamous for soothsayers and diviners, (Is.ii. 6.) 
However, he was a worshipper of (lie true God, (as were also 
Melchizedek, and Job, and others of the heathen nations,) and 
this appeals by his applying to God, (Numb. xxii. 8,) "I will 
Ur'ucj yun word again, as the Lord shall speak unto me ;" and 
by his calling the Lord his God, (ver. IS,) "I cannot go beyond 
the word of the Lord my God to do less or more." But his 
worship was mixed and debased with superstition, as appears 
by his building "seven altars," and sacrificing on each altar 
(Numb, xxiii. 1,2,) and by his going "to seek for enchant- 
ments," whatever they were, (Numb. xxiv. 1.) He appears too 
to have had some pious thoughts and resolutions, by declaring 
"I cannot go beyond the word of the Lord my God to do less 
or more;" and by so earnestly wishing "Let me die the death 
of the righteous, and let my last end be like his," (xxiii. 10.) 
But his heart was unsound, was mercenary, was corrupt ; he 
"loved the wages of unrighteousness," (2 Pet. ii. 15,) and "ran 
greedily after rewards," (Jude 11.:) his inclinations were con- 
trary to his duty ; he was ordered to stay, but yet he wished to 
go ; he was commanded to bless, but yet. he longed to curse ; 
and when he found that he was overruled, and could do the people 
no hurt as a prophet, he still contrived, to do it as a politician, 
and " taught Balak to cast a stumbling-block before the chil- 
dren of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit 
fornication," (Rev. ii. 14.) So that he was indeed a strange 
mixture of a man ; but so is every man more or less. There 
are inconsistencies and contradictions in every character, 
though not so great perhaps and notorious as in Balaam. If 
he is called a soothsayer in one part of Scripture, (Josh. xiii. 22,) 
in another part he is called a, prophet, (2 Pet. ii. 16:) and his 
name must have been in high credit and estimation, that the 
king of Moab and the elders of Midian should think it worth 
their while to send two honourable embassies to him at a con- 
siderable distance, to engage him to come and curse the 
people of Israel. It was a superstitious ceremony in use 
among the heathens to devote their enemies to destruction at 
the beginning of their wars, as if the gods would enter into 
their passions, and were as unjust and partial as themselves. 
The Romans had public officers to perform the ceremony, and 
1 Macrobius hath preserved the form of these execrations. Now 
Balaam being a prophet of great note and eminence, it was 
believed that he was more intimate than others with the hea- 
venly powers, and consecpiently that his imprecations would 
oe more effectual ; for as Balak said unto him, (Numb. xxii. 6,) 
" I wot that he whom thou blessest is blessed, and he whom thou 
-ltrsest is cursed." 

1 Sattimal. 1. 3. c. 9. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX THE PROPHECIES 



CI 



But, I lie. si ranges!, incident, of all is (lie part of Balaam's ass. 
This usually is inadi! the grand <»i •)<•(•! ioi i to the lllitll of tin; 
story. The speaking ass from that lime to ihis hath heeil the 
(Sanding jest of every infidel hrolln:r. 1'hilo (lie Jew, seenielh 
to have heen ashamed of this part, of die story : for in the fust 
hook of his life of Moses, wherein lie liaih given an account, of 
Balaam, he liatli purposely omitted this particular of the ass's 
speaking, I suppose not to give offence to the Gentiles; hut 
he needed not, to have heen so cautions of ollcnding them, for 
similar stories were current among them. The learned 2 Bochart 
lialli collected several instances, the ass of Bacchus, the nun 
of Phrixus, the horse of Achilles, and the like, not only from 
(he poets and my! hologists, hut, also from the gravest historians, 
such as Livy and Plutarch, who frequently affirm that oxen have 
spoken. The proper use of citing such authorities is not to 
prove that those instances and this of Balaam are upon an 
erpial footing, and equally true; but only to prove, that the 
(Jennies believed such things to be true, and to lie within the 
power of their gods, and consequently could not object to the 
truth of scripture-history on (his account. Maimonides and 
others have conceived, that (he matter was transacted in a 
vision : and it must be confessed that many things in the writ- 
ings of the prophets are spoken of as real transactions, which 
were only visionary ; and these visions made as strong impres- 
sions upon the minds of the prophets as realities. But it, ap- 
pears rather more probable from the whole tenor of the narration, 
that this was no visionary, but a real transaction. The words 
of St. Peter show, that it is to be understood, as he himself 
understood it, literally, (2 Pet. ii. 14, 15, 16:) "Cursed chil- 
dren : which have forsaken the right way, and are gone astray, 
following the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, who loved the 
wages of unrighteousness; but was rebuked for his iniquity; 
the dumb ass speaking with man's voice, forbade the madness 
of the prophet." The ass was enabled to utter such and such 
sounds, probably, as parrots do, without understanding them : 
and say what you will of the construction of the ass's mouth, 
of the formation of the tongue and jaws being unfit for speak- 
ing, yet an adequate cause is assigned for this wonderful effect, 
for it is said expressly, "that the Lord opened the mouth of 
the ass ;" and no one who believes a God, can doubt of his hav- 
ing power to do this, and much more. If the whole transaction 
was visionary, no reason can be given why it was said particu- 
larly that "the Lord opened the mouth of the ass." But it is 
thought strange that Balaam should express no surprise upon 
this extraordinary occasion : but perhaps he had been accus- 
tomed to prodigies with his enchantments ; or perhaps believing 

' Hierozoic. Pars prior. 1. 2, c. 14. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



62 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the eastern doctrine of the transmigration of human souls into 
the bodies of bmtes, he might think such a humanized brute 
not incapable of speaking: or perhaps he might not regard, or 
attend to the wonder, through excess of rage and madness, as 
the word is in St. Peter; or perhaps (which is the most, pro- 
bable of all) be might be greatly disturbed and astonished, as 
8 Joscphus affirms he was, and yet Moses in his short history 
might omit this circumstance. The miracle was by no means 
needless or superfluous ; it was very proper to convince Balaam, 
that the mouth and tongue were under God's direction, and 
that the same divine power which caused the dumb ass to speak 
contrary to its nature, could make him in like manner utter 
blessing's contrary to his inclination. And accordingly he was 
overruled to bless the people, though he came prepared and 
disposed to curse them, which according to 4 Bochart was the 
greater miracle of the two, for ibe ass was merely passive, but 
Balaam resisted the good motions of God. We may be the 
more certain that he was influenced to speak contrary to his in- 
clination, because after he had done prophesying, though he 
had been ordered in anger to depart and "llee to his place," 
(Numb. xxiv. 10, 11,) yet he had the meanness to stay, and 
gave that wicked counsel, whereby the people were enticed "to 
commit, whoredom with the daughters of Moab," and "twenty 
and four thousand died in the plague." (Numb. xxv. 1, 8.) 

This miracle then was a proper sign to Balaam, and had a 
proper eflect; and we may the more easily believe it, when we 
find Balaam afterwards inspired with such knowledge of futu- 
rity. It was not more above the natural capacity of the ass to 
speak, than it was above the natural capacity of Balaam to 
foretel so many distant events. The prophecies render the mi- 
racle more credible ; and wc shall have less reason to doubt of 
the one, when we see the accomplishment of the others. His 
predictions are indeed wonderful, whether we consider the 
matter or the style; as if the same divine Spirit that inspired 
his thoughts, had also raised his language. They are called 
parables in the sacred text : "he took up his parable and said." 
The same word is used after the same manner in the book of 
Job, (xxvii. 1 ; xxix. 1 :) "Moreover Job continued his parable and 
said." It is commonly translated parable or proverb. Le Clerc 
translates it 'figuratam orationem :' and thereby is meant a 



3 Antiij. Jud. 1. 4, c. 6, 5 % raatiTTo^ihov 
tV aiiToH Ita Ti]V Tris (il'ov tpwvi)v dfOowTTtV?;!' 
oZffav ; (C. r. X. Ditm vert) Ule voce huiitana 
tifino'. atlnnilus iiirhtttitHque, Q'C 

4 ' Rabba in Ntimeros, § 20. Dciim as- 
sent os asin;G ideo aperuisse, " ut Balaa- 
milm doceret, os, ct lin^uam penes Ft* esse, 
xdeuqiie os ipsius Baiaami, si qua*rerei Is- 



raeli maledicere." Et vero id dopttit even- 
tus, cum Balaam iis ipsis invitus benedixit, 
quibus maiedicturus tanto apparatu vene- 
rat, non miuore oracnlo, ant etiam majore, 
qnam cum asina locula est. Asina enim erat 
mer6 patiens, sed Balaam moventi Deo 
pro vii-ili obsistebat, ut Saul, cum proplie- 
tam egit.' Ilierozoic. Pars prior. 1. 2, c. 14 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TOE PROPHECIES. 63 

weighty and solemn speech delivered in figurative and majestic 
language. Such, remarkably such, 5 an; the prophecies or para- 
bles of Balaam. You cannot, pernio them without being struck 
with the beauty of them. You will perceive uncommon force 
and energy, if you read them only in our English translation. 
We shall select only such parts as are more immediately relative 
to the design of these discourses. 

After he had offered his first sacrifice, (Numb, xxiii.) he 
wont to seek the Lord, and at his return he declared among 
other things, "Lo, the people shall dwell alone, and shall not 
be reckoned among the nations," (ver. 9.) And how could Ba- 
laam upon a distant view only of a people, whom he had never 
seen or known before, have discovered the genius and manners 
not only of the people then living, but of their posterity to the 
latest generations? What renders it more extraordinary is the 
singularity of the character, that they should differ from all the 
people in the world, and should dwell by themselves among the 
nations, without mixing and incorporating with any. The time 
too when this was affirmed increases the wonder, it being be- 
fore the people were well known in the world, before their re- 
ligion and government were established, and even before they 
had obtained a settlement any where. But yet that the cha- 
racter was fully verified in the event, not only all history testi- 
fies, but we have even ocular demonstration at this day. The 
Jews, in their religion and laws, their rites and ceremonies, their 
manners and customs, were so totally different from all other 
nations, that they had little intercourse or communion with 
them. An 6 eminent author hath shown, that there was a ge- 
neral intercommunity amongst the gods of Paganism ; but no 
such thing was allowed between the God of Israel and the 
gods of the nations. There was to be no fellowship between 
God and Belial, though there might be between Belial and 
Dagon. And hence the Jews were branded for (heir inhu- 
manity and unsociableness ; and they as generally hated, as 
they were hated by the rest of mankind. Other nations, 



s See to this purpose Mr. Lowth's poetical Preelections, particularly Pr.-cl. 4, p. 41, 
Prsel. 18, p. 173, and his ingenious version of part of Balaam's prophecies'into Latin verse, 
Prael. 20, p. 206. The learned reader will not be displeased to see it here. 



' Tuis, Jacobe, quantus est castris decor ! 

Tuisque signis, Israel! 
TJt rijrua vallis fertilem pandens sinum ; 

Horti ut scatentes rivulis : 
Sacris Edeiije costi ut in syivis virent, 

Cedrique propter flumina. 
Illi uda muUo rore stillant germina, 

F;rtusque alunt juges aqua?. 
Sancti usque fines promovebit imperi 

Rex usque victor hostium. 



Ilium subacto dnxit abNilo Deus, 

Novis superbum virihus, 
Qualis remotis liber injitgis oryx 

Fert celsa coslo cornua. 
Vorabit hostcs ; ossa franget J irritas 

Lacerabit hast as dentibus. 
Ut Leo, recumbit; ut leavna, decubat; 

Quis audeat lacessere ? 
Qua? quisque tibi precabihlr, firat bona! 

Mala qua? precabitur, luat!' 



See the Divine Legation of Moses, b. 2, § 6, and b. 5, § 2. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



64 



BISHOP NEWTON 



(lie conqueror.* ami tlx; conquered, have often associated and 
united as one body under ihe same laws; but the Jews in 
their captivities have commonly been more bigoted to their own 
religion, and more tenacious of their own riles and customs, 
than at other times. And even now, while they are dispersed 
among all nations, they yet live distinct, and separate from all, 
trading only with others, but eating, marrying, and convers- 
ing chicllv among themselves. We sec therefore how exactly 
and wonderfully Balaam characterised the whole race from the 
first to the last, when he said, "Lo, the people shall dwell 
alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations." In the 
conclusion too when he poured forth that passionate wish, "Let 
me die the death of f lie righteous, and let my last end be like 
his," (vcr. 10,) he had in all probability sonic forebodings of 
his own coming to an untimely end, as he really did afterwards, 
being slain with the live kings of Midian by the sword of Israel, 
(Numb. xxxi. 8.) 

After the second sacrifice he said, among other things, 
(Numb. xxii. 2k) "Behold the people shall rise up as a great 
lion, and lift up himself as a young lion : he shall not lie down 
until he eat of the prey, and drink of the blood of the slain:" 
and again to the same purpose after the third sacrifice, (xxiv. 
S, 9,) " lie shall eat up the nations his enemies, and shall break 
their bones, and pierce them through with his arrows: He 
couched, he lay down as a lion, and as a great lion : who shall 
stir him up 1 Blessed is he that blesseth thee, and cursed is he 
that curse; h thee." Which passages are a, manifest prophecy 
of the victories which the Israelites should gain over their ene- 
mies, and particularly the Canaanites, and of their secure pos- 
session and quiet enjoyment of the land afterwards, and par- 
ticularly in the reigns of David and Solomon. It is remarkable, 
too, that God hath here put into the mouth of Balaam much 
the same things which Jacob had before predicted of Judah, 
(Gen. xlix. 9,) "Judah is a lion's whelp; from the prey, my 
son, thou art gone up: he stooped clown, he couched as a lion, 
and as an old lion; who shall rouse him upl" and Isaac had 
predicted of Jacob, (Gen. xxvii. 29,) " Cursed be every one 
I hut curseth thee, and blessed be he that blesseth thee:" 
there is such analogy and harmony between the prophecies 
of Scripture. 

At the same time Balaam declared, (ver. 7,) " His king shall 
be higher than Agag, and his kingdom shall be exalted." Some 
eopies have Gog instead of «%ag, which reading is embraced 
by the 7 authors of the Universal History, who say that 'as the 
Samaritan, Septuagint, Syriac, and Arabic read Gog instead of 
Agag, and Gog doth generally signify the Scythians and nor- 

Soe Univers. Hist. b. 1, c. 7, § 2, vol. i. p. 534. Fol. Edit, note Y. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



them nation:- - , several interpreters have preferred this latter read- 
ing to the first, and not without good grounds.' But it is a mis. 
lake to say, that the Syriac and Arabic, lead Gog: It is ('omul 
only in the "Samaritan and the Seplnaginl, and in Syiumacluis 
according to Grot ins : the 9 Syriac and Arabic have Agag as well 
as the Tnnruin of Onkelos and the Vulgate, thnu/:h this latter 
with a different sense and construction of the word.*. Neither 
have we any account that Gog was a famous king - at. that time, 
and much less that the king of Israel was ever exalted above 
him ; and indeed the Scythians and northern nations lay too 
remote to be the proper subject of a comparison. The reading 
of the Hebrew copies, his king shall be higher than Agag, is 
without doubt the true reading: and \vc must cither suppose 
that Agag was prophesied of by name particularly, as Cyrus 
and Josiah were several years before they were born : or we 
must say with 1 Moses Gerundensis, a learned Rabbi quoted by 
Minister, that Agag was the general name of the Icings of Ama- 
lek, which appears very probable, it being the custom of those 
times and of those countries to give one certain name to all 
their kings, as Pharaoh was the general name far the kings of 
Egypt, and Ahimrfeeh for the kings of the Philistines. Anialek 
too was a neighbouring country, and therefore is fitly intro- 
duced upon the present occasion : and it was likewise at that 
time a great and flourishing kingdom, for (in ver. 20) it is 
styled " the first of the nations ;" and therefore for the king of 
Israel to be exalted above the king of Amalek was really a 
wonderful exaltation. But wonderful as it was, it was accom- 
plished by Saul, who " smote the Amalekites from Havilah 
until thou comest to Sliur, that is over against Egypt : and 
he took Agag the king of the Amalekites alive, and utterly 
destroyed all the people with the edge of the sword," (1 Sam. 
xv. 7, 8.) The first king of Israel subdued Agag the king of 
the Amalekites, so that it might truly and properly be said, 
" his king shall be higher than Agag, and his kingdom shall 
be exalted," as it was afterwards greatly by David and So- 
lomon. 

His latter prophecies Balaam ushers in with a remarkable 
preface, " Balaam the son of Beor hath said, and the man 
whose eyes are open, hath said: He hath said, which heard 
the words of God^which saw the vision of the Almighty, fall- 



* " Extolleturque pre Go» rex ejus." 
Samar. Kai tyuBi'ivzTai ft Tuy (iaoiXda. 
Sept. h^.tcdijcrETai iiztp rdiy paai\cvs avrov. 
Symm. apud Grot. 

9 "E.vlolleuir pre Agag rege, et exal- 
tabitur re«nuni." Syr. "Exaltabitur plus 
quam Agag rex ejus, et extolletur reg- 
num ejus." Arab. " Roborabitur magis 
quam Agag rex ejus, et elevabttur reg- 

6* 



num illius." Onk. " Tolletur propter 
Agag rex ejus, et auferetur regiium illius." 

' l Et secundum Mosen Gerundensem, 
quihbet rex Ama'ekilarum fuit vocatus 
jA.gag 7 transitque primi regis nomen in 
oirnes posleros solium regni occupanles ; 
sicut a Cipsare primo omnes Rnmanorum 
regis C<Bsares appellantur.' Munsterus. 

i 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



GG 



BISHOP NEWTON 



ina into a trance, but having- bis eyes open," (Numb. xxiv. 3, 4, 
ami 15, 1C.) Which bath occasioned much perplexity and con- 
fusion, 'but Ihe words rightly rendered will admit of an easy 
interpretation. Balaam the son of Beor hath said, and the man 
whose eyes arc open hath said : It should be the man whose eye 
was shut: for the word cr» shatam is used only here and in 
Lamentations, (iii. 8,) and tlicrc it signifies to shut; and the 
word cna satam, which is very near of kin to it, I think, 
hath always that signification. St.. Jerome translates it 'cujus 
obturatus est oculus :' and in the margin of our Bibles it is 
rendered who had his eyes shut, but with this addition but now 
open. It plainly alludes to Balaam's not seeing- the angel of 
the Lord, at the same time that the ass saw him. "He bath 
said, which heard the words of God, which saw the vision of 
the Almighty ;" for in this story we read several times, that 
" God came unto Balaam and said unto him ;" and possibly he 
might allude to former revelations. "Falling into a trance, 
but having his eyes open;" in the original there is no mention 
of a trance; the passage should be rendered, falling and his eyes 
were opened, alluding to what happened in the way, to Balaam's 
falling with his falling ass, and then having his eyes opened : 
" And when the ass saw the angel of the Lord, she fell down 
under Balaam — Then the Lord opened the eyes of Balaam, and 
he saw the angel of the Lord standing in the way, and his sword 
drawn in his hand ; and he bowed down his head, and fell flat 
on his face," (xxii. 27, &c.) A contrast is intended between 
having his eyes shut and having his eyes opened; the one an- 
swers to the other. The design of this preface was to excite 
attention; and so Balaam proceeds to "advertise Balak what 
this people should do to his people in the latter days," by which 
phrase is meant the time to come, be it more or less remote. 

He begins with what more immediately concerns the Moab- 
ites, the people to whom he is speaking, (ver. 17:) "I shall 
see him, but not now, I shall behold him, but not nigh ;" or ra- 
ti ler, I see him, but not now; I behold him, but not nigh; the fu- 
ture tense in Hebrew being often used for the present. He 
saw with the eyes of prophecy, and prophets are emphatically 
styled seers. "There shall come a star out of Jacob, and a 
sceptre shall rise out of Israel." The star and the sceptre are 
probably metaphors borrowed from the ancient hieroglyphics, 
which much influenced the language of the East : and they evi- 
dently denote some eminent and illustrious king or ruler, whom 
lie particularises in the following words. "And shall smite 
the corners of Moab," or the princes of JWoab, according to other 
versions. This was executed by David, for "he smote Moab, 
and measured them with a line, casting them down to the 
ground : even with two lines measured he, to put to death ; 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



67 



and with one full line to keen alive :" that is, lie destroyed two- 
thirds, and saved one-third alive,: "And so the Moahitcs be- 
came David's servants, and brought .gift- 1 ," ( ' Sam. viii. 2.) 

"And destroy all the children of Sheth," (ver. 17.) If by 
Shell), was meant the son of Adam, then all the children of Sheth 
are all mankind, the posterity of Cain and Adam's other sons 
having 1 all perished in the deluge, and the line only of Sheth 
having 1 been preserved in Noah and his family: hut it is very 
harsh to say that any king of Israel would destroy all mankind, 
and therefore the 2 Syriac and Chaldee soften it, that he shall 
subdue all the sons of Sheth, and rule over all the sons of men. 
The word occurs only in this place, and in Isaiah, (xxii. 5,) 
where it is used in the sense of breaking down or destroying; 
nnd as particular places, Moab and Edom, arc mentioned both 
before and after; so it is reasonable to conclude that not all 
mankind in general, but some particular persons were intended 
by the expression of the sons of Sheth. The 3 Jerusalem Targum 
translates it the sons of the east, the Moabitcs lying east of Judea. 
Rabbi Nathan 4 says that Sheth is the name of a city in the bor- 
der of Moab. Grotins 5 imagines Sheth to he the name of some 
famous king among the Moahitcs. Our Poole, who is a ju- 
dicious and useful commentator, says that Sheth 'seems to be 
the name of some then eminent, though now unknown, place 
or prince in Moab, where there were many princes, as appears 
from Numb, xxiii. 6 ; Amos ii. 3 : there being innumerable in- 
stances of such places or persons sometimes famous, but now 
utterly lost as to all monuments and remembrances of them.' 
Vitringa in his commentary upon Isaiah, 6 conceives that the 
Idumeans were intended, the word Sheth signifying a foun- 
dation, or fortified place, because they trusted greatly in their 
castles and fortifications. But the Idumeans are mentioned 
afterwards ; and it is probable that as two hemistichs relate to 
them, two also relate to the Moabites ; and the reason of the 
appellation assigned by Vitringa is as proper to the Moabites 
as to the Idumeans. It is common in the style of the Hebrews, 
and especially in the poetic parts of Scripture, and we may 
observe it particularly in these prophecies of Balaam, that the 
same thing in effect is repeated in other words, and the latter 



5 "Et subjugavit omncs filios Seth." 
Syr. '■ Et dominabitur omnium filiorum 
hominum." Cliald. 

3 'Hinc Jerosolim. Paraphrastcs filios 
orientin vprtit. Moabitce enim erant ad 
ortum Judea!. 1 Le Clerc. 

* 'R. Nathan dicit Seth nomcn urbis 
esse in tcrmino Moab. Vide Liram.' 
Drusius. 

' 'Nihil vero propius quam Seth nomi- 
natum fuisse regem aliquem eximium in- 



ter Moabitas.' Grot. 

6 'Non desislo ab hac sententia, vocem 
"ipip karkar in verbis Bileami certo sitrni- 
ficare destruclionem, eversionem, vastntio* 
nem ; etsi hrcream in phrasi nty *:3 filie- 
rum Seth, per quos secundum circumstan- 
tias loci intelligi puto Idumreos, voce 
appellative sumpta pro fundamento, sive 
loco munito, quod illi maxime arcibus ac 
munimentis suia fiderenU' Vitring. in 
Jesaim, c. 23, ver. 5, p. 641, vol. i. 



S:d:A. THEOLOGICAL <:.iM\*,.A 



68 



BISHOP NEWTON 



member of each period is cxcgelical of the former, as in the pas- 
sage before us; I nee him, but not now; I behold him, but nol 
ni'xh : aiul Mien again, "There shall come a star out of Jacob, 
ami a .-.vpiro shall rise out of Israel :" and again afterwards, 

Ami Edom shall be a possession, fceir also shall be a possession 
f. iv liis enemies." There is great reason therefore to think, that 
the .-Mine manner of speaking was continued here, and conse- 
quently that Shcth must be the name of some eminent place 
or person among the Moabit.es; "and shall smite the princes 
of Moab, and destroy all the sons of Slieth." 

" And Edom shall be a possession," (vcr. IS.) This was also 
fulfilled by David; for "he put. garrisons in Edom; through- 
out all Edom put he garrisons, and all they of Edom became 
David's servants," (2 fcsam. viii. 14.) David himself in two of 
his psalms hath mentioned together his conquest of Moab and 
Edom, as they are also joined together in this prophecy; 
" Moab is my wash-pot, over Edom will 1 cast out my shoe," 
(Psal. lx. S; cviii. 9.) "Seir also shall be a possession for his 
enemies," that is, for the Israelites. Seir is the name of the 
mountains of Edom, so that even their mountains and fast- 
nesses could not defend the Idumeans from David and his cap- 
tains. " And Israel shall do valiantly," as they did particu- 
larly under the command of David, several of whose victories 
are recorded in this same Sth chapter of the 2d book of Samuel, 
together with his conquest of Moab and of Edom, (ver. 19.) 
" Out of Jacob shall come he that shall have dominion, and 
shall destroy him that remaineth of the city;" not only defeat 
them in tire field, but destroy them even in their strongest cities, 
or perhaps some particular city was intended, as we may infer 
from Psal. lx. 9 ; cviii. 10 : "Who will bring me into the strong 
city 1 who will lead me into Edom V And we read particularly 
that Jcab, David's general, " smote every male in Edom : for 
six months did Joab remain there with all Israel, until he had 
cut off every male in Edom," (1 Kings xi. 15, 16.) 

We see how exactly this prophecy hath been fulfilled in the 
person and actions of David : but most Jewish as well as 
Christian writers apply it, primarily perhaps to David, but ulti- 
mately to the Messiah, as the person chiefly intended, in whom 
it, was to receive its full and entire completion. Onkelos, who 
is the most ancient and valuable of the Chaldee paraphrasts, 
interprets it of the Messiah. 'When a prince,' 7 says he, 'shall 
arise of the house of Jacob, and Christ shall be anointed of the 
house of Israel, he shall both slay the princes of Moab, and 
rule over all the sons of men :' and with him agree the other 
Targums or paraphrases. Maimonides, who is one of the most 

_ T 'Cum consurget rex de domo Jacob, et uncetur Christus de domo Israel ; et occidet 
principes Moab, et dominabitur omnium filiorum nominum.' Onk. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



69 



learned and famous of the Jo wish doctor-, understands it partly 
of David, and partly of the Messiah : ;nnl with liim agree oilier 
rabbies, whom von may find oiled by tlx- critics and commen- 
tators to this purpose. It. appears to lia\e been generally 1111- 
derslood 1)V the Jews, as a prophecy of the Messiah, because 
lb" false. Christ, who appeared in tin; reiirn of ilie Roman em- 
peror Adrian, "assumed the tille of Jinn fan In has, or the son of 
the star, in allusion to this prophecy, and in order to have it 
believed that, he was the star whom Balaam bad seen afar off. 
The Christian fathers, I think, are unanimous in applying this 
prophecy to our Saviour, and to the star which appeared at 
his nativity. Origen in particular saith, that 9 in the law there 
art: many typical and enigmatical references to (be Messiah: 
but he produeeth this as one of the plainest, and clearest of pro- 
phecies : and both 1 Origcn and Eusebius affirm, that it was in 
consequence of Balaam's prophecies, which were known and 
believed in the cast, that the Magi, upon the appearance of a 
new star, came to Jerusalem to worship him who was born king 
of the Jews. The stream of modern divines and commentators 
runneth the same way, that is, they apply the prophecy prin- 
cipally to our Saviour, and by .Ifoab and Edam understand the 
enemies and persecutors of the church. And it must he ac- 
knowledged in favour of this opinion, that many prophecies of 
Scripture have a double meaning, literal and mystical, respect 
two events, and receive a twofold completion. David too was 
in several things a type and figure of the Messiah. If by de- 
stroying all the children of Sheth be meant ruling over all mankind, 
this was never fulfilled in David. A star did really appear at 
our Saviour's nativity, and in Scripture he is stvled the "day- 
star," (2 Pet. i. 19,)" "the morning-star," (Rev. ii. 28,) "the 
bright and morning star," (xxii. 16,) perhaps in allusion to this 
very prophecy. Dr. Warbnrton, who improves every subject 
that he handles, assigns a farther reason. Speaking of the two 
sorts of metaphor in the ancient use of it, the popular And com- 
mon, and the hidden and mysterious; he 2 says that ' the pro- 
phetic writings are full of this kind of metaphor. To instance 
only in the famous prediction of Balaam — " there shall come 
a star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall rise out of Israel." This 
prophecy may possibly in some sense relate to David, but with- 
out doubt it belongs principally to Christ. Here the metaphor 



■ See Basnage's Hist, of the Jews, b. 6, 
c. 9, 5 13. 

9 Tl'WU'w? ftev tvv Kal alviyiiarweiis ava- 
(Jfft^iri .i cli rev Xpitrrbv rwv ivayrypafipiviitv 
iv r,3 v6fita -Xri'crifi {lea Itrri zl/pctv. TvjxviTtqa 
hi Kn\ o i<f*icTtoci iyd ov% 6p« firi row irapdvroc 
XWti Tira Ttioa Taiira. Quamobrem quam 
flurima buenire licet acripta in lege turn 



(ypice, turn obsevre, quaz rtferantur ad CV»rjV 
turn. Apertiora vtro alia, el manijisliora pra> 
ler hose, ego in preesentia nan vi'leo. 

• Oris, contr. Cels. 1. 1, J 60. In Nu- 
meros Horn. 13, § 7. Eusebii Demonstral 
Evangel. 1. 9, $ 1. 

2 See the Divine Legation. &c. book 4, 
sect. 4. 



m Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



70 



BISHOP NEWTON 



of a sceptre was common and popular to denote a ruler, like 
David; lull (lie star, though, like (he oilier, it signified in the 
prophetic writing a temporal prince or ruler, yet had a secret 
and hidden moaning likewise. A star in the Egyptian hiero- 
M-lcpliics denoted 3 God: (and how much hieroglyphic writing 
iiiiliieneed I lie eastern languages we shall see presently.) Thus 
God. in the prophet Amos, reproving (he Israeli I us for their 
idolairy on their first coming out of Egypt, says, "Have ye 
olli'ivd unto me sacrifices and oH'crings in the wilderness forty 
\ e ns, 0 house of Israel? But. ye have borne 1 lie tabernacle of 
your Moloch and Chiun your images, the star of your God 
which ye made to yourselves," (Amos v. 25, 2G.) The star of 
your God is here a noble figurative expression to signify lite 
image of your God ; for a star being employed in the hierogly- 
phics to signify God, it is used here with great elegance to sig- 
nify the material image of a God; the words the star of your 
God being only a repetition (so usual in the Hebrew tongue) 
of the preceding — Claim, your images; and not (as some critics 
suppose) the same with your God slur, ' sidus Denm vestrum.' 
Hence we conclude that the metaphor here used by Balaam of 
a star was of that abstruse mysterious kind, and so to be un- 
derstood; and consequently that it related only to Christ, the 
eternal son of God.' Thus far this excellent writer. But t hough 
for these reasons the Messiah might be remotely intended, yet 
we cannot allow that he was intended solely, because David 
might be called a star by Balaam, as well as other rulers or 
governors are by Daniel, (viii. 10,) and by St. John, (Rev. i. 20 :) 
and we must insist upon it, that the primary intention, the 
literal meaning of the prophecy respects the person and actions 
of David; and for this reason particularly, because Balaam is 
here advertising Balak, "What this people should do to his 
people in the latter days," that is, what the Israelites should do 
to the Moabites hereafter. 

From the Moabites he turned his eyes more to the south and 
west, and "looked" on their neighbours, the Amalekitcs; and 
"took up his parable, and said, (ver. 20,) Amalek was the first 
of the nations, but his latter end shall be that he perish for 
ever." "Ainalek was the first of the nations," the first and 
most powerful of the neighbouring nations, or the first that 
warred against Israel, as it is in the margin of our Bibles. The 
latter interpretation is proposed by 4 Onkelos and other Jews, 
I suppose because they would not allow the Amalekites to be 
a more ancient nation than themselves : but most good critics 
prefer the former interpretation as more easy and natural, and 
for a very good reason, because the Amalekites appear to have 

A<rn)p Tap' Alyiwr/oif ypa<p6ittvos Scin 4 ' Principium bellorura Israel fuit Ama« 
ttyiabcu Hurapol. Hierog. lib. 2, cap. 1. lech.' Onk, 



ON' TUP PROPHECIES. 



71 



been a very ancient nation. They art) reckoned luimii^ (lie most 
ancient, nations thereabouts, (I Sain, xwii.8:) "the Geshu- 
rites, and I lie Gezrites, ui id (lie Aina'ekiies ; for these nations 
were (if old the inhabitants of the land, as thou goest to Hhnr, 
even unto tin; land of Egypt." They are mentioned as early 
as in the wars of Chedorlaoiner, (Gen. xiv. 7;) so that, (hey 
lnnsl, have been a nation before the times of Abraham and Lot, 
and consequently much older than the Moabilcs, or Edomile.s, 
or any of the nations descended from those patriarchs. And 
this is a demonstrative argument, (bat the Amalekites did not, 
descend from Amalek, the son of Eliphaz and grandson of Esau, 
as many have supposed only for the similitude of names, (Gen. 
xxxvi. 12 ;) but, sprung from some other slock, and probably, 
as the Arabian writers affirm, from Amalek or Amlek, the son 
of Ham and grandson of Noah. Anilak et Jlmlik, ills tie Cham, 
fils de No - — C'esl celuy que les Ilebreux appellcnt Amalec pere 
des Amalecilcs: so saith Ilerbelot : but it is to be wished that 
this valuable and useful author had cited his authorities. Ac- 
cording to the 'Arabian historians too, they were a great and 
powerful nation, subdued Egypt, and held it in subjection 
several years. The)' must certainly have been more powerful, 
or at least more courageous, than the neighbouring nations, 
because they ventured to attack the Israelites, of whom the 
other nations were afraid. But though they were the first, the 
most ancient and powerful of the neighbouring nations, yet 
" their latter end shall be that they perish for ever. " Here 
Balaam unwittingly confirms what God had before denounced 
by Moses, (Exod. xvii. 14:) "And the Lord said unto Moses, 
Write this for a memorial in a book, and rehearse it in the ears 
of Joshua, for I will (or rather, that I will) utterly put out the 
remembrance of Amalek from under heaven." Balaam had 
before declared, that the king of Israel should prevail over the 
king of Amalek ; but here the menace is carried farther, and 
Amalek is consigned to utter destruction. This sentence was 
in great measure executed by Saul, who "smote the Amalekites, 
and utterly destroyed all the people with the edge of the sword," 
(1 Sam. xv. 7, 8.) When they had recovered a little, " David 
and his men went up and invaded them ; and David smote the 
land, and left neither man nor woman alive, and took away the 
sheep and the oxen, and the asses, and the camels, and the 
apparel," (1 Sam. xxvii. 8, 9.) David made a farther slaughter 
and conquest of them at Ziglag, (1 Sam. xxx.) and at last 
" the sons of Simeon, in the days of Hezekiah king of Judah, 
smote the rest of the Amalekites that were escaped, and dwelt 
in their habitations," (1 Chron iv. 41, 42, 43.) And where is 
the name or the nation of Amalek subsisting at this day? What 

' See Umvers. Hist. b. 1, c. 3, p. 281 Folio Edit. vol. l. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



72 



BISHOP NEWTON 



history, u hut. tradition concerning them is remaining any vvliere 1 
They (ut: but. just, enough known and rfMiicmlji-ii-d to show, that 
what Odd had I hrealened ho hath punctually fulfilled ; " 1 will 
ullcrlv put out. the remembrance of Amalek Cioin under heaven," 
iiml "his latter end shall bo that lir; perish for ever. 1 ' 

Then '-he looked on the Keniles : and look' up his parnhle, 
and said, ( ver. 21, 22,) Strong is thy dwelling plaee, find ihou 
pnlli'-;| thy nest, in a rock. Nevertheless the Keniie shall he 
wrs-teil, until Asshur shall carry llieo away captive." Com- 
mentators an; perplexed, and much at a loss to say with any 
certainty who these Kenites were There uru.Kenil.es men- 
tioned ((Jen. xv. 10) among the Canaanitish nations, whose 
land was promised unto Abraham ; and he. Clorc* imagines that 
tho-e Keniles were the people here intended: hut (he Ganaan- 
itish nations are not. the subject of Balaam's prophecies ; and 
the' Canaanitish nations were to he rooted out, hut these Kenites 
were to continue as long as the Israelites themselves, and to 
he carried captive with them by (he Assyrians; and in the 
opinion of Boehart, 7 those Kenites as well as I he Keniz/.ites 
became extinct in the interval of time which passed between 
Abraham and Moses, being not mentioned by Joshua in the 
division of the land, nor reckoned among flats nations conquered 
by him. The most probable account of these Kenites I con- 
ceive to he this. Jethro, tie; father-in-law of Moses, is called 
in one place " the priest of Midian," (Exod. iii. ],) and in an- 
other " the Keniles," (Judg. i. 16.) We may infer therefore that 
the Midianites and the Kenites were the same, or at least that 
the Keniles were some of the tribes of Midian. The Midianites 
an; said lo he confederates with the Moa biles in the beginning 
of the story, and the elders of Midian as well as the elders of 
Moah invited Balaam to come and curse Israel ; and one would 
naturally expect some notice to he taken of them or their tribes 
in the course of these prophecies. Now of the Keniles, it ap- 
pears that part followed Israel, (Judg. i. 10 ;) but the greater 
part, we may presume, remained among the Midianites and 
Amalekil.es. We read in 1 Stun. (xv. 6,) that there w ere Kenites 
dwelling among the Amalckilcs, and so the Kenites are fitly 
mentioned here next, niter the Anialekit.es. Their situation is 
said to he strong and secure among the mountains, "Strong 
is thy dwelling place, and thou puttest thy nest, in a, rock ;" 
wherein is an allusion to the name, the same word in Hebrew 
signifying a tied and a Kentle. " Nevertheless the Keuilesha.il 



8 c Ilif; Arili'[iiior*'s illi Kena:i intelli* 
K> nili.' Li: Cluro in locnrn. 

7 ' Hiirum e^o norricn deletum fuissft 
nutnvcrim in eo ternporis intervalln, quod 
inter Abrutiami el Musis iuvum iiiturcxs- 



sit. M ecrtc nvrrx«: rut, in oliscuro la- 
tuis.se tempore Jusiur, ( f ui nee in divisione 
terra:, nee in eensu f»i-nliiim a sc devicta- 
mm illorum rnrn.init uspiam.' Phaleg. 
1. 4, c. 36, col. 3!>7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



73 



be wasted, until Asslmr carry thee away captive." The Ama- 
lekiles were to be utterly destroyed, but tins Kenitcs were to be 
carried captive. And accordingly when Saul was sent by divine 
commission to destroy the Atnalckitcs, he ordered the Kcnites 
to depart from among them, (1 Sam. xv. C :) "And Saul said 
unto the Kenitcs, Go, depart, get you down from iiiuoug the 
Amalokites, lest I destroy you with (hem : for ye showed kind- 
ness to all the children of Israel when they came up out of 
Egypt >" ft' 1 " ,nc Ivincli loss whicli some of them showed to Israel, 
their posterity was .saved. "So the Kenitcs departed from 
among the Amalekites." This showelh that they were, wasted, 
mill reduced to a low and weak condition ; and as the kings of 
Assyria carried captive not only the Jews, but also (he Syrians, 
(2 Kings xvi. 9,) and several other nations, (2 Kings xix. 12, 13,) 
it is most highly probable that the Kenitcs shared the same file 
wit h t heir neighbours, and were carried away by the same torrent ; 
and especially as we find some Kenitcs mentioned among the 
Jews after their return from captivity, (1 Chron. ii. 5.3.) 

The next verse, (ver. 23,) "And he took up his parable, and 
said, Alas, who shall live w'nen God doeth this !" is by several 
commentators referred to what, precedes; but it relates rather to 
what follows. "And he took up his parable, and said:" this 
preface is used, when lie enters opon some new subject. "Alas, 
who shall live when God doeth this!" this exclamation implies, 
that he is now prophesying of very distant and very calamitous 
times. " And ships, (or rather For ships, as the particle •> often 
signifies, and this instance among others is cited by Noldius, 8 ) 
shall come from the coast of Chittim, and shall afflict Asslmr, and 
shall afflict Eber, and he also shall perish for ever," (vei. 24.) 

Chittim was one of the sons of Javan, who was one of the sons 
of Japhelh, by whose posterity "the isles of the Gentiles, (Gen. 
x. 5,) were divided" and peopled, that is Europe, and the coun- 
tries to which the Asiatics passed by sea, for such the Hebrews 
called islands. Chittim is used for the descendants of Chittim, 
as Jisskur is put for the descendants of Asslmr, that is the Assy- 
rians : but what people were the descendants of Chilthn, or 
what country was meant by the coasts of Chittim, it is not so easy 
to determine. The critics and commentators are generally di- 
vided into two opinions, the one asserting that Macedonia, and 
the other that Italy was the country here intended: and each 
opinion is recommended and authorised by some of the first and 
greatest names in learning ; as, not to mention any others, 
Grotius and Le Clerc' contend for the former, Bochart and 
Vitmigu 1 are strenuous for the latter. But there is no reason 

■ 3f»Mii Part > 37. 

- 1 Ci 'i:i!i> m luriim ef Clerinis in locum, el in Genes, x. 4. 

1 B;>(:!icLrfi Plmleg. 1. 3j c. 5, et Viirinya in Iesaiam. xxiii. 1, 

7 K 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



7-1 



BISHOP NEWTON 



why wr may m. I. adopt, liolh opinions ; and especially as it is 
verv w i ll Known and agreed on all hands-', that, colonics came 
i'nii',1 Greece to Italy; and an Josephus 8 saith, that, all islands 
and nicKl maritime places arc called Cliclliim by the Hebrews; 
and manifest traces of the name arc to he found in both couii- 
liir-, i!u< ancient name of Macedonia ha\ ing heen JiIautliu J and 
l!ie i. alius having Indole been calli'd Celii. What appeals most 
]),••..! i:iidu is, that the sons of Chillini settled first in Asia Minor, 
where were a people called Cclu, and a river called Crfivm, 
according to Homer and Slrabo. 4 From Asia they might pass 
over into the island Cyprus, which Jose pin is 5 gnith was possessed 
by Chdhhn, and cahed Chcthvua ; and where was also the city 
CHliiim, famous for being the birthplace of Zeno, the founder of 
the sect of Stoics, who was therefore called the CM lean. And 
from thence they might send forth colonies into Greece and 
Italy. This plainly appears, that wherever the land of Cltit- 
tim or the ides of Chillim are mentioned in Scripture, there are 
evidently meant some countries or islands in the Mediterranean. 

Isaiah, prophesying of the destruction of Tyre by Nebuchad- 
nezzar, saith, (xxiii. 1,) " Howl, ye ships of Taishish," that is, 
the ships trading from Tyre to Tarscssus in Spain ; "for Tyre 
is laid waste : from the land of Chillim it is revealed to them ;" 
the news is brought first to the countries and islands in the 
Mediterranean, and from thence it is conveyed to Spain ; and 
afterwards, (ver. 12,) "Arise, pass over to Chittiin, there also 
shall thou have no rest;" the inhabitants might liy from Tyre, 
and pass over to the countries and islands in the Mediterranean, 
but even there they should find no secure place of refuge ; Cod's 
judgments should still pursue them. Jeremiah expostulating 
with the Jews concerning their causeless revolt, saith, (ii. 10,) 
" Pass over to the isles of Chit.tim, and sec," that is the isles in 
the Mediterranean which lay westward of Judea ; " and send 
unto Kedar," which was in Arabia and lay eastward of Judea ; 
"and consider diligently, and see if there be such a thing;"' go 
search east and west, and sec if you can find any such instance 
of apostac.y as this of the Jews. Ezekiel describing the luxury 
of the Tyrians even in their shipping, saith, (xxvii. G,) accord- 
ing to the c (rue reading and interpretation of the words, 
" they made their benches of ivory inlaid on box, brought out 
of the i.-!es of Chittim," that is out of the isles of the Mcdi- 



2 Kai (it 1 titirtjs vtjfftil rc iritaat 7 Ka} rd 
tXciuj rCir -< 'xi (J<t^'itjc<tv, Xtl)tp v~o K ( jVjmi'- 
rt-v ivoptt^ir'u. I'll ah en [Cluriliini.'i J iuKvlte 
owmt.s, it /i/trii'/ue Inca mafllima, ah llt.hritxs 
Chetliiw fliriinlirr. Afili'j. 1. i. c. G. 

3 Vide Bof'lir.rtiini iljid. 

* Homer. O'tyss. xi. 5-0, ct Scholiast. 



ilml. Strat.n Cwiarnph. 1. 13, p. 915, 916. 

- X*Wt/"iJ ft XiQijin Tiiv v'riauv cn^iv: 
K6irfl'M miTT] vT'V KaXurai. Clatliimu.i autem 
V/a.thi/timii illttulUHt arrirj/ai it: ipsa vera nunc 
t'jW»r»» i nruliir. Josiih. Anliq. 1. 1, ('. 6. 

*• lioHiart. ibid, et Hicroz'iic pars prior. 
1. 2, <:. 2-1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TIIK PROPHECIES. 



75 



ici ranoan, and must probably from Corsica, which was famous 
above all places for box, as Bnchnrl halh proved h\' I lie leslimo- 
nies of Plinv, Thenpl irast us, and Diodorus. I )aniel, forelelling 
tin 1 exploits nf Anliochus Kpiphanes, sailh, 2'.), 30,) thai ho 
should "come Inwards (he, south," thai i-, invade Hgvpl, "hut 
the ships nf Chillim shall conic against him, therefore he sha.ll 
he m'ieved and return:'" (lie skips of Chillim can he mine oilier 
than lilt! ships nf the, Unmans, whose 7 ambassadors mining 
from Italy to Greece, and from thence to Alexandria, obliged 
Anliochus, to his great grief anil disappointment, to depart, 
from Egypt wilhoul accomplishing his designs. Tlie iiulhor of 
the first, hook of Maccahees, speaking of Alexander, son of 
Philip the Macedonian, sail li, (i. 1,) that hi: "canieoul of the 
land of Cl{etliim:" and afterwards, (viii. 5,) Perseus, the last 
king of Macedon, lie callelh "king of the Citlims." By these 
instances it appears, that the hind of Ckiltim was a general name 
for the countries and islands in the Mediterranean : and there- 
fore when Balaam said that ".ships should come from the coast 
of Chittim," he might, mean either Greece or Italy, or hoih, 
the particular names of those countries being at. that time per- 
haps unknown in (lit! east: and the passage may lie the hotter 
understood of both, because, it was equally true of both, and 
Greece and Italy were alike the scourges of Asia. 

* And shall a'lllict. Asshur," (Numb." xxiv. 21.) .flsskur, as we 
noted before, signifies properly the descendants of Asshur, the 
Assyrians: hut 8 their name was of as large extent as their 
empire, and (he Syrians and Assyrians are often confounded 
together, and mentioned as one and the same people. Now it is 
so well known as to require no particular proof, that the Gre- 
cians under the command of Alexander the Great subdued all 
those countries. The Romans afterwards extended their em- 
pire into the same regions; and as 9 Dion informs us, Assyria, 
propony so called, was conquered by the emperor Trajan. 

"And shall alllict Eber," (ibid.) Two interpretations are 
proposed of the word Eber, either the posterity of a man so 
called, or the people who dwelt on the other side of the Eu- 
phrates. If by Eber we understand (he posterity of Eber, as 
by Asshur the posterity of Asshur, which appears a very natural 
construction; then Balaam, who was commissioned to bless 
Israel at first, prophesied evil concerning them at last, though 
under another name : but men and manners usually degenerate 
in a long course of time ; and as the virtues of the progenitors 
might entitle them to a blessing, so the vices of the descend- 

* Vide Livii, 1. 45, c. 10, II, 12. Polyb. Assyrios pro iisiiem habent.' Buchart. 
Legal, xcii. I. 29, c. 11. Phalej. 1. 2, c. 3, col. 72. 

* 'Tam late patuil hoe. nomen quam tato ' Dionis Hist. Rom. 1. 68, § 26. 
patuit luiperium, — multi veterura Syros ec 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



76 



BISHOP NEWTON 



ants mi^ht render them obnoxious to a curse. However, we ma) 
avoid lliis seeming inconsistence, if we follow the other inter- 
pretation, and by Ebcr understand the people who dwelt, on the 
other side of the river Euphrates, whirl) sense is given by On-" 
kelos, 1 and is approved by several of the ancients, as well as 
by many of the most, able commentators among the moderns, 
and is particularly enforced by a learned 2 professor of eminent 
skill in the oriental languages. The two members of the period 
would then better connect together, and the sense of (he latter 
would be somewhat cxegeliral of (he former; "and shall afflict 
Asshur, and shall afflict Ebcr," shall afflict the Assyrians and other 
neighbouring nations bordering upon the river Euphrates. And 
ill's interpretation I would readily embrace, if I could sec any 
instance of a parallel expression. Beyond the river, meaning 
Euphrates, is indeed a phrase that sometimes occurs in Scrip- 
ture, and the concordance will supply us with instances: hut, 
where doth beyond alone ever bear that signification 1 I know 
Gen. x. 21 is usually cited for this purpose ; but, that text is 
as much controverted as this, and the question is the same there 
as here, whether Eber be the proper name of a man, or only a 
preposition signifying beyond, and beyond signifying the people 
beyond the river Euphrates; or in other words, whether the 
passage should be translated the father of all the children oj 
Eber, or the father of all the children of the people on the other 
side of the river Euphrates. Isaiah's manner of speaking of the 
same people is, "by them beyond the river, by the king of As- 
syria," (vii. 29 :) and one would expect the like here, shall afflict 
Asshur, and shall afflict them beyond the river. But which ever of 
these interpretations we prefer, the prophecy was alike fulfilled. 
If we understand it of the people bordering upon the Euphrates, 
they as well as the Assyrians were subdued both by the, Gre- 
cians and Romans. If we understand it of the posterity of Eber, 
the Hebrews were afflicted, though not much by Alexander 
himself, yet by his successors the Selcucida?, and particularly 
by Antiochus Epiphanes, who spoiled Jerusalem, defiled the 
temple, and slew all those who adhered to the law of Moses, 
(1 Mac. i.) They were worse afflicted by the Romans, who 
not only subdued and oppressed then), and made their coun- 
try a province of the empire, but at last took away their place 
and nation, and sold and dispersed them over the face of the 
earth. 

"And he also shall perish for ever," (Numb. xxiv. 24,) that 
is Chittim, who is the main subject of this part of the prophecy, 
and whose ships were to afflict Asshur and to afflict Eber : but 
ihis notwithstanding, he also shall be even to perdition, he also 

1 ' Et suhjicient trans (lumen Euphratem.' 5 Hyile Hist. Re!ig. Vet. Pers. c. 2, 
Onk. p. 52— 57. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX TI IE PROPHECIES. 



77 



.shall be destroyed as well as Amalek, lor in the original the 
words arc | li<i same, concerning both, lie mi the singular num. 
her cannot, well refer (o both .'Ixslnir mu\ ICher. lie must, natu- 
rally nullify Chillim the pi incipul agent: anil if by Chilli m be 
nieiuii the Grecians, the Grecian empire was entirely subverted 
by the Woman; if the Romans, the Roman empire was in ils 
turn broken into pieces by (Iks incursion of the. northern nations. 
The name only of the Roman empire and Ca:sarcan majesty is 
subsisting at this day, and is transferred to another country 
and another people. 

It appears then that Balaam was a prophet, divinely inspired, 
or he could never have foretold so many distant events, some 
of which arc fulfilling- in the world at this time: and what a 
singular honour was it to the people of Israel, that a prophet 
called from another country, and at the same time a wicked 
man, should be obliged to bear testimony to their righteousness 
and holiness 1 The commendations of an enemy, among ene- 
mies, are commendations indeed. And Moses did justice to 
himself as well as to his nation in recording these transactions. 
They are not only a material part of his history, but are like- 
wise a strong confirmation of the truth of his religion. Ba- 
laam's hearing witness to Moses is somewhat like Jutlas's attest- 
ing the innocence of Jesus. 



V I. MOSES'S PROPHECY OF A PROPHET LIKE UNTO 

HIMSELF. 

"JVTOSES is a valuable writer, as upon many accounts, so par- 
±TJ_ ticularly upon this, that he hath not only preserved and 
transmitted to posterity several ancient prophecies, but hath 
likewise shown himself a prophet, and inserted several predic- 
tions of his own. Among these none is more memorable, than 
that of another prophet to be raised like unto himself. He 
was now about to leave his people, and comforts them with the 
promise of another prophet, (Dent, xviii. 15:) "The Lord thy 
God will raise up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee, 
of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken." 
The same is repeated at ver. 18, in the name of God, "I will 
raise them up a prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, 
and will put my words in his mouth, and he shall speak unto 
them all that I shall command him." It is farther added at 
ver. 19, "And it shall come to pass that whosoever will not 
hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name, I will 
require it of him." Plain as this prophecy is, it hath strangely 
been perverted and misapplied : but I conceive nothing will be 
wanting to the right understanding both of the prophecy and the 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



TS 



BISHOP NEWTON 



completion, if we ran show first what. prophet was here particu- 
larly intended, if we show secondly that, lliis prnpliet resembled 
Moses in mine respects than any oilier person ever did, and if 
we show thirdly llr.it the people have been and still are severely 
punished for their infidelity and disobedience to this prophet. 

I. We will endeavour to show what, prophet was here parti- 
cularly intended. Some have been of opinion, 'That Joshua 
was i he person; because he is said in Eeelcsiasticus, (xlvi. 1,) 
lo have been "successor of Moses in prophecies:" and as (he 
people were commanded to hearken unto this prophet, "unto 
him ye shall hearken;" so they said unto Joshua, (i. 17,) 
"According as we hearkened unto Moses in all things, so will 
we beai ken unto thee." Some again have imagined, a that Je- 
remiah was the person ; because he frequently applies (say 
they) the words of Moses; and Abarbinel in his preface to his 
commentary upon Jeremiah, reckons up fourteen particulars 
wherein they resemble each other, and observes that Jeremiah 
prophesied forty years, as Moses also did. Others, and those 
many more in number, 3 understand this neither of Joshua, 
nor of Jeremiah, nor of any single person, but of a succession 
of prophets to be raised up like unto Moses ; because (say 
(hey) (he people being here forbidden to follow after enchanters 
and diviners, as other nations did, nothing would have secured 
them effectually from following after them, but having true pro- 
phets of their own, whom they might, consult upon occasion; 
and the latter are opposed to the former. But still the pro- 
pounders aiul favourers of these different opinions, I ihink, 
agree generally in this, that though Joshua, or Jeremiah, or a 
succession, of prophets was primarily intended, yet the main 
end and ultimate scope of the prophecy was the Messiah : and 
indeed there appear some very good reasons for understanding 
it of him principally, if not of him solely, besides the preference 
of a literal to a typical interpretation. 

There is a passage in the conclusion of this book of Deute- 
ronomy, which plainly refers to this prophecy, and entirely re- 
futes the notion of Joshua being the prophet like unto Moses. 
" And Joshua the. son of Nun was full of the spirit of wisdom; 
for Moses had laid his hands upon him: and the children of 
Israel hearkened unto him; and did as the Lord commanded 
Moses. And there arose not a prophet since in Israel like 
unto Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face : In all the signs 
and the wonders which the Lord sent him to do, &c." (xxxiv 
9 — 11.) We cannot be certain at what time, or by what hand 
'his addition was made to the sacred volume : but it must have 

1 Sec Munstcr, Driisius, Fapus, Calmet, &c. 

2 See Minister, Fagius, Patrick, Calmet, &c. 

3 See Fagius, Poole, Le Clerc, Calmet, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



79 



been made after I lie death of Moses ; and consequently Joshua 
■was not, a prophet. like unto Moses in the. opinion of the Jewish 
church, both of those who made and of (hose who received thin 
addition as canonical Scripture. "There arose not a prophet 
since in Israel;" the manner of expression plainly implies, that, 
this addition must, have been made at, some considerable distance 
of time after the death of Moses ; and consequently the Jewish 
church had no conception of a perpetual succession of prophets 
to be raised up like unto Moses : and if this addition was made, 
as it. is commonly believed to have been made, by Ezra after the 
Babylonish captivity, then it is evident that neither Jeremiah 
nor any of the ancient prophets was esteemed like unto Moses. 
Consider what are the peculiar marks and characters, wherein 
it is said that none other prophet had ever resembled Moses. 
" There arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, 
whom the Lord knew lace to face, in all the signs and the won- 
ders which the Lord sent him to do." And which of the pro- 
phets ever conversed so frequently and familiarly with God, face 
to face? which of them ever wrought so many and so great 
miracles'? Nobody was ever equal or comparable to Moses in 
these respects, but Jesus the Messiah. 

God's declaration too, upon occasion of Miriam's and Aaron's 
sedition, plainly evinces that there was to be no prophet in the 
Jewish church, and much less a succession of prophets, like 
unto Moses. Miriam and Aaron grew jealous of Moses, and 
mutinied against him, saying, "Hath the Lord indeed spoken 
only by Moses 1 hath he not spoken also by us 1" (Numb. xii. 
2.) The controversy was of such importance, that God himself 
interposed ; and what was his determination of the case 1 " If 
there be a prophet among yon, I the Lord will make myself 
known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. 
My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house. 
With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and 
not in dark speeches ; and the similitude of the Lord shall he 
behold : wherefore then were yc not afraid to speak against my 
servant Moses ?" (ver. 6, 7, 8.) We see here that a great differ- 
ence was made between Moses and other prophets, and also 
wherein that difference lay. God revealed himself unto other 
prophets in dreams and visions, but with Moses he conversed 
more openly, moulh to mouth, or, as it is said elsewhere, face to 
face : and Moses saw the similitude of the Lord. These were singu- 
lar privileges and prerogatives, which eminently distinguished 
Moses from all the other prophets of the Jewish dispensation : 
and yet there was a prophet to be raised up like unto Moses: 
but who ever resembled Moses in these superior advantages, but 
Jesus the Messiah 1 

It is likewise no inconsiderable argument, that the letter of 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



SO BISHOP NEWTON 

the It--;! favours our ni!;>rpr<'l;illotj. The word is in (lie singu- 



lar number, ''The Lord ihy God will raise up unlo thee a 
pmoh'-t ;" and why (lion should wo understand i(. of a succes- 
■ : :;:! n!' j-nsjtlirls ? why should wc depart from the literal con- 
>\rw i ■•. :i i without any anparei 1 1 necos.: i I y far it,? Other nations 
ii,';;!''s."ird mito enchanters and diviners, but. the Lord would not 
<rlli'r ih."isi so (odd ; ho hr.d given th<'in a bettor guide already, 
; ••id would raise up unto them another prophet, superior (o all 
i I >•:■ enchanters and diviners in the world : nolo him (hey should 
hearken. 

Moreover it is implied, that, this, prophet, should lie a lawgiver, 
"A prophet like unto thee ;" not. simply a. prophet, lint a prophet 
like unlo Moses, (hat is a second lawgiver, as '' Eusebius explains 
it, The reason too that is assigned for sending lids prophet, 
will evince that, lie was to he vested with this character. The 
people had requested, that the divine laws might not he delivered 
t o I lie; 11 in so terrible and awful a manner, as they had been in 
I loreb. God approved their request, and promised therefore, (hat 
he would raise up unto them a prophet like unto Moses, a law- 
giver who should speak unto them his commands in a familiar 
and gentle way. This prophet therefore was to be a lawgiver : 
but none of the Jewish prophets were lawgivers, in all the inter- 
mediate time between Moses and Christ. 

If we farther appeal unto fact, we shall find that there never 
was any prophet, and much less a succession of prophets, whom 
the Jews esteemed like unto Moses. The highest degree of 
inspiration they term the 5 Mosaic al, and enumerate several 
particulars, wherein that hath the pre-eminence and advantage 
above all others. There was, indeed, in consequence of (his 
prophecy, a general expectation of some extraordinary prophet 
to arise, which prevailed particularly about the time of our 
Saviour. The Jews then, as well as 6 since, understood and ap- 
plied this prophecy to the Messiah, the only prophet whom they 
will ever allow to he as great or greater than Moses. "When 
our Saviour had fed five thousand men, by a miracle like that of 
Moses, who fed the Israelites in the wilderness, then those 
men said, "This is of a truth that prophet that should come 
into the world," (John vi. 14 ;) St. Peter and St. Stephen di- 
rectly apply the prophecy to him, (Acts hi. 22, 23 ; vii. 37 :) 

4 Euseb. Demons. Evang. 1. 1, c. 3, I. 9, phesicd without the ministry of an angel, 

f. It. 3. All other prophets were afraid, and trou- 

s See Smith's Discourse of Prophecy, bled, and fainted, but Moses was not so, 

c. 2 and 11, wherein it is shown from for the Scripture saith that God spake to 

Maimonides, that Moses's inspiration ex- him as a man speaheth to his friend, 4. None 

celled all others in four particulars. 1. AH of the prophets did prophesy at what lime 

tft'ie. prophets' prophesied in a dream or they would, save Moses, 

vision, but Moses waking and standing. B See authorities cited in Bishop Chan- 

~. All other prophets prophesied by the diet's Defence of Christianity, c. 6, § 2, 

help or ministry of an angel, but Moses pro- p. 307, edit. 3d. 



Digitized by the Center* for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



82 



and Miry limy very well bo ju.-Mfied for so doing; for in: fully 
answers all the marks and. ehaia. ins which me here given of 
(he |ii,ij)hel. like nnlo Piloses. 1 5e had immediate communication 
Willi ilie Deity, and God spake lo him J'.fc la face, as he did to 
Moses. He performed signs ami wonders ;is great or greater Minn 
those of Mose.s. He was a lawgiver as well as Moses. " I will 
raise I hem up a prophet," sail h God ; and the people glorified 
God, Haying, "That a great prophet is risen up among us," 
(Luke vii. 16.) " I will put my words in his mouth," sailh God, 
in Hebrew will give my words; and our Saviour sailh, "I have 
given unto thein the words which thou gavest me," (John xvii. 
8.) "He shall speak unto them all that 1 shall command him," 
sailh God; and our Saviour sailh, "I have not spoken of my- 
self; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a command- 
ment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I 
know that his commandment is life everlasting : whatsoever I 
speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto mc, so I speak," 
(John xii. 49, 50.) 

II. We shall be more and more confirmed in this opinion, 
when we consider the great and striking likeness between Moses 
and Jesus Christ, and that the latter resembled the fori nor in 
more respects than any other person ever did. Notice hath been 
taken already of some instances, wherein they resemble each 
other, of God speaking to both face to face, of both performing 
signs and ivonders, of both being lawgivers : and in these respectf; 
none of the ancient prophets were like unto Moses. None ol 
them were lawgivers ; they only interpreted and enforced the 
law of Moses. None of them performed so many and so great 
wonders. None of them had such clear communications with 
God ; they all saw visions and dreamed dreams. Moses and 
Jesus Christ are the only two who perfectly resemble each olher 
iu these respects. But a more exact and particular comparison 
may be drawn between them, and hath been drawn by two 
eminent hands, by one of the best and ablest of the ancient fa- 
thers, and by one of the most learned and ingenious of modem 
divines ; and as we cannot pretend to .add any thing to them, 
we must be content to copy from them. 

Eusebius, treating of the prophecies concerning Christ, 7 pro- 
duceth first this of Moses; and then asketh, which of the 
prophets after Moses, Isaiah for instance, or Jeremiah, or Ezekiel, 
or Daniel, or any other of the twelve was a lawgiver, and per- 
formed things like unto Moses 1 ? Moses rescued the Jewish 
nation from Egyptian superstition and idolatry, and taught them 
the true theology; Jesus Christ in like manner was the firs' 
teacher of true religion and virtue to the Gentiles. Moses con- 
firmed his religien by miracles ; and so likewise did Christ 

' Eusebii Demons. Evangel. 1. 3 c. 2. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



S> IHSIJOP NEWTON 

Moses il< ?i vi'n-J the isli Million from Egyptian servitude, 
and Jesus ( 'in ir i a!l mankind from (In: power of evil demons. 
Moses promised ;i holy laud, and I herein a happy life to those 
who kept I he l;iw; and Jesus Christ !i heller country, that is a 
he,-!\enl\, lo , -ill righteous souls. Moses fasted forty days ; and 
solikewi-e did Christ. Moses supplied the people with hread 
in the wilderness; ;ui<l our Saviour fed five thousand at one time, 
;mil four lhous;i!id n.l, ;n lot her, with a lew loaves. Moses went 
hini-elf, and led the people through (.lie midst, of the sea; rind 
Jesus Christ walked on (he sea, and enabled Poler lo walk like- 
wise. Muses slrelehed out his hand over (he sea, and the Lord 
i ;iii-ed (lie sea lo go backward ; and our Saviour relinked (ho 
wind and I he sea, and then; was a. great calm. Moses' face 
shone, w hen he. descended (Vom the mount, and our Saviour's 
did shine as (he. sun in his transfiguration. Moses hy his prayers 
cured Miriam of her leprosy; and Christ with greater power hy 
a word healed several lepers. Moses performed wonders hy the 
linger of God ; and Jesus Christ hy the linger of Cod did cast, out 
dev ils. Moses changed < )shca.'s name lo Joshua. ; and our Sa- 
viour did Simon's lo Peter. Moses constituted seventy rulers 
over the people ; and our Saviour appointed seventy dhciples. 
Moses sent, forth twelve men lo spy out the land; and one Sa- 
viour twelve apostles to visit, all nations. Moses gave seve'al 
evcellenl. moral precepts; and our Saviour carried them to the 
highest perfection. 

Dr. Jorlin* hat h enlarged upon these hints of Eusebius, and 
made several improvements, and additions lo litem. Moses in 
his infancy was wonderfully preserved from the destruction of 
all the male, children; so was Christ. Moses lied from his 
country to escape the hands of the king; so did Christ, when 
his parents carried him into Egypt: afterwards "the Lord 
said to Moses in Midian, (Jo, return, into Egypt; for all the 
men are dead which sought thy lift;," (Exod. iv. 1!) ;) so llic 
angel of the Lord said to Joseph in almost llic same words, 
" Arise, and lake the young child, and go into (he land of Israel ; 
for they are dead which sought the young child's life," (Malt, 
ii. 20 ;) pointing him out as it were for that prophet, w ho should 
arise like unto Moses. Moses refused to he called the son of 
Pharaoh's daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction ; Christ 
refused to he made king, choosing rather to sufler affliction. 
Moses, says St. Stephen, " was learned {ImuUOn) in all the 
wisdom of the Egyptians," and Joseph us (Ant. Jud. ii. 9) says, 
that he was very a forward and accomplished youth, and had 
wisdom and knowledge beyond his years ; St.. Luke observes of 
Christ, that "he increased (betimes) in wisdom and stature, 
and in favour with God and man," and his discourses in the 

8 ttemarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. i. p. 203 — 222. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



83 



•(••molt! with the doctors, when lie \v;h twelve years old, were a 
proof of it.. Moses contended with tin- magicians, who were 
forced to acknowledge the divine power hy which lie was as- 
sisted ; Christ, ejected evil spirits, and received the same ac- 
knowledgments from (hem. Moses was not, only a lawgiver, a 
prophet, and a worker of miracles, hut, a king and a priest: 
in all these offices the resemhlanee between Moses and Christ 
was singular. Moses brought darkness over the land ; the suit 
withdrew his light at, Christ's crucifixion: and as the darkness 
which was spread over Egypt was followed by the destruction 
of their first-born, and of Pharaoh and his host; so the dark- 
ness at Christ's death was the forerunner of the destruction of 
the Jews. Moses foretold the calamities which would befall the 
nation for their disobedience ; so did Christ. The spirit which 
was in Moses was conferred in some degree upon the seventy 
elders, and they prophesied ; Christ conferred miraculous 
powers upon his seventy disciples. Moses was victorious over 
powerful kings and great nations; so was Christ hy the effects 
of his religion, and by the fall of those who persecuted his 
church. Moses conquered Atnalek by holding up both hi? 
hands ; Christ, overcame his and our enemies when his hand? 
were fastened to the cross. Moses interceded for transgressors 
and caused an atonement to be made for them, and stopped the 
wrath of God; so did Christ. Moses ratified a covenant be- 
tween God and the people hy sprinkling them with blood; 
Christ with his own blood. Moses desired to die for the people, 
and prayed that God would forgive them, or blot him out oi 
his book ; Christ did more, he died for sinners. Moses insti- 
tuted the passover, when a lamb was sacrificed, none of whose 
bones were to be broken, and whose blood protected the people 
from destruction : Christ was that paschal lamb. Moses lifted 
up the serpent, that they who looked upon him might be healed 
of their mortal wounds ; Christ was that serpent. All Moses's 
affection towards the people, all his cares and toils on their 
account were repaid by them with ingratitude, murmuring, and 
rebellion; the same returns the Jews made to Christ for all his 
benefits. Moses was ill used by his own family, his brother 
and sister rebelled against him ; there was a time when Christ's 
own brethren believed not in him. Moses had a very wicked 
and perverse generation committed to his care and conduct, 
and to enable him to rule them, miraculous powers were given 
to htm, and he used his utmost endeavour to make the people 
obedient to God, and save them from ruin ; but in vain ; in the 
space of forty years they all fell in the wilderness except two ; 
Christ also was given to a generation not less wicked and per- 
verse, his instructions and his miracles were lost upon them, 
and in about the same space of time, after they had rejected 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



84 



BISHOP NEWTON 



him, they were destroyed. Moses was very meek, above all men 
that were on the lace of the earth ; so was Christ. The people 
could not enter into the land of promise till Moses was dead : 
by the death of Christ the kingdom of heaven was open to be- 
lievers. In the death of Moses and Christ, there is also a resem- 
blance of some circumstances: Moses died, in one sense, for 
the iniquities of the people; it was their rebellion which was 
the occasion of it, which drew down the displeasure of God 
upon them and upon him; Moses went up, in the sight of the 
people, to the top of mount Nebo, and there he died, when he 
was in perfect vigour, when "his eye was not dim, nor his 
natural forte abated:" Christ suffered for the sins of men, and 
was led up, in the presence of the people, to mount Calvary, 
where he died in the flower of his age, and when he was in his 
full natural strength. Neither Moses nor Christ, as far as we may 
collect from sacred history, were ever sick, cr felt any bodily 
decay or infirmity, which would have rendered them unfit, for the 
toils they underwent; their sufferings were of another kind. 
Moses was buried, and no man knew where his body lay ; nor could 
the Jews find the body of Christ. Lastly, as Moses a little before 
death promised another prophet ; so Christ another comforter. 

The great similitude consists in their both being lawgivers, 
which no prophet ever was besides Moses and Christ. They 
may resemble each other in several other features, and a fruit- 
ful imagination may find out a likeness where there is none. 
But as the same excellent writer concludes. ! Is this simili- 
tude and correspondence in so many things between Moses and 
Christ the effect of mere chance 1 Let us search all the records 
of universal history, and see if we can find a man who was so 
like to Moses as Christ was, and so like to Christ as Moses 
was. If we cannot find such a one, then have we found him 
of whom Moses in the law and the prophets did write, Jesus 
of Nazareth, the Son of God.' 

III. There is no want of many words to prove, for it is visi- 
ble to all the world, that the people have been and still are 
severely punished for their infidelity and disobedience to this 
prophet. The prophecy is clear and express; "Unto him ye 
shall hearken ; And it shall come to past that whosoever will 
not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name, 
I will require it of him," that is, I will severely punish him for 
it, as the phrase signifies elsewhere. The antecedent is put for 
the consequent: judges first inquired, then punished: and the 
Seventy translate it, 9 / will take vengeance of him. This pro- 
phecy, as we have proved at large, evidently relates to Jesus 
Christ. God himself in a manner applies it to him : for when he 
was transfigured, (Matt, xvii. 5,) there came "a voice out o, 
the cloud, which said, This is my beloved Son in whom I am 

* 'Eyw h^iKf/ohi t^avrov. Sept. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



85 



well pleased ; hear yc him ;" alluding plainly fo the words of 
Mews, "Unto l iiii ye shall hearken," and so pointing him out, 
for the prophet, like, unto Moses. St. Peter, as we noted licfore, 
directly applies it to our Saviour, (Arts iii. 22, 23 :) "For Moses 
truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God 
raise, up unto you, of your brethren, like unto me : him shall ye 
hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you: And it 
shall come to pass, that, every soul which will not hear that, pro- 
phet, shall he destroyed from among the people;" which is the 
sense, rather than the words of the prophecy. And hath not, this 
tcrrihle denunciation heen fully executed upon the Jews 1 Was 
not the complete excision of that incredulous nation, soon after 
Jesus had finished his ministry among them, and his apostles 
had likewise preached in vain, the fulfilling of the threat upon 
them for not hearkening unto him 1 We may be the more certain 
of t his application, as our Saviour himself not only denounced 
the same destruction, but also foretold the signs, the manner, 
and the circumstances of it, with a particularity and exactness 
that, will amaze us ; as we shall see in a proper place : and those 
of the Jews who believed in his name, by remembering the cau- 
tion and following the advice which he had given them, escaped 
'from the general ruin of their country, like firebrands plucked 
out of the fire. The main bod}'' of the nation either perished in 
their infidelity, or were carried captive into all nations : and 
have they not, ever since persisting in the same infidelity, been 
obnoxious to the same punishment, and been a vagabond, dis- 
tressed, and miserable people in the earth 1 The hand of God 
was scarce ever more visible in any of his dispensations. We 
must be blind not to see it : and seeing, we cannot but admire 
and adore it. What other probable account can they themselves 
give of their long captivity, dispersion, and misery 1 Their for- 
mer captivity for the punishment of all their wickedness and 
idolatry lasted only seventy years : but they have lived in their 
present dispersion, even though they have been no idolaters, now 
these seventeen hundred years, and yet without any immediate 
prospect of their restoration : and what enormous crime could 
have drawn down, and, unrepented of, still continues to draw 
down, these heavy judgments upon them 1 We say that they 
were cut off for their infidelity ; and that when they shall turn 
to the faith, they will be grafted in again. One would think, it 
should be worth their while to try the experiment. Sure we are, 
that they have long been monuments of God's justice ; we 
believe, that upon their faith and repentance they will become 
again objects of his mercy: and in the mean time with St. Paul, 
(Rom. x. 1,) " our hearts' desire and prayer to God for Israel is, 
that they may be saved." 

8 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



SG 



BISHOP NEWTON 



VII. HiOl'JIECIES OF MOSES CONCEKNIIV'G TOE JEWS. 

IT is observable that tlic prophecies of Moses abound most ip 
tin' Inner port of his writings. As lie drew nearer his end, 
it pleased (iod lo open to" him larger prospects of things. As he 
was ahmii lo take leave of the people, lie was enabled to disclose 
unto (hem more particulars- of their future state and condition. 
Tin* design of this work w ill permit us to take notice of such 
only as have some reference to these latter ages: and we will 
confine ourselves principally to the 28th chapter of Deuteronomy, 
the greater part whereof we may see accomplished in the world 
at this present lime. 

This great prophet and lawgiver is here proposing at large to 
(he people the blessings for obedience, and tire curses for dis- 
obedience : and indeed lie had foretold at several limes and upon 
several occasions, that, they should be happy or miserable in the 
world, as I hey were obedient or disobedient to the law that he 
had given them. And could there be any stronger evidence of 
the divine original of the Mosaical law 1 and hath not the inter- 
position of providence been wonderfully remarkable in their good 
or bad fortune 1 and is not the truth of the prediction fully 
attested by the whole series of their history from their first settle- 
ment in Canaan to this very day 1 but he is larger and more 
particular in recounting the curses than the blessings, as if he 
had a prescience of the people's disobedience, and foresaw that a 
larger portion and longer continuation of the evil would fall to 
their share, than of the good. 1 know that some critics make a 
division of these prophecies, and imagine that one part relates to 
the former captivity of the Jews, and to the calamities which 
they suffered under the Chakkeans; and that the other part re- 
lates to the latter captivity of the Jews, and to the calamities 
which they suffered under the Romans : but there is no need of 
any such distinction ; there is no reason to think that any such 
was intended by the author ; several prophecies of the one part 
as well as of the other have been fulfilled at both periods, but 
they have all more amply been fulfilled during the latter period : 
and there cannot be a more lively picture than they exhibit, of 
the state of the Jews at present. 

1. We will consider them with a view to the order of time 
rather than the order wherein they lie ; and we may not im- 
properly begin with this passage, ver. 49, "The Lord shall bring 
a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as 
swift as the eagle flieth, a nation whose tongue thou shalt not 
understand :" and the Chaldaeans might be said to come from 
far, in comparison with the Moabites, Philistines, and other 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



87 



neighbouring nations, which used to infest Jiulca. MulIi the 
same cicsc ri|j( ion is given of the Chalda ans liy Jeremiah, (v. 15,) 
" Lo, I will bring a nation upon you from far, O hoti.se of 
Israel, saith the Lord: it is a mighty nation, it. is an ancient 
nation, a nation whose language thou knowest not, neither un- 
derstandest. wha t t.hey say." lie compares I hem in like man- 
ner to eagles, (Lam. iv. 19 :) "Our pursucuf.org are swifter than 
the eagles of the heaven: they pursued us upon the mountains, 
they laid wait, for us in the wilderness." 13ut this description 
cannot he applied to any nation with such propriety as to the 
Romans. They were truly brought "from far, from the end of 
the earth." Vespasian and Adrian, the two great conquerors 
and destroyers of the Jews, both came from commanding here 
in Britain. The Romans too for the rapidity of their conquests 
might very well he compared to eagles, and perhaps not with- 
out an allusion to the standard of the Roman armies, which 
was an eagle : and their language was more unknown to the 
Jews than the Chaklee. 

2. The enemies of the Jews are farther characterized in the 
next verso, "A nation of fierce countenance, which shall not 
regard the person of the old, nor show favour to the young." 
Such were the Chaldamns; and the sacred historian saith ex- 
pressly, (2 Chron. xxxvi. 17,) that for the wickedness of the 
Jews, God "brought upon them the king of the Chaldccs, who 
slew their young men with the sword, in the house of their 
sanctuary, and had no compassion upon young man or maiden, 
old man, or him that stooped for age ; he gave them all into 
his hand." Such also were the Romans : for when Vespasian 
entered Gadara, 1 Josephus saith, that ' he slew all man by man, 
the Romans showing mercy to no age, out of hatred to the 
nation, and remembrance of their former injuries.' The like 
slaughter was made at Gamala, 2 ' For no body escaped besides 
two women, and they escaped by concealing themselves from 
the rage of the Romans. For they did not so much as spare 
young children, but every one at that time snatching up many 
cast them down from the citadel.' 

3. Their enemies were also to besiege and take their cities, 
ver. 52 : " And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy 
high and fenced walls come down, wherein thod trustedst, 



1 Kni irap&dwv c*(ru), irdvras ^Sn^av avaipti, 
urfefufii tuiv 'Yiapaitav fjXtxias t\tov rroiov- 
fitvuv, piatt re trad; ro eOvos, Kai fivrjpri Tr}$ 
Kara rbv Kfrrriov aiiruiv TZaoavofitas. £t delude 
in earn intromits, puheres omnes interfici jits- 
sit, Romania nidli cEtnti misericordiam adhi- 
bentibus, tarn ex oitio in gentem, quam mono- 
ria iniquitidis illorum in Ceslium. Bell. Jud. 
I. 3,c. 7, § 1. 

a AticwOij 51 x\>iv ovo yvvaiKuv oiSds. — 



Aicvutdrjoav t} } r<5j irapa tt)v aXwaiv <Jpyas 
Piii^aio)V \a9ovoni. Ov5t yiip vi]7t[wv etptt- 
6ovTo t 7roXA(i [5f 'iKacTos t6t£ aondfyvTes fry 
<piv&6vii>v arib Tr;>i aVpaf. Nemo autem prater 
duos nudieres interitum e/fugit. — Evaserunt 
autem, quoa irce Romanorum in excidio sese 
aubduxerint. iVec enim infantibus peperce- 
runl t multos vero singuh eo tempore raptns ex 
arce projiciebani. Bell. Jud. ]. 4, c. 1, § 10. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ss 



BISHOP NEWTON 



thnni'-rhotit all ill v 1;i i ill." Fo "Shahnanesrr king of Assyria 
came iiji again«l Samaria, ami besieged il, and at the end of 
tin \eais they took il," (2 Kings xviii. !>, 10.) So "did 
S'liirii-hi-nl) king <n'' Assyria come up against, all (he fenced 
riiic. hi'. hula h, ami took limn," (Hi. ver. 13:) and Nebuchad- 
lu /.y.ai ami his captains look and spoiled Jerusalem, burned the 
cii\ ami temple, "and brake down the walks of Jerusalem round 
ai".iit," (lb. \\v. 10.) Ho likewise tin; I'omans, as we may read 
in .loM'pluis's history of the Jewish war, demolished several 
loiiii'ted places, before they besieged and destroyed Jerusalem. 
Ami the Jews may very well be said to have trusted in their high 
iiifl lawril ictills, lor thev seldom ventured a battle in the open 
held. Thev confided iit ihe strength and situation of Jerusalem, 
as ihe Jebusiti's, the former inhabitants of the place, had done 
before them, (2 Sam. v. C>, 7 :) insomuch that they are repre- 
sented saving, (Jer. xxi. 1;},) "AVho shall come down against 
>w .' or who shall enter into out habitation V Jerusalem was 
indeed a very strong place, and wonderfully fortified both by 
nature and art, according to the description of 3 Tacitus as well 
as of Josephus : and yet 4 how many times was it taken 1 It was 
taken by Shishak king of Egypt, by Nebuchadnezzar, by Antio- 
cbu< Kpiphanes, by Pompcy, by Sosius and Herod, before its final 
destruction by Titus. 

•1. In tlioe sieges they were to suffer much, and especially 
from famine, "in the straitness wherewith their enemies should 
di.-lress them," ver. 53, &c. And accordingly when the king 
of Syria besieged Samaria, "ihere was a great famine in Sa- 
maria; and behold they besieged it, until an ass's head was 
sold for fourscore pieces of silver, and the fourth part of a cab 
of doves' dung for five pieces of silver," (2 Kings vi. 25.) And 
when Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, "the famine pre- 
vailed in the city, and there was no bread for the people of the 
land," (2 Kings xxv. 3.) And in the last siege of Jerusalem 
by the Romans these was a most, terrible famine in the city, 
and Josephus hath given so melancholy an account of it, that 
we cannot read it without, shuddering. He saith, particularly, 
5 that 'women snatched the food out of the very mouths of their 
hii.-'-ands, and sous of their fathers, and (what, is most miser- 
able) mothers of their infants:' and in 'another place he saith, 



3 TVi'i Hist. I, 5, e. 11, 12. Josephus 

Jr.- H -J. Jllrl. I, S, r. .| CI 5. 

' S.-.- ,!..<. -pi. ns ili- If, -II. .In. 1. 1, fi, .-. nil. 

" Vi viuKtf yni'v ai' .jiijr, K<ti I.-; rdriinuVf 
text TO ultiTtiirartti' ftr/Ti'ttti ri?*l >i»' /£»'oth^«i' 
nirCiv run- cTi\tt'iTu)V 7<if ro'j'/.i's"- Sfjiitib tit 
M.r-irn nru, ttjlllt JitirrttliliUH. t.t 1 ifUtitl ii/imiu/ll 
Iti'LHWir miSLTuhilr trnl tlut'Tti i'lf'llltl'iilJI ri~ 

•um rj ore rttpitbixnt. IK-ll. Jml. I. o, 



6 K./0' iKtScrije yiicj otititiv, tt 7roEJ rpo05f 
Trnnmpitvihi atctii. v/jlt/iii; .}.-, kui 6iA yiict&v 
ij^tltoovv at t/il^TttTai Ttibi il^XiJAoiis, i^tiynu^ov- 
Ttv ra ToXiUtrtupu ttiS \iu^i/S tt^&ia. Per 
Hirt'jitltiH 'juijijii: tlomtifi, mc.tthi net vmbra ap- 
pttruiitxtt ribif btlhnn idir.o ^trtbulur, ct ami- 
ctaMjiiti r/uiryue ittttr sc 'icriler dim : >jc.abant, sibi 
fat trttn miscra ulw subaidia eripimtes. L. 6, 
c. 3, \ 3. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TITE PIJOPITECIES. 



89 



lli.it 'in every house, if there appeared rmy semblance of food, 
a battle ensued, and (lie dearest friends and relations fought 
Willi one. anolher, snatching away the miserable provisions of 
life :' so literally were (lie, words of Moses fulfilled, ver. 51, &c. 
(he man's "eye shall lie, evil towards his brother, and towards 
the wife of his bosom, and towards his children, because he 
Ji.il 1 1 nothing left, him in the siege, and in the straitness where- 
with thine enemies shall distress thee in all thy gates," and in 
like manner the woman's "eye shall he evil towards the hus- 
band of her bosom, and towards her son, and towards her 
daughter." 

5. Nay, it was expressly foretold, that not. only the men, but 
even (he women should eat their own children. Moses had 
foretold the same thing before, (Levit. xxvi. 29,) "Ye shall eat 
the flesh of your sons, and the flesh of your daughters shall ye 
eat." lie repeats it here, ver. 53, "And thou slialt eat the 
fruit of thine own body, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daugh- 
ters :" and more particularly, ver. 56. &c. "The tender and 
delicate woman among you, who would not adventure to set 
the sole of her foot, upon the ground, for delicaleness and ten- 
derness — she shall eat her children for want of all things secretly 
in the siege and stoutness, wherewith thine enemies shall dis- 
tress thee in thy gates." And it was fulfilled about COO years 
after the time of Moses among the Israelites, when Samaria" was 
besieged by the king of Syria, and two women agreed together, 
the one to give up her son to be boiled and eaten to-day, and 
the other to deliver up her son to be dressed and eaten to-mor- 
row, and one of them was eaten accordingly, (2 Kings vi. 28, 
29.) It was fulfilled again about 900 years after the time of 
Moses, among the Jews in the siege of Jerusalem before the 
Babylonish captivity ; and Baruch thus expresscth it, (ii. 1, Sic.) 
" The Lord hath made good his word, which he pronounced 
against us, to bring upon us great plagues, such as never hap- 
pened iimler the whole heaven, as it came to pass in Jerusalem, 
according to the things that were written in the law of Moses, 
that a man should eat the flesh of his own son, and the flesh 
of his own daughter :" and Jeremiah thus laments it in his 
Lamentations, (iv. 10,) "The hands of the pitiful women have 
sodden their own children, they were their meat in the destruc- 
tion of the daughter of my people." And again it was fulfilled 
above 1500 years after the time of Moses in the last siege of 
Jerusalem by Titus, and we read in Josephus particularly of a 
noble woman's killing and eating her own sucking child. Mo- 
ses saith, " The tender and delicate woman among you, who 
would not adventure to set the sole of her foot upon the ground, 
for delicaleness and tenderness :" and there cannot be a more 
natural and lively description of a woman, who was according- 
8* M 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



90 



BISHOP NEWTON 



to : Joseplnis, illustrious for Iter family and riches. Moses saith, 
'•she shall ciii theni for want of all things:" and according to 
Josephus >!ir had been plundered of all her substance and pro- 
vision- liy :hc tyrants and soldiers. Moses saith, that she should 
dn ii - sr'Tiily and according to Joseplnis, when she had boiled 
and e.ucii liali', she covered up tlie rest, and kept it for another 
liuic Al so many ditlerent limes and distant periods hath this 
pivphery been fulfilled ; ami one would have thought that such 
distress and horror had almost transcended imagination, and 
much less that any person could certainly. have foreseen and 
foretold it. 

(i. Great numbers of them were to he destroyed, ver. 62, 
"And ye shall be left few in number, whereas ye were as the 
stars of heaven for multitude." Now not to mention any other 
of the calamities and slaughters which they have undergone, 
there was in the last siege of Jerusalem by Titus an infinite 
multitude, saith 8 Joseplnis, who perished by famine : and he 
computes, that during the whole siege, the number of those who 
were destroyed by that and by the war amounted to 1,100,000, 
the people being assembled from all parts to celebrate the passo- 
ver : and the same author hath given us an account of 1,240,490 
destroyed in Jerusalem and other parts of Judea, besides 99,200 
made prisoners ; as 8 Basnage has reckoned them up from that 
historian's account. Indeed there is not a nation upon earth, 
that hath been exposed to so many massacres and persecutions. 
Their history abounds with them. If God had not given them 
a promise of a numerous posterity, the whole race would many 
a time have been extirpated. 

7. They were to be carried into Egypt, and sold for slaves 
at a very low price, ver. 68, " And the Lord shall bring thee 
into Egypt again, with ships : and there ye shall be sold unto 
your enemies for bondmen and bondwomen, and no man shall 
buy you." They had come out of Egypt triumphant, but now 
they should return thither as slaves. They had walked through 
the sea as dry land at their coming out, but now they should 
be carried thither in ships. They might be carried thither in 
the ships of the Tyrian or Sidonian merchants, or by the Ro- 
mans who had a ileet in the Mediterranean : and this was a 



T Aid vivos Kai t:\outov tirt/rrjftos, frencre 

attptc. npilmn iUvxtri* ru^rtjj Wjc uh 

a\X>]s Krf/fTtv ot rvoavvoi httpxaanv k. t- A. 
JrfujuA alius fpwkm j'nntllutm jam tyranm 

diri put rant, ij-c. eirttr* 6vTi t a"ca rd 

ffv tjfttrv KtiTiirOutj rd ce "Xutitbv k<itoku\(>- 
$ttca iipvXdrrcv. Coctum dvinde ipsa quide.m 
t.ltmi*iium (jus comrdit f adopcrlum vera reli- 
juittu trrralat. lit.-ll. Jiul. I. 6, c. 3, § 4. 

Twi' fi v-d row ^tfxov (pOttoofitvwv Kara 
't)v T'jAu' avCtOov ply tmitTt rd ir\rjOos. 



Eorum antem, qui per civitatem fame peri- 
crunt infinita quidem cecidit multitude. Bell. 
Jud. 1. 6, c. 3, § 3. 

Tu5v <5* aizo'Kovftiviov Kara Taaav rr>v iroXt- 
ook'iuv f apif/ids ] jivpia'tStf Uarbv mi diica. 
Tortus autem obsutimtis tempore undecies cen- 
hna hominum millia perienmt. Ibid. c. 9. 
§3. 

s Hist, oflhe Jews, b. ], c. 8, § 19. Sea 
loo the conclusion of Usher's Annals. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON Tin: PROPHECIES. 



91 



much safer way of conveying so many prisoners, than sending 
them l>v land. It appears from 1 Joscphus I li.it in 1 he reigns of 
the I wo first, Ptolemies many of tin: .lews were slaves in Egypt. 
And when Jerusalem was taken by Til us, '"of ihe captives who 
were above seventeen years be sent many bound lo I be works in 
Egvpl ; those under seventeen were sold : lint so little care was 
taken of these captives, that 11,000 of litem perished for want. 
The markets were quite overstocked with I bent, so that Joseplnis 
says in another place, that they were sold with their wives and 
children at the lowest price, there being many lo he si, Id and 
but. few purchasers; so that hereby also was verified that of 
the Psalmist, (xliv. 13,) "Thou sellest Ihy people for nought, 
and lakest no money for them." And we learn from 3 >St. Je- 
rome, that 'after their last overthrow by Adrian, many thou- 
sands of them were sold; and (hose who could not. be sold, were 
transported into Egypt, and perished by shipwreck or famine, 
or were massacred by the inhabitants.' 

8. They were to be rooted out of their own land, ver. G3 : 
" And ye shall be plucked from off the land w hither thou goest 
to possess it.'' They were indeed plucked from off I heir own land, 
when the ten tribes were carried into captivity by the king of 
Assyria, and other nations were planted in their stead; and 
when the two other tribes were carried away captive to Baby- 
lon ; and when the Romans took aw^ay their place and nation ; 
besides other captivities and transportations of the people. 
Afterwards when the Emperor Adrian had subdued the rebel- 
lious Jews, he published an 4 edict forbidding them upon pain of 
death to set foot in Jerusalem, or even to approach the coun- 
try round about it. Tertullian and Jerome say, 5 that they 
were prohibited from entering into Judca. From that time to 
this, their country bath been in the possession of foreign lords 
and masters, few of the Jews dwelling in it, and those inly of 
a low servile condition. Benjamin of Tudela in Spain, a cele- 
brated Jew of the twelfth century, travelled into all parts to 
visit those of his own nation, and to learn an exact state of 
their affairs ; and he 6 hath reported, (bat Jerusalem was almost 
entirely abandoned by the Jews. He found there not above 



1 .lospph. Ant. 1. 12, c. 1 et 2. 

2 Toi'S birip i-nTattatftKa err h)<rns 

intp^zv tU tA kit Aiyvxrtjv cpya, of 

6' £vr6s iTTTfiKtii&iKti frwv enpudicav. 'E^Od- 
pntrttv cV ttvr&v iv my falxpivsv b Qpdvruv foif- 
paii bit* tVMtfs, %t\iat vpos rati pvpiots . An- 
nis xvu mnjores vinclos admetdtla exercenda 
in JE^iiptuin misil ; — Quicunque vera infra 
xvn annum a'talis erant, sub corona ven- 
diti sum. litdern autem diebus, dum a Fron- 
tone secerncbantur, ex inedia perierunt xi 
millia. Bell. Jud. 1. 6, c. 9, § 2 j et e. 8, § 2. 



* ' — Post ultimam eversionem quam 
sustinuerunt ab Adriano, multa liominum 
millia venundata sint ; et quic vemli non 
potuerint, translata in iEtfyptum ; et lam 
naufragio et fame quam gentium eirde trun- 
cata.' Hieron. in Zachariam, u. 11. 

4 Justin Martyr. Apol. Ima, p. 71, Edit 
Thirlbii. Euseh. Ecrles. Hist. 1. 4, c. 6. 

s Tertnli. Apol. c. 21. Hieron. in Isaiam, 
c. 6; in Dan. c. 9. 

6 See Benjamin. Itin. and Busnage'3 H'isU 
of the Jews, b. 7 c. 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



92 



BISHOP NEWTON 



two hundred persons, who were for the most part dyers of wool; 
anil who every year purchased (he privilege of the monopoly of 
dial trade. They lived all together under David's tower, and 
made there a very litilc figure. If Jerusalem had so few Jews 
in ii, i!ie rest of the Holy Land was still more depopulate, 
lie found two of them in one city, twenty in another, most 
whereof were dyers. In other places there were more persons ; 
lint in Upper Galilee, where the nation was in greatest repute 
alter the ruin of Jerusalem, he found hardly any Jews at all. 
A very accurate and faithful 7 traveller of our own nation, who 
was himself also in the Holy Land, saith that 'it is for the most 
prut now inhabited by Moors and Arabians; those possessing 
the valleys, and these the mountains. Turks there be few ; 
but many Greeks, with other Christians of all sects and nations, 
such as impute to the place an adherent holiness. Here be 
also some Jews ; yet inherit they no part of the land, but in 
their own country do live as aliens.' 

9. But. they were not only to be plucked off from their own 
land, but also to be dispersed into all nations, ver. 25 ; " And 
thou shalt lie removed into all the kingdoms of the earth :" and 
again, ver. G4 ; " And the Lord shall scatter thee among all peo- 
ple, from one end of the earth even unto the other." Nehc- 
rniah (i. 8, 9) confesseth that these words were fulfilled in the 
Babylonish captivity ; but they have more amply been fulfilled 
since the great dispersion of the Jews by the Romans. What 
people indeed have been scattered so far and wide as they ] 
and where is the nation, which is a stranger to them, or to 
which they are strangers? They swarm in many parts of the 
East, and spread through most of the countries of Europe and 
Africa, and there arc several families of them in the West In- 
dies. They circulate through all parts where trade and money 
circulate, and are, as I may say, the brokers of the whole 
world. 

10. But though they should be so dispersed, yet they should 
not be totally destroyed, but still subsist as a distinct people, 
as Moses had before foretold, (Levit. xxvi. 44 :) " And yet for 
all that, when the}' be in the land of their enemies, I will not 
cast them away, neither will I abhor them, to destroy them 
utterly, and to break my covenant with them." The Jewish 
nation, 8 like the bush of Moses, hath been always burning, but 
is never consumed. And what a marvellous thing is it, that 
after so many wars, battles, and sieges, after so many fires, 
famines, and pestilences, after so many rebellions, massacres, 
and persecutions, after so many years of captivity, slavery, and 
misery, they are not destroyed utterly, and though scattered 
among all people, yet subsist as a distinct people, by them- 

' Sanrlys's Travels, b. 3, p. Ill, Till EJ. 8 Basnage's Hist. Jews.b. 6, c. 1, § 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



93 



selves? Where is any tiling- comparable to this to be found in 
all (lie histories, and in all the nations under the sun ? 

11. However, they should suffer iiiutli in their dispersion, 
and should not rest long in any place, ver. G5 : "And among 
these nations shalt thou find no case, neither shall the sole of 
thy foot have rest." They have been so far from finding rest, 
that they have been banished from city to city, front country 
to country. In many places they have been banished and re- 
called, and banished again. We will only just mention their 
great banishments in modern times, and from countries very 
well known. In the latter end of the thirteenth century they 
'were banished from England by Edward I. and were not per- 
mitted to return and settle again till Cromwell's time. In the 
latter end of the fourteenth century they 1 were banished from 
France (for the seventh time, says Mezeray) by Charles VI. ; 
and ever since they have been only tolerated, they have not 
enjoyed entire liberty, except at Metz, where they have a syna- 
gogue. In the latter end of the fifteenth century 2 they were 
banished from Spain by Ferdinand .and Isabella ; and according 
to Mariana, there were 170,000 families, or as some say 800,000 
persons who left the kingdom. Most of them paid dearly to 
John II. for a refuge in Portugal, but within a few years were 
expelled from thence also by his successor Emanuel. And in 
our own time, within these few years, they were banished from 
Prague by the queen of Bohemia. 

12. They should be " oppressed and spoiled evermore ;" and 
their houses and vineyards, their oxen and asses should be 
taken from them, and they should "be only oppressed and 
crushed alway," ver. 29 — 33. And what frequent seizures have 
been made of their effects in almost all countries 1 how often 
have they been fined and fleeced by almost all governments ] 
how often have they been forced to redeem their lives with 
what is almost as dear as their lives, their treasure 1 Instances 
are innumerable. We will only cite an 3 historian of our own, 
who says that Henry III. 'always polled the Jews at every low 
ebb of his fortunes. One Abraham, who was found delinquent, 
was forced to pay 700 marks for his redemption. Aaron, an- 
other Jew, protested that the king had taken from him at times 
30,000 marks of silver, besides 200 marks of gold, which he had 
presented to the queen. And in like manner he used many 
others of the Jews.' And when they were banished in the 
reign of Edward I. their estates were confiscated, and immense 
sums thereby accrued to the crown. 

" See Kenrret, Echard, and Basnage's not. et Basnage, b. 7, c. 18. 

Hist, of the Jews, b. 7, c. 19. 2 See Mariana's Hist, of Spain, b. 28j 

1 'On enjoignit aux Juifa pour la septi- c. 1 et 6, and Basnage, b. 7, c. 21. 

esme-fois,' &c. See Mezeray Abrege Chro- 3 Daniel in Kennet, vol. i. p. 179. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



9-1 



BISHOP NEWTON 



13. "Their sons and their daughters should he given unto 
another people," ver. 32. And in several countries, in Spain and 
Portugal particularly, their children have been taken from them 
by order of the government, to he educated in the popish re- 
ligion. The 4 fourth council of Toledo ordered, that all their 
children should be taken from them for fear they should par- 
take of their errors, and that they should be shut up in monas- 
teries, to be instructed in the Christian truths. And when they 
were banished from Portugal, 'the king,' says 5 Mariana, 'or- 
dered all their children under fourteen years of age, to be taken 
from them and baptized: a practice not at all justifiable,' adds 
the historian, 'because none ought to be forced to become 
Christians, nor children to be taken from their parents.' 

14. "They should be mad for the sight of their eyes which 
they should see," ver. 34. And into what madness, fury, and 
desperation have they been pushed by the cruel usage, extor- 
tions, and oppressions which they have undergone 1 We will 
allege only two similar instances, one from ancient, and one 
from modern history. After the destruction of Jerusalem by 
Titus, 6 some of the worst of the Jews took refuge in the castle 
of Masada, where being closely besieged by the Romans, they 
at the persuasion of Eleazar their leader, first murdered their 
wives and children ; then ten men were chosen by lot to slay 
the rest ; this being done, one of the ten was chosen in like 
manner to kill the other nine, which having executed, he 
set fire to the place, and then stabbed himself. There were 
960 who perished in this miserable manner ; and only two wo- 
men and five boys escaped by hiding themselves in the aque- 
ducts under ground. Such another instance we have in our 
English history. For 7 in the reign of Richard I. when the peo- 
ple were in arms to make a general massacre of them, 1500 of 
them seized on the city of York to defend themselves ; but 
being besieged, they offered to capitulate, and to ransom their 
lives with money. The offer being refused, one of them cried 
in despair, that it was better to die courageously for the law, 
than to fall into the hands of the Christians. Every one imme- 
diately took his knife, and stabbed his wife and children. The 
men afterwards retired into the king's palace, which they set 
on fire, in which they consumed themselves with the palace 
and furniture. 

15. "They should serve other gods, wood and stone," 
ver. 36 ; and again, ver. 64, " they should serve other gods, 
which neither they nor their fathers had known, even wood and 
stone." And is it not too common for the Jews in popish coun- 

* See Basnase, b. 7, c. 13, § 14. 7 Basnage, b. 7, c. 10, 5 20, who cites 

6 Mariana, b. 26, c. 6. Malt. Paris, p. Ill, et Polyd. Virgil. 1. 14 

6 Josephua de Bell. Jud. I. 7, c. 8 ct 9. p. 248. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



1 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



95 



trios lo comply with the idolatrous worship of the church of 
Rome, and to bow down to stocks and stones rather than their 
effects should he seized and confiscated 1 Here again we must 
cite the author, who hath most studied, and hath best written 
their modern history, and whom we have had occasion to quote 
several times in this discourse. 'The Spanish and Portugal 
inquisitions,' 8 saith he, 'reduce them to the dilemma of being 
either hypocrites or burnt. The number of these dissemblers is 
very considerable ; and it ought not to be concluded, that there 
are no Jews in Spain or Portugal, because they arc not known : 
They are so much the more dangerous, for not only being very 
numerous, but confounded with the ecclesiastics, and entering 
into all ecclesiastical dignities.' In another 9 place he saith, 'The 
most surprising thing is, that this religion spreads from genera- 
tion to generation, and still subsists in the persons of dissemblers 
in a remote posterity. In vain the great lords of Spain 1 make 
alliances, change their names, and take ancient scutcheons ; they are 
still known to be of Jewish race, and Jews themselves. The convents 
of monks and nuns are full of them. Most of the canons, inquisitors, 
and bishops proceed from this nation. This is enough to make the 
people and clergy of this country tremble, since such sort oi 
churchmen can only profane the sacraments, and want inten- 
tion in consecrating the host they adore. In the mean thrift 
Orobio, who relates the fact, knew these dissemblers. He was 
one of them himself, and bent the knee before the sacrament. 
Moreover, he brings proofs of his assertion, in maintaining, that 
there are in the synagogue of Amsterdam, brothers and sisters 
and near relations to good families of Spain and Portugal ; and 
even Franciscan monks, Dominicans, and Jesuits, who come to 
do penance, and make amends for the crime they have com- 
mitted in dissembling.' 

16. "They should become an astonishment, a proverb, and a 
by-word among all nations," ver. 37. And do we not hear and 
see this prophecy fulfilled almost every day 1 is not the avarice, 
usury, and hard-heartedncss of a Jew grown proverbial? and are 
not their persons generally odious among all sorts of people 1 
Mahommedans, Heathens, and Christians, however they may 
disagree in other points, yet generally agree in vilifying, abusing, 
and persecuting the Jews. In most places where they are tole- 
rated, they are obliged to live in a separate quarter by themselves, 
(as they did here in the Old Jewry,) and to wear some badge 
of distinction. Their very countenances commonly distinguish 
them from the rest of mankind. They are in all respects treated 
as if they were of another species. And when a great master 
of nature would draw the portrait of a Jew, how detestable 

» Basnaae, b. 7, c. 33, § 14. » B. 7, c. 21, § 26. 

Limborch Collat. cutn. Jud. p. 102. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



96 BISHOP NEWTON 

a character hath he represented ill the person of his Jem oj 
Vav< e ! 

17. Finally "their plngp.es should be wonderful, even great 
plntnie ;:: •.! of long conJ iiiuanc 1 ," vcr. 59. And have not, thei' - 

plague- 1 'issued now these 1700 years? Their former captivities 

Were very short in comparison; and 2 E/.ckiel and Daniel pro- 
phesied in (he land of the Chahla aus : hut now they have no 
true prophet to foretel an end of (heir calamities, they have only 
false Messiahs to delude them and aggravate their misfortunes. 
In their former captivities they hat! the comfort of being conveyed 
to the same place; they dwelt together in the land of Goshen, 
they were carried together to Babylon ; but now they are dis- 
persed all over the face of the earth. What nation hath suffered 
so much, and yet endured so long 1 what nation hath subsisted 
as a distinct people in their own country, so long as these have 
done in their dispersion into all countries? and what a standing 
miracle is this exhibited to the view and observation of the whole 
world ] 

Here arc instances of prophecies, prophecies delivered above 
three thousand y^ears ago, and yet as we see fulfilling in the 
world at this very time : and what stronger proofs can we desire 
of the divine legation of Moses 1 How these instances may 
affect others, I know not; but for myself I must acknowledge, 
they not only convince, but amaze and astonish me beyond 
expression. They are truly, as Moses foretold they would be, 
" a sign and a wonder for ever," ver. 45, 46. " Moreover all 
these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee and 
overtake thee, till thou be destroyed ; because thou hearkened st 
not unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep his command- 
ments, and his statutes which he commanded thee : and they 
shall be upon thee for a sign and for a wonder, and upon thy 
seed for ever." 



VIII. PROPHECIES OP OTHER PROPHETS CONCERNING 

THE JEWS. 

"OESIDES the prophecies of Moses, there are others of other 
-O prophets, relative to the present state and condition of the 
Jews. Such are those particularly concerning the restoration of 
the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin from captivity, and the 
dissolution of the ten tribes of Israel ; and those concerning the 
preservation of the Jews, and the destruction of their enemies ; 
and those concerning the desolation of Judea ; and those 
•oncerning the infidelity and reprobation of the Jews ; and 

* See Basnage, b. 6, c. 1, § 2. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES 



97 



those concerning llic calling' and obedience of ihc Gentiles. And 
U may he proper to say something- upon each of those topics. 

I. It. was foretold, that the ten tribes of Israel should he 
carried captiva by the kings of Assyria; and that the two re- 
maining (lilies of Judith anil Benjamin should he carried captive 
by the, king of Babylon : hut with this dilierence, that the two 
tribes should be restored and return from their captivity, but 
the, ten tribes should be dissolved and lost in theirs. Nay not 
only the captivity and restoration of (he two tribes were fore- 
told, but (he precise time of their captivity and restoration was 
also prefixed and determined by tlie prophet Jeremiah, (xxv. 11 :) 
"This whole land shall be a desolation, and an astonishment; 
and these nations shall serve the king of Babylon seventy 
years:" and again, (xxix. 10,) "Thus sailh the Lord, that after 
seventy years be accomplished at Babylon, I will visit you, and 
perform my good word towards you, in causing you to return to 
this place." This prophecy was first, delivered, (Jer. xxv. 1,) 
"in the fourth year of Jehoiakim, the son of Josiah king of 
■Tudah, that was the first year of Nebuchadnezzar king of Ba- 
bylon." And this 'same year it began to he put in execution; 
for Nebuchadnezzar invaded Judea, besieged and took Jeru- 
salem, made Jehoiakim his subject and tributary, transported 
ihc finest children of the royal family and of the nobility to 
Babylon, to be bred up there for eunuchs and slaves in his pa- 
lace, and also carried away the vessels of the house of the Lord, 
and put. them in the temple of his god at Babylon. Seventy 
years from this time will bring us down to the first year of 
Cyrus, (2 Chron. xxxvi. 22, Ezra i. 1,) when he made his pro- 
clamation for the restoration of the Jews, and for the rebuilding 
of the temple at Jerusalem. This computation of the seventy 
years' captivity appears to be the truest, and most agreeable to 
Scripture. Bat if you fix the commencement of these seventy- 
years at the time when Jerusalem was burned and destroyed, 
their 2 conclusion will fall about the time when Darius issued his 
decree for rebuilding the temple, after the work had been stopped 
and suspended. Or if you fix their commencement at the time 
when Nebuzaradan carried away the last remainder of the peo- 
pel, and completed the desolation of the land, their 'conclusion 
will fall about the time when the temple was finished and dedi- 
cated, and the first passover was solemnized in it. ' So that.,' 
as Dean Prideaux says, 'taking it which way you will, and at 
what stage you please, the, prophecy of Jeremiah will be fully 
and exactly accomplished concerning this matter.' It may be 
said to have been accomplished at three different times, and in 

1 See Usher, Prideaux, and the Commen- 5 Prideaui Connect. Part. i. b. 3, Anno 

tators on 2 Kings xxiv. 2 Chron. xxxiv. and 518, Darius 4. 

Dan. i. * Prideaux ibid. Anno 515, Darius 7. 

9 N 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



9S BISHOP NEWTON 

three different manners, and therefore possibly all might have 
been intended, though the first without doubt was the principal 

object of tlio prophecy. . 

Hut the case was different with the ten tribes of Israel. It 13 
verv well known that Ephrnim being the chief of the ten tribes 
is often put for nil the ten tribes of Israel; and it was predicted 
hv Isaiah, (vii. 8,) "Within threescore and five years shall 
Ephraim he broken, that it he not a people." This prophecy 
was delivered in lite first year of Ahaz king of Judah: for in 
1 be latter end of his father Jotham's reign, (2 Kings xv. 37,) 
Rezin king of Syria and Pekah king of Israel began their expe- 
dition against Judah. They went up towards Jerusalem to war 
against it in the beginning of the reign of Ahaz ; and it was 
to comfort him and the house of David in these difficulties 
and distresses, that the prophet Isaiah was commissioned to 
assure him, that the kings of Syria and Israel should remain 
only the heads of their respective cities, they should not prevail 
against Jerusalem, and within sixty and five years Israel should 
be so broken as to be no more a people. The learned 1 Vitringa 
is of opinion, that the text is corrupted, and that instead of 
sixty and five, it was originally written sixteen w and 
five. Sixteen and five, as he confesseth, is an odd way of com- 
putation for one and twenty; but it designs perfectly the years 
of Ahaz and Hezekiah. For Ahaz reigned sixteen years, and 
Hezekiah jive years alone, having reigned one year jointly with 
his father : and it was "in the sixth year of Hezekiah," (2 Kings 
xviii. 10, 11,) that "Shabnaneser took Samaria, and carried 
away Israel unto Assyria." Then indeed the kingdom of Israel 
was broken : and the conjecture of Vitringa would appear 
much more probable, if it could be proved that it had ever 
been usual to write the numbers or dates of years partly in 
words at length and partly in numeral letters. But without 
recourse to such an expedient the thing may be explicated 
otherwise. For from the first of Ahaz 5 compute sixty and 
five years in the reigns of Ahaz, Hezekiah, and Manasseh, the 
end of them will fall about the twenty-second year of Manas- 
seh, when Esarhaddon king of Assyria made the last depor- 
tation of the Israelites, and planted other nations in their stead; 
and in the same expedition probably took Manasseh captive, 
(2 Chron. xxxiii. 11,) and carried him to Babylon. It is 
said expressly that it was Esarhaddon who planted the other 
nations in the cities of Samaria : but it is not said expressly in 
Scripture, that he carried away the remainder of the people, 
but it may be inferred from several circumstances of the story. 
There were other deportations of the Israelites made by the 
<ings of Assyria before this time. In the reign of Ahaz, Tig- 

4 Comment, in locum. 5 Sec Usher Prideaux, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE Pi:< M'llECIES. 



99 



lath-pile/,cr look many of tli<> Israelites, "even (ho Roubenites, 
and the (indites. and the half tribe of .Manasseh, and all the 
hind of .\aphtali, and carried (hem captive Id Assyria, and 
brought (hem unto Halah, and I labor, and llara, and to the 
river (Jo/.an," (1 Chmn. v. 2(j ; 2 Kings xv. 29.) I lis son Shal- 
nianeser, in the reign of ile/.ekiah, took Samaria, and carried 
away still greater numhers "unto Assyria, and |iul them in 
Hula h and in 1 labor by the river of Go/.an, (the same places whi- 
ther their brethren had been carried before them,) and in the. 
cities of the Modes," (2 Kings xviii. 11.) His sun Sennacherib 
came up also against Hezekiah, and all the fenced cities of 
Judab ; but his army was miraculously defeated, and he himself 
was forced to return with shame and disgrace into his own 
country, where he was murdered by two of bis sons, (2 Kings 
xviii. 19.) Another of his sons, Esarhaddon, succeeded him in 
the throne, but it was some time before he could recover his 
kingdom from these disorders, and think of reducing Syria and 
Palestine again to bis obedience : and then it was, and not till 
then, that he completed the ruin of the ten tribes, carried away 
the remains of the people, and, to prevent the land from becom- 
ing desolate, "brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, 
and from Hava, and from Ilamath, and from Sepha.rvaim, and 
placed (hem in the cities of Samaria, instead of the children of 
Israel," (Ezra iv. 2, 10 ; 2 Kings xvii. 24.) Ephraim was broken 
from being a kingdom before, but now he was broken from 
being a people. And from that time to this what account can 
be given of the people of Israel as distinct from the people of 
Judab 1 where have they subsisted all this while % and where is 
their situation, or what, is their condition at present 1 

We see plainly that they were placed in Assyria and Media ; 
and if they subsisted any where, one would imagine they might 
be found there in the greatest .abundance. But authors have 
generally sought for them elsewhere : and the visionary writer 
of the second hook of Esdras, (xiii. 40, &c.) hath ass^ted that, 
they took a resolution of retiring from the Gentiles, and of 
going into a country which had never been inhabited ; that 
the river Euphrates was miraculously divided for their passage, 
and they proceeded in their journey a year and a half, before 
t hey arrived at this country, which was called Arsareth. But 
the worst of it is, as this country was unknown before, so it 
hath been equally unknown ever since. It is to be found no 
where but in this apocryphal book, which is so wild and fabu- 
lous in other respects, that it deserves no credit in this parti- 
cular. Benjamin of Tudela, a Jew of the twelfth century, 6 hath 
likewise assigned them a large and spacious country with fine 
cities; but nobody knoweth to this day where it is situated. 

* For these particulars the reader may consilt Basnage's Hist, of Jews, b. 6, c. 2, 3 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



100 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Eldad, another Jew of the thirteenth century, bath placed then? 
in Ethiopia and I know not where, and haih made the Sara- 
cens and twenty-five kingdoms tributary to them. Another 
Jewish writer, Pcritful of Feirara, who lived in the century 
before the hist, hath given them kingdoms in a country called 
Pcrrielnt, enclosed by unknown mountains, and bounded by 
Assyria, and likewise in the deserts of Arabia, and even in the 
East Indies. Manasseh, a famous rabbi of the last century, 
and others, have asserted, that they passed into Tavtary, and 
expelled the Scythians ; and others again from Tartary have 
conveyed them into America. Hut all these differing accounts 
prove nothing but the great uncertainty that, there is in this 
matter. The best of (hem are only conjectures without any 
solid foundation, but most of them are manifest forgeries of the 
Jews to aggrandize their nation. 

The diilicully of finding out the habitations of the ten tribes 
hath induced 'others to maintain, that they returned into their 
own country with the other two tribes after the Babylonish 
captivity. The decree indeed of Cyrus extended to " all the 
people of God," (Ezra i. 3,) and that of Artaxerxes to "all the 
people of Israel," (vii. 13 ;) and no doubt many of the Israelites 
look advantage of these decrees, and returned with Zerubbabcl 
and Ezra to their own cities : but still the main body of the ten 
tribes remained behind. Ezra, who should best know, saith 
that, there "rose up the chief of the fathers of Judah and Ben- 
jamin," (i. 5,) and he calleth the Samaritans "the adversaries of 
Judah and Benjamin," (iv. 1 ;) these two tribes were the princi- 
pals, the others were oniy as accessaries. And if they did not 
return at this time, they cannot be supposed to have returned 
in a body at any time after this : for we read of no such adven- 
ture in history, we know neither the time nor occasion of then- 
return, nor who were their generals or leaders in this expedi- 
tion. Josephus, who saw his country for several years in as 
flourishing a condition ?s at any time since the captivity, affirms 
that 8 Ezra sent a copy of the decree of Artaxerxes to all of the 



' See Calmet's two Dissertations, 1st. 
Sur le pays ou les dix tribus d'Israet fnrent 
transportces, et sur celui oil elles sont au- 
jourdhui. Comment, vol. 3. 2d. Ou ton 
examine si lea dix tribus sont revenues de 
leur captivite, dans la terre d'Israel. Com- 
ment, vol. 6. 

' To iT avrtypaQov alrijs napd Tiivras sVr/i- 
ipt roiff bfioityvcls rovs Kara Tt/v Mrjoiav oVraj. 

iroWot i' airStVj Kal rdf KTt'/oeis <iva\a- 

Guvtis, ^ASov cU BaStAwva, iroSouvTcs ri\v £tff 
Ta 'hf-oo6\vfia KaBobov. 'O bi way Aads tG>v 
\aparj\iTuv Kara X&pav ejitivc. Aid Kal Ho 
QvAu; tival avp&ibTiKtv int T£ ri/y 'Aff/af Kal 

AUvtNTIST 
HERITAGE CENTEH 



ri)$ £t'f>i57r>K, '^uualoti v-naKovovaas. At b} 
ctKa 0uAui ntpav eioiv Eu^fla'rou ZitoS beTipo, 
uvpiddcs aireifioi, Kai apiSu'J) yvuoSrjvat 
cvvdutvai. Exemplar vero ejus in Mcdiam 
ad onirics gentis sua; homines misit. — Multi 
vcro ex Us jvm re sua familiari Babylonem se 
conlulerunt, ut qui liierosolyma revertendi 
desiderio tench antur. Omnis avlem multitude 
Jsraelitarum in ea regione mansit. Quaprop- 
ter duo; tantum tribus per Asiam aique Euro- 
pam sub Romano deguni imperio. Decern 
aulem re.liqucc tribus usque in hodiernum diem 
loca ultra Euphratem colunt, infinita homi- 
nam miltia, nec numero comprekendenda 
Antiqu. I. 11, c. 5, § 2. 



Jtmu White Library 
MOREWS UNIVERSITY 

Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



101 



Mime nation throughout Media, where (lie ten tribes lived in 
captivity, and many of I hem came, with their effects to Babylon, 
desiring to return to Jerusalem: hut (lie main body of the Is- 
raelites abode in that region: and therefore it bath happened, 
saith be, that there arc two tribes in Asia and Europe, living in 
subjection to the, Romans; but the ten tribes are, beyond the 
Euphrates to this time; and then addelb, with the vanity of 
a .lew speaking of his countrymen, that they were so many 
myriads, that they could not be numbered. 

Others, finding no good authority for admitting that the ten 
(lilies of Israel were restored in the same manner as the two 
tribes of Judah and Benjamin, 3 have therefore asserted, that 
'the ten tribes of Israel, which had separated from the bouse 
of David, were brought to a full and utter destruction, and 
never after recovered themselves again. For those who were 
thus carried away, (excepting only some few, who joining them- 
selves to the Jews in the land of their captivity returned with 
them,) soon going into the usages and idolatry of the nations, 
among whom they were planted, (to which they were too much 
addicted while in their own land,) after a while became wholly 
absorbed, and swallowed up in them, and thence utterly losing 
their name, their language, and their memorial, were never after 
any more spoken of.' But if the whole race of Israel became 
thus extinct, and perished for ever, how can the numerous 
prophecies be fulfilled, which promise the future conversion and 
restoration of Israe* as well as of Judah ? 

The truth I conceive to lie between these two opinions. Neither 
did they all return to Jerusalem, neither did all, who remained 
behind, comply with the idolatry of the Gentiles, among whom 
they lived. But whether they remained, or whether they returned, 
this prophecy of Isaiah was still fulfilled ; the kingdom, the com- 
monwealth, the state of Israel was utterly broken ; they no longer 
subsisted as a distinct people from Judah, they no longer main- 
tained a separate religion, they joined themselves to the Jews 
from whom they had been unhappily divided, they lost the name 
of Israel as a name of distinction, and were thenceforth all in 
common called Jews. It appears from the book of Esther, that 
there were great numbers of Jews in all the hundred twenty and 
seven provinces of the kingdom of Ahasuerus or Artaxerxes Lon- 
gimanus king of Persia, and they could not all be the remains 
of the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin, who had refused to 
return to Jerusalem with thlir brethren; they must many of 
them have been the descendants of the ten tribes whom the 
kings of Assyria had carried away captive ; but yet they are 
all spoken of as one and the same people, and all wi thout dis- 
tinction are denominated Jews. We read in the Acts of the 

' Prideaux Connect, part 1, b.l. Anno 677. Manasseh 22. 

9* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



HV3 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Apostles, (ii. 0,) lliat there came lo Jerusalem to celebrate the 
least of Pentecost "Parthians, and Medes, and Elainites, and 
(lie dwellers in Mesopotamia:" tlieso men came from (lie coun- 
tries when-ill the (en Irihes had heen placed, and in all proba- 
l*i I it v therefore were some of their posterity; but yet these as 
v. ill as the rest, arc styled, (ver. 5,) "Jews, devout men, out ol 
e\ erv nation under heaven." Those likewise of the ten tribes, 
who returned to Jerusalem, united with the two Irihes of 
Judith and Benjamin, and formed but one nation, one body of 
Jews ; (hey might for some ages perhaps preserve I heir ge- 
nealogies; hut I hey are now incorporated together, and the dis- 
tinction of tribes and families is in great measure lost among 
them, and they have alt from the Babylonish captivity to this 
day been comprehended under the general name of Jews. 
In St. Paul's time there were several persons of all the ten 
iribes in being; for he speakolh of " the twelve tribes hoping 
to attain to the promise of God," (Acts x.vvi. 7;) and St. James 
addresseth his epistle "to the twelve tribes which are scat- 
tered abroad," (James i. t.) And we make no question, that 
several persons of all the ten tribes are in being at present, 
though we cannot separate them from the rest ; they are con- 
founded with tire other Jews ; there is no difference, no dis- 
tinction between them. The 'Samaritans indeed (of whom 
there are still some remains at Sichem and the neighbouring 
tow ns) pretend to be the descendants of the children of Israel, 
but (hey are really derived from those nations, which Esar- 
haddon king of Assyria planted in the country, after he had 
carried thence the ten tribes into captivity. And for this rea- 
son the Jews call them by no other name than Cuthites, (the 
name of one of those nations,) and exclaim against them as the 
worst of heretics, and if possible have greater hatred and abhor- 
rence of them than of the Christians themselves. 

Thus we see how the ten tribes of Israel were in a manner 
lost in their captivity, while the two tribes of Judah and Ben- 
jamin were restored and preserved several ages afterwards. 
And what, can you believe, were the reasons of God's making 
this difference and distinction between them? The ten tribes 
had totally revolted from God to the worship of the golden 
calves in Dan and Bethel ; and for this, and their oilier idola- 
try and wickedness, they were suffered to remain in the land of 
their captivity. The Jews were restored, not so much for their 
own sakes, as for the sake of the promises made unto the fa- 
thers, the promise to Judah that the Messiah should come of 
his tribe, the promise to David that the Messiah should be 
born of his family. It was therefore necessary for the tribe of 
• udah, and the families of that tribe, to be kept distinct until 

1 See Pndeau* as before. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



103 



the coming- of l!ie Messiah. But now these ends are full}- an- 
swered, (lie tribes of Judah and Benjamin are ns much con- 
founded as any of the rest: all distinction of families and ge- 
nealogies is lost among them: and the 2 Jews themselves ac- 
knowledge as much in saying, that when the Messiah shall 
come, it will he part of his oiliee ' to sort their families, restore 
the genealogies, and set aside strangers.' 

II. The preservation of the Jews through so many age?, and 
the total destruction of their enemies, are wonderful events; 
and are made still more wonderful hy being signified before- 
hand by the spirit of prophecy, as we find particularly in the 
prophet Jeremiah, (xlvi. 28:) "Fear not thou, O Jacob my ser- 
vant, saith the Lord ; for I am with thee, for I will make a full 
end of all the nations whither I have driven thee, but I will 
not make a full end of thee." 

The preservation of the Jews is really one of the most signal 
and illustrious acts of divine providence. They are dispersed 
among all nations, and yet they are not confounded with any. 
The drops of rain which fall, nay, the great rivers which How 
into the ocean, arc soon mingled and lost in that immense body 
of waters: and the same in all human probability would have 
been the fate of the Jews, they would have been mingled and 
lost in the common mass of mankind ; but on the contrary they 
flow iuto all parts of the world, mix with all nations, and yet. 
keep separate from all. They still live as a distinct people, 
and yet they no where live according to their own laws, no 
where elect their own magistrates, no where enjoy the full ex- 
ercise of their religion. Their solemn feasts and sacrifices are 
limited to one certain place, and that hath been now for many 
ages in the hands of strangers and aliens, who will not suffer 
them to come thither. No people have continued unmixed so 
long as they have done, not only of those who have sent forth 
colonies into foreign countries, but even of those who have abided 
in their own country. The northern nations have come in 
swarms into the more southern parts of Europe ; but where are 
they now to be discerned and distinguished ] The Gauls went 
forth in great bodies to seek their fortune in foreign parts ; but 
what traces or footsteps of them are now remaining any where 1 
In France who can separate the race of the ancient Gauls from 
the various other people, who from time to time have settled 
there 1 In Spain who can distinguish exactly between the first 
possessors the Spaniards, and the Goths, and the Moors, who 
conquered and kept possession of the country for some ages ] 
In England who can pretend to say with certainty which fa- 
milies are derived from the ancient Britons, and which from 
•he Romans, or Saxons, or Danes, or Normans 1 The most an- 

3 Sec Bishop Chandler's Defence of Christianity, c. 1, § 2, p. 38, 3d Edit 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



101 



BISHOP NEWTON 



cient and 1 101 1< >; n :i I >■ »■ pedigrees can lie (inccil up only to a cer- 
tain period, ami beyond iliat. tin- re is nothing but conjecture 
and unccitaim v, obscurity and ignorance: hut die. Jews can 
go up higher llum any nation, (hey can even deduce their pedi- 
gree from ihe beginning of (lie world. Tliey may not know 
from what particular "tiihe or family limy arc descended, but 
lhe\ know certainly that they all sprung from the slock of 
Abraham. And yet (he- contempt with which limy have been 
lieaied, and the hardships which limy liave undergone in al- 
most all countries, should one would think have made them 
desirous to Ionic t or renounce their original ; but ( I icy profess 
it, they glory in it : and after so many wars, massacres, and 
persecutions, they still subsist, they still are very numerous: 
and w hat bul a supernatural power could have preserved them 
in such a maimer as none other nation upon earth hath been 
preserved ? 

Nor is the providence of God less remarkable in the desl rue- 
lion of (heir enemies, than in their preservation. For from the 
beginning who have been tiie great enemies and oppressors of 
the Jewish nation, removed them from their own land, and com- 
pelled them into captivity and slavery 1 The Egyptians afflicted 
them much, and detained them in bondage several years. The 
Assyrians carried away captive the ten tribes of Israel, and (he 
Babylonians afterwards ihe two remaining tribes of Judah and 
Benjamin. The Syro-Macedonians, especially Antiochus Epi- 
phanes, cruelly persecuted them: and the Romans utterly dis- 
solved the Jewish slate, and dispersed the people so that they 
have never been able to recover their city and country again. 
But where are now these great and famous monarchies, which 
in their turns subdued and oppressed the people of God 1 Are 
they not vanished as a dream, and not only their power, but 
their very names lost in the earth 1 ? The Egyptians, Assyrians, 
and Babylonians were overthrown, and entirely subjugated by 
the Persians: and the Persians (it is remarkable) were the 
restorers of the Jews, as well as the destroyers of their enemies. 
The Syro-Macedonians were swallowed up by r (he Romans: 
and the Roman empire, great and powerful as it was, was 
broken into pieces by the incursions of the northern nations; 
while the Jews arc subsisting as a distinct people at this day. 
And what a wonder of providence is it, that (he vanquished 
should so many ages survive the victors, and the former be 
spread all over the world, while the lalter are no morel 

Nay not only nations have been punished for their cruelties 
to the Jews, hut divine vengeance hath pursued even single 
persons, who have been their persecutors and oppressors. The 
first-born of Pharaoh was destroyed, and lie himself with his 
host was drowned in the sea. Most of those who oppressed 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



105 



Israel in the, days of tlio Judges, Eglon, Jabin mid Si-era, Orcb 
iind Zeeb, and tin; rest, came. In an untimely cud. Nebuchad- 
nezzar was sf lie k> 'i i with madness, and the crown was soon trans, 
frrrcd from liis family to strangers. Anliochus Epiphanes 3 died 
in ureal, agonies, with ulcers, and vermin i<suir<r from them, so 
I ha I 1 1 ii' lil I hiness of his smell was intolerable In all liis a I tendants, 
and even to himsell'. Herod, who was a cruel tyrant, to the 
.lews,' died in the same miserable manner. Flaccus, governor 
of Egypt, who barbarously plundered and oppressed I lie Jews 
of Alexandria, 5 was afterwards banished rind slain. Caligula, 
who persecuted the Jews for refusing- to pay divine honours to 
his slalues, 6 was murdered in the (lower of liis age, after a short 
and wicked reign. But where are now, since lliey ha\e abso- 
lutely rejected the gospel, and been no longer tin: peculiar 
people of God, where are, now such visible manifest at ions of a 
divine interposition in their favour] The Jews would do well 
to consider this point ; for rightly considered, it may be an 
effectual means of opening' their eyes, and of turning them to 
Christ our Saviour. 

III. The desolation of Judea is another memorable instance 
of lb' 1 , Iruih of prophecy. It. was foretold so long ago as by 
Moses, (Levil. xxvi. .'3:3:) " I will scatter vou among ihe heathen, 
and will draw out a sword after you ; and j our laud shall be de- 
solate, and your cities waste." It was foretold again by Isaiah, 
the prophet speaking, as prophets often do, of things future as 
present, (i. 7, 8 :) " Your country is desolate, your cities are burnt 
with fire ; your land, strangers devour it in y r our presence, and 
it is desolate as overthrown by strangers. And the daughter of 
Zion is left as a cottage in a vineyard, as a lodge in a garden 
of cucumbers, as a besieged city." This passage may relate 
immediately to the times of Ahaz and Hezekiah ; but it must 
have a farther reference to the devastations made by the Chal- 
deans, and especially by the Romans. In this sense it is un- 
derstood by 'Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Jerome, and most an- 
cient interpreters: and the following words imply no less than 
a general destruction, and almost total excision of the people, 
such as they suffered under the Chalda-ans, but more fully under 
the Romans, (ver. 9 :) " Except the Lord of hosts had left unto us 
a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we 
should have beenlike unto Gomorrah." The same thing was again 
foretold by Jeremiah; for speaking afterwards of the conver- 
sion of the Gentiles, and of the restoration of the Jews in the 



» 2Mw.ij.S. Polvh. Frasr. l.Sl.c. 11. 

' Joseph. Alltiq. 1. 17, c. 6, § 5. De Bell. 
Jud. 1. 1, r. 33, § 5. 

* Philo .Tii.iaMis in Flaecm, ail fin. 

6 Philo (It; Le^atione act Caium. Joseph. 
Antiq. 1. IS c. 9; 1. 19, c. 1. Suetonii Calig. 



o. 59. "Visit annis xxx. imperavit trminio, 
et x. mensihus, diehusipie vm." 

' Just. Marl. Apol. lma, p. 70, Edit. 
Thirlb. Dial, cum Tivphom-, p. I til), el 243. 
Tertull. advers. Mareiun. !. 3, e. 23, et altb, 
Hieron. in locum. 

0 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



lor 



i:iSII()L' NEWTON 



lnlli'i' days, lie must bo understood lo speak here of the times 
ni't-rcdinu', (\ii. 10, 11:) "Many pastors (princes or leaders) 
have de--lru\id iny vineyard, lln-y have Hodden my portion 
under loo!, lliey have made my pleasant portion a desolate wil- 
derness; they have made it desolate, anil being desolate if, 
inniirnei li unlo me ; llie wliole land is made desolate, because 
mi ma ii la yeth it lo heart." 

The same thing is expressed or implied in oilier places : and 
lialli nnl (lie stale ol Judea now fur many ages been exa.clly 
answeialile In Ibis description '{ Thai a count ry should he de- 
popiilaled and desolated by the. incursions and depredations of 
foreign armies is nothing wonderful; but that il should lie so 
iiimiy !i!(i'S in ibis miserable condition is more than man could 
foresee, and could be revealed only by («od. A celebrated 
French writer, "in his History of the Crusades, pretends lo ex- 
hibit a. true picture of Palestine, and he says (hat ihen 'it was 
just what il. is at present, the. worst of all the inhabited coun- 
tries of Asia.. It is almost, w ho! iy covered with parched rocks, 
on which there is not, one line, of soil. If this small territory 
were cultivated, it might not improperly be compared to Swit- 
zerland.' Put there is no need of citing authorities (o prove that 
the land is forsaken of its inhabitants, is uncultivated, unfruit- 
ful, and desolale; for the enemies of our religion make this 
very thing an objection to the Irulh of our religion. They say 
that so barren and wretched a country could never ha \e been 
a landjl/ming with milk tend liimcy, nor have, supplied and main- 
tained such multitudes, as it is represented to have done ir 
Scripture. Hut ihey do not see or consider, that hereby the 
prophecies are fulfilled ; so that it, is rather an evidence for the 
Irulh of our religion, (ban any argument against it. 

The country was formerly a good country, if we may believe 
the concurrent testimony of those who should best know it, 
the people who inhabited it. Aristeas and Joseph us loo 9 speak 
largely in commendat ion of its fruit fulness : and t hough some- 
thing may be allowed to national prejudices, yet they would 
hardly have had the confidence to assert, a thing, which all the 
world would easily contradict and disprove. Nay there are 
even heathen authors who bear testimony to the fruit fulness of 
the land: though we presume, that after the Babylonish cap- 
tivity it, never recovered lo be again what it was before. Strabo 1 
describes indeed the country about Jerusalem as rocky and 
barren, but he commends other parts, particularly about Jordan 
and Jericho. HecataHis 2 quoted by Josephus giveth it the cha- 



" Voltaire's Hist, not far from the \><-«m- ' filralio, 1. Ifi, p. 1104. 1095, 1106, 
nirif;. 2 Joseph, contra Apiun, 1. 1, i) 



Aristeas, p. 13,14. Edit. Ilody. Joseph. Ti/s unicmn Krii Tra/K/xjpuirari/s^wpuj. — Opti 
de Bell. Jud. I. 8, c. 3. nacljirrticissivtisotu 



Digitized by the Cerfter for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



107 



racter of one of the best and most fertile countries. Tacitus 3 
sn.it h, that it raincl.li seldom, the soil is fruitful, fruits abound as 
with us, and besides them the balsam and palm trees. And 
notwithstanding the long desolation of the laud, there are still 
visible such marks and tokens of iruil fulness, as may convince 
any man that it once deserved the character which is given 
of it in Scripture. I would only refer the reader to two learned 
and ingenious travellers of our own nation, Mr. Manndrull and 
Dr. Shaw ; and he will fully be satisfied of the truth of what, is 
here asserted. 

The 4 former says, that 'all along this day's travel, (Mar. 25,) 
from Kane Leban to Beer, and also as far as we could see around, 
the country discovered a quite different face from what it had 
before; presenting nothing to the view in most place?, but 
naked rocks, mountains, and precipices. At sight of which, 
pilgrims are apt to be much astonished and baulked in their 
expectations; finding that country in such an inhospitable 
condition, concerning whose pleasantness and plenty they had 
before formed in their minds such high ideas from the descrip- 
tion given of it, in the word of God: insomuch that it almost 
startles their faith, when they reflect, how it could be possible 
for a land like this to supply food for so prodigious a number 
of inhabitants, as are said to have been polled in the twelve 
tribes at one time; the sum given in by Joab, (2 Sam. xxiv.) 
amounting to no less than thirteen hundred thousand fighting 
men, besides women and children. But it is certain that any 
man, who is not a little biassed to infidelity before, may see, as 
he passes along, arguments enough to support his faith against 
such scruples. For it is obvious for any one to observe, that 
these rocks and hills must have been anciently covered with 
earth, and cultivated, and made to contribute to the mainte- 
nance of the inhabitants, no less than if the country had been 
all plain: nay, perhaps much more; forasmuch as such a 
mountainous and uneven surface affords a larger space of ground 
for cultivation, than this country would amount to, if it were 
all reduced to a perfect level. For the husbanding of these 
mountains, their manner was to gather up the stones, and place 
them in several lines, along the sides of the hills, in form of 
a wall. By such borders they supported the mould from tumbling 
or being washed down ; and formed many beds of excellent 
soil, rising gradually one above another, from the bottom to 
the top of the mountains. Of this form of culture you see evi- 
dent footsteps, wherever you go in all the mountains of Pales- 
tine. Thus the very rocks were made fruitful. And perhaps 
there is no spot of ground in this whole land, that was not for- 

3 Taciti Hist. 1. 5, c. 6 : ' Ran imbres, uber praeterquc eas, balsamnm et palma}.' 
solum, exuberant fruges nostrum ad morem, 4 Maundrell, p. 64, &e. 5th Edit. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



108 



BISHOP NEWTON 



merly improved, to the production of something or other, mi- 
nisterial; to 1 lie sustenance of human life. For than the plain 
countries nothing can be more fruit fid, whether for the produc- 
tion of coin or cattle, and consequently of milk. The hills, 
though improper for all cattle except goats, yet being disposed 
into such beds as are before described, served very well to bear 
corn, melons, gourds, cucumbers, and such like garden stulf, 
which makes the principal food of these countries for several 
months in the year. The most rocky parts of all, which could 
not well he adjusted in that manner for the production of corn, 
might, yet serve for the plantation of vines and olive frees ; 
which delight to extract, the one its fatness, the other its 
sprightly juice, chiefly out of such dry and flinty places. And 
the great plain joining to the Dead Sea, which by reason of its 
saltness might be thought unserviceable both for cattle, corn, 
olives, and vines, had yet its proper usefulness for the nourish- 
ment of bees, and for the fabric of honey; of which Josephns 
gives us his testimony, De Bell. Jud. 1. 5, c. 4. And I have 
reason to believe it, because when I was there, I perceived in 
many places a smell of honey and wax, as strong as if one had 
been in an apiary. Why then might not this country very well 
maintain the vast number of its inhabitants, being in every part, 
so productive of either milk, corn, wine, oil, or honey, which 
are the principal food of these eastern nations? the constitu- 
tion of their bodies, and the nature of their clime, inclining 
them to a more abstemious diet than we use in England, and 
other colder regions.' 

The 5 other asserts, that 'the Holy Land, were it as well peo- 
pled and cultivated as in former time, would still be more fruit- 
ful than the very best, part of the coast of Syria and Phoenicia. 
For the soil itself is generally much richer, and all things con- 
sidered, yields a more preferable crop. Thus the cotton that is 
gathered in the plains of Ramah, Esdraelon, and Zebulun, is in 
greater esteem than what is cultivated near Sidon and Tripoli ; 
neither is it possible for pulse, wheat, or any sort of grain, to be- 
more excellent than what is commonly sold at Jerusalem. The 
barrenness or scarcity rather, which some authors may either 
ignorantly or maliciously complain of, does not proceed from 
the incapacity or natural unfruitfulness of the country, but. 
from the want of inhabitants, and the great aversion there is 
to labour and industry in those few who possess it. There are 
besides such perpetual discords and depredations among the 
petty princes, who share this fine country, that allowing it was 
better peopled, yet there would be small encouragement to sow, 
when it was uncertain who should gather in the harvest. Other- 
wise the land is gond land, and still capable of affording its neigh- 

& Shaw's Travels, p. 365, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



I 



ON THE I'lK M'UVA 'IKS. (Of) 

hours (ho like supplies of coin ami oil, which il is known lo have 
done in the lime of Solomon. The pail- pai I ii nlarl v ahonl . J i ■ i" n - 
saleni, heinir described lo he rock\ anil i : khhi I ;i ii kiu.-:, have heen 
I hereiore supposed to he barren anil unfruitful. \ el gra ill ing I his 
conclusion, which is Car from being just, a kingdom is not lo he 
(leiioiuinalcd harreu or unfruitful from one pari of ii only, hut. 
from the whole. Nay, farther, the blessing thai w as given lo Ju- 
dith, was not. of the same kind with (lie blessing of A-her or of 
Issachar, that "his hread should he fat," or "his land should he 
pleasant," hut, that, "his eyes should be red with wine, and his 
leeth should he white with milk." Gen. xlix. 12. Muses also 
makeih milk and honey (the chief dainties and subsistence of 
the earlier ages, as they continue to he of the Bedowcen Arabs) 
to he 6 " the glory of all lands:" all which productions are 
either actually enjoyed, or at least might be, by proper care 
and application. The plenty of wine alone is wanting at pre- 
sent ; yet from the goodness of that little, which is still made 
at Jerusalem and Hebron, we find that these barren rocks (as 
ihey are called) might yield a much greater quantity, if the 
abstemious Turk and Arab would permit a further increase and 
improvement to be made of the vine, &.(•„' 

IV. Nothing can be a stronger or clearer proof of the divine 
inspiration of the prophets, than their foretelling not only the 
outward actions, but even the inward dispositions of men, many- 
ages before those men were in being. The prophets were na- 
turally prejudiced in favour of their own nation ; but yet they 
foretell the infidelity and reprobation of the Jews, their disbe- 
lief of the Messiah, and thereupon their rejection by God. 
We will not multiply quotations to this purpose. It will be 
sufficient to produce one or two passages from the evangelical 
prophet Isaiah. The 53d chapter is a most famous prophecy 
of the Messiah ; and it begins with upbraiding the Jews for 
their unbelief, "Who hath believed our report] and to whom 
is the arm of the Lord revealed ]" which St. John, (xii 38,) and 
St. Paul, (Rom. x. 16,) have expressly applied to the unbeliev- 
ing Jews of their time. The prophet assigns the reason too, 
why they would not receive the Messiah, namely, because of 
his low and afflicted condition : and it is very well known that 
they rejected him on this account, having all along expected 
him to come as a temporal prince and deliverer in great power 
and glory. 

The prophet had before been commissioned to declare unto 
the people the judgments of God for their infidelity and dis- 

« As Bishop Pearce observes, Is not this glory of all lands ; but the Zand, which dii 

a mistake in Dr. Shaw ? The words are not abound with milk and honey t he lather calls 

of Moses but of Ezekiel, (u. 6, 15,) and he the glory of all lands. 
does not seem to call the milk and honey the 

10 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



110 



BISHOP NEWTON 



obedience, (vi. 9, 10:) "And he said, Go, and tell this people 
(this people, not, my people,) Hear ye indeed, but understand not ; 
and see ve indeed, but perceive not. Make the heart of this 
people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes ; lest 
they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and under- 
stand with tlieir heart, and convert, and be healed." In the style 
of Scripture the prophets are said to do what they deciare icill 
be done : and in like manner Jeremiah is said, (i. 10,) to be "set. 
over I lie nations, and over the kingdoms, to root out, and to 
pull down, and to destroy, and to throw down, to build, and to 
plant;" because he was authorised to make known the purposes 
and decrees of God, and because these events would follow in 
consequence of his prophecies. "Make the heart of this people 
fat," is therefore as much as to say, Denounce my judgment upon 
this people, that their heart shall be fat, and their ears heavy, and 
there eyes shut; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their 
ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and be healed. 
This prophecy might relate in some measure to the state of the 
Jews before the Babylonish captivity ; but it did not receive its 
full completion till the days of our Saviour ; and in this sense 
it is understood and applied by the writers of the New Testa- 
ment, and by our Saviour himself. The prophet is then in- 
formed, that this infidelity and obstinacy of his countrymen 
should be of long duration. "Then said I, Lord, how long 1 ? 
And he answered, Until the cities be wasted without inhabi- 
tant, and the houses without man, and the land be utterly de- 
solate. And the Lord have removed men far away, and there 
be a great forsaking in the midst of the land," (ver. 11.) Here 
is a remarkable gradation in the denouncing of these judgments. 
Not only Jerusalem and the cities should be least ed without inha- 
bitant, but even the single houses should be without man ; and 
not only the houses of the cities should be without man, but even 
the country should be utterly desolate ; and not only the people 
should be removed out of the land, but the Lord should remove 
them far away; and they should not be removed for a short 
period, but there should be a great or rather a long forsaking in 
the midst of the land. And hath not the world seen all these 
particulars exactly fulfilled 1 Have not the Jews laboured under 
a spiritual blindness and infatuation in hearing but not under- 
standing, in seeing but not perceiving the Messiah, after the ac- 
complishment of so many prophecies, after the performance 
of so many miracles'! And inconsequence of their refusing to 
convert and be healed, have not their cities been wasted without, 
inhabitant, and their houses without man? Hath not their land 
been utterly desolate ? Have they not been removed far away into 
the most distant parts of the earth? And hath not their re- 
moval or banishment been now of near 1700 vears duration 1 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE I'lii irTIEOILS. 



Ill 



And do fhey not slill continue deaf and Itlind, obstinate mid un- 
believing] Tlic .lows, iit the lime of I ! delivery of this pro- 
phecy, idoricd in ln'in»' the peculiar church and people of God : 
;iiid would any Jew of himself have thum-hl or have said, that 
his nation would in process of lime, become an inlidcl and repro- 
bate nation, inlidcl and reprobate, for so many u«es, oppressed hy 
men, and forsaken hy God] It. was ahove 7.30 years heforo 
Christ, that Isaiah predicted these things ; and hn\v could he 
have predicted them, unless he had heen iiluininated hy tiie 
divine vision ; or how could they have succeeded accordingly, 
unless (he spirit of prophecy had heen the spirit, of God ] 

V. Of the same nature arc the prophecies concerning the 
calling and obedience of the Gentiles. How could such an 
event he foreseen hundreds of years before it, happened ] but 
the prophets are full of the glorious subject, and speak with 
delight, and rapture of the universal kingdom of the Messiah; 
that " God would give unto him the heathen for his inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession," (Psal. 
ii. S ;) that " all the ends of the world should remember and 
turn unto the Lord, and all the kindreds of the. nations should 
worship before him," (Psal. xxii. 27;) that « in the last, days 
the mountain of (he house of the Lord should be established in 
the top of the mountains, and should be exalted above the hills, 
and all people should flow unto it," (Micah iv. 1 ;) which pas- 
sage is also to be found in Isaiah, (ii. 2,) that " from the rising 
of the sun even unto the going down of the same, my name 
shall be great among the Gentiles, and in every place incense 
shall be offered unto my name, and a pure offering ; for my name 
shall be great among the heathen, saith the Lord of hosts," 
(Mai. i. 2.) But the prophet Isaiah is more copious upon this as 
well as other evangelical subjects : and his 49th and 60th chap- 
ters treat particularly of the glory of the church in the abundant 
access of the Gentiles. " It is a light thing that thou shouldst 
be my servant to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the 
preserved of Israel : I will also give thee for a light to the Gen- 
tiles, that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the 
earth," '(xlix 6 ;) " Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the 
glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. The Gentiles shall come 
to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. The 
abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of 
the Gentiles shall come unto thee, &c." (lx. 1,3, 5, &c.) 

It is as absurd as it is vain in the Jews to apply these prophe- 
cies to the proselytes whom they have gained among the nations ; 
for the number of their proselytes was very inconsiderable, and 
nothing to answer these pompous descriptions. Neither was 
their religion ever designed by its founder for an universal reli- 
gion, their worship and sacrifices being confined to one certain 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



112 



BISHOP NEWTON 



place, whither all I lie males were obliged lo repair thrice every 
year; so dial it was plainly calculated for a, particular people, 
and could never become the religion of ihe w hole world. There 
was iiuleed to he a religion, which was designed for all na- 
tions. io preached in all, and (o be received in rdl : but what 
prosper! or probability was there, that such a generous institu- 
tion should proceed front such it narrow-minded people as the 
Jews, or that the Gentiles who hated and despised I hem should 
ever receive a religion from them 1 Wits it not much more likely, 
:!iat they should he corrupted by the example of all the nations 
around I hem, and be induced to comply with the polytheism 
and idolatry of some of their powerful neighbours find con- 
querors, to which they were but too much inclined of them- 
selves ; was not this, I say, much more likely than that they 
should be the happy instrument of reforming the world, and 
converting some of all nations lo the worship of the one only God 
in spirit and in truth 1 

But the prophet farther intimates, that this great revolution, 
the greatest that ever was in the religious world, should be 
effected by a few incompetent persons, and effected too in a short 
compass of time. " A little one shall become a thousand, and 
a small one a strong nation: I the Lord will hasten it in his 
time," (lx. 22.) Our Saviour's commission to his apostles was 
" Go, leach all nations :" and who were the persons to whom this 
commission was given? those who were best qualified and able 
to carry it. into execution? the rich, the wise, the mighty of this 
world? No, they wore chiefly a few poor fishermen, of low pa- 
rentage and education, of no learning or eloquence, of no policy 
or address, of no repute or authority, despised as Jews by r the 
rest of mankind, and as the meanest and worst of Jews by the 
Jews themselves. And what improper persons were these to 
contend with the prejudices of all the world, the superstitions of 
the people, the interests of the priests, the vanity of philosophers, 
the pride of rulers, the malice of the Jews, the learning of Greece, 
and the power of Rome ? 

As this revolution was effected by a few incompetent persons, 
so was it effected too in a short compass of time. After our 
Saviour's ascension " the number of disciples together was 
ahout an hundred and twenty," (Acts i. 15:) but they soon 
increased and multiplied ; the first sermon of St. Peter added 
unto them "about three thousand souls," (ii. 41 :) and the se- 
cond made up the number " about five thousand," (iv. 4.) Be- 
fore the destruction of Jerusalem, in the space of about forty 
years, the gospel was preached in almost every region of the 
world then known : And in the region of Constantine, Chris- 
tianity became the religion of the empire ; and after having 
suffered a little under Julian, it entirely prevailed and triumphed 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



113 



over paganism nml idolatry ; and slill prevails in the most civi- 
lize'! and improved parts of the earth. A I! I his was more than 
man could foresee, and much more than man could execute : 
and \vc experience the good effects of these prophecies at this 
day. The speedy propagation of the gospel could not have been 
ellecled hy persons so unequal to the task, if the same divine 
Spirit, who fore loin it, had not likewise assisted them in it, ac- 
cording to the promise, " I the Lord will hasten it in his time." 
We may he as certain as if \vc had seen it, that the f rut Ii really 
was, as the Evangelist affirms, (Mark xvi. 20:) "They went 
forth and preached every where, the Lord working with them, 
and confirming the word with signs following." 

But neither the prophecies concerning the Gentiles, nor those 
concerning the Jews, have yet received their full and entire 
completion. Our Saviour hat li not yet had "the uttermost 
parts of the earth for his possession," (Psal. ii. 8;) "All the 
ends of the world have not yet turned unto the Lord," (xxii. 27 ;) 
"All people, nations, and languages, have not yet served him," 
(Dan. vii. 11.) These things have hitherto been only partiallv, 
but they will even literally be fulfilled. Neither are the Jews 
yet made "an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations," 
(Isa. lx. 15.) The time is not. yet come, when "violence shall 
no more be heard in the land, wasting nor destruction within 
their borders," (ver. 18.) God's promises to them are not yet 
made good in their full extent. "Behold, I will take the chil- 
dren of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, 
and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their 
own land. And they shall dwell in the land that I have given 
unto Jacob my servant, even they and their children, and their 
children's children for ever, and my servant David shall be 
their prince for ever," (Ezek. xxxvii. 21, 25;) "Then shall they 
know that I am the Lord their God, who caused them to be 
led into captivity among the heathen ; but I have gathered them 
unto their own land, and have left none of them any more there. 
Neither will I hide my face any more from them, for I have 
poured out my spirit upon the house of Israel, saith the Lord 
God," (xxxix. 28, 29.) However, what hath already been ac- 
complished is a sufficient pledge and earnest of what is yet to 
come : and we have all imaginable reason to believe, since so 
many of these prophecies are fulfilled, that the remaining pro- 
phecies will be fulfilled also; that there will be yet a greater 
harvest of the nations, and the yet unconverted parts of the 
earth will be enlightened with the knowledge of the Lord ; that 
the Jews will in God's good time be converted to Christianity, 
and upon their conversion be restored to their native city and 
country : and especially since the state of affairs is such, that 
they mav return without much difficulty, having no dominion, 
10* " P 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



114 



BISHOP NEWTON 



no settled country, or fixed property to detain tnem much any 
when:. We have seen the prophecy of Hosna (iii. 4, 5) ful 
lilled in part, and why should we not believe that it will be ful- 
filled in the whole? "The children of Israel shall abide many 
i!ovH without a king-, and without a prince, and without a sacri- 
fice'-, and without an image, (or altar,) and without, an epliod, (or 
.,•;, ./ io wear an eplwd,) and without teraphim, (or divine mani- 
''< .-.■/«,' ion.) Afterward shall the children of Israel return, and 
r-c.-k I he Lord their Cod, and David their king-, and shall fear 
the Lord and his goodness in the latter days." 

We ha re now exhibited a summary view of the prophecies of 
the Old Testament more immediately relative to the present 
-s;>te and condition of the Jews: and what stronger and more 
convincing arguments can yon require of the truth both of the 
Jewish and of the Christian religion 1 The Jews were once the 
peculiar people of God: and as St.. Paul sait.h, (Lorn. xi. 1,) 
"Hath Cod cast away his people 1 Cod forbid." We see that 
after so many ages they are still preserved by a miracle of pro- 
vidence a distinct people ; and why is such a continual miracle 
exerted, but for the greater illustration of the divine truth, and 
the better accomplishment of the divine promises, as well those 
which are yet to be, as those which are already fulfilled] We 
see that the great empires, which in their turns subdued and 
oppressed the people of Cod, are all come to ruin : because 
though they executed the purposes of God, yet that was more 
than they understood; all that they intended was to satiate 
their own pride and ambition, their own cruelty and revenge. 
And if such hath been the fatal end of the enemies and op- 
pressors of tlie Jews, let it serve as a warning to all those, who 
at any time or upon any occasion arc for raising a clamour and 
persecution against them. They are blameable no doubt for 
persisting in their infidelity after so many means of conviction ; 
but this is no warrant or authority for us to proscribe, to abuse, 
injure, and oppress them, as Christians of more zeal than cither 
knowledge or charity have in all ages been apt to do. Charity 
ii greater than faith : and it is worse in us to be cruel and uncha- 
ritable, than it is in them to be obstinate and unbelieving. 
Persecution is the spirit of popery, and in the worst of popish 
countries the Jews are the most cruelly used and persecuted : 
the spirit of protestantism is toleration and indulgence to 
weaker consciences. Compassion to this unhappy people is 
not to defeat the prophecies ; for only wicked nations were to 
harass and oppress them, the good were to show mercy to 
them; and we should choose rather to be the dispensers of 
God's mercies than the executioners of his judgments. Read 
die eleventh chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, and see 
what the great apostle of the Gentiles, who certainly understood 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



115 



the prophecies belter than any of us can pretend to do, saith 
of the infidelity of the Jews. Some of the Gentiles of his time 
valued themselves upon their superior advantages, and he re- 
proves thein for it, that they who "were cut out of the olive- 
tree which is wild by nature, and were graded contrary to na- 
ture into a good olive-tree," should presume to "boast against 
the natural branches," (vcr. 24, 18:) but what would he have 
said, how would he have flamed and lightened, if they had made 
religion an instrument of faction, and had been for stirring up 
a persecution against them? We should consider, that to them 
we owe the oracles of God, the Scriptures of the New Testa- 
ment as well as the old ; Ave should consider that " the glorious 
company of the apostles" as well as " the goodly fellowship of 
the prophets" were Jews ; we should consider, that " of them as 
concerning the flesh Christ came," the Saviour of the world : 
and surely something of kindness and gratitude is due for such 
infinite obligations. Though they are now broken off, yet they 
are not utterly cast away. " Because of unbelief (as St. Paul 
argues, ver. 20,) they were broken off* and thou standest by 
faith ; be not high-minded, but fear." There will be a time, 
when they will be graffed in again, and again become the people 
of God ; for as the apostle proceeds, (ver. 25, 26,) " I would not, 
brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, (lest ye 
should be wise in your own conceits,) that blindness in part is 
happened to Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles be come 
in ; and so all Israel shall be saved." And which (think ye) is 
the most likely method to contribute to their conversion, which 
are the most natural means to reconcile them to us and our re- 
ligion ; prayer, argument, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness ; 
or noise and invective, injury and outrage, the malice of some, 
and the folly and madness of more'? They cannot be worse 
than when they crucified the Son of God, and persecuted Ids 
apostles: but what saith our Saviour 1 (Luke xxiii. 34 :) "Fa- 
ther, forgive them, for (hey know not what they do :" what saith 
his apostle St. Paul 1 (Rom. x. 1 :) " Brethren, my heart's desire 
and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be saved." In 
conformity to these blessed examples our church hath also 
taught us to pray for them : and how can prayer and persecu- 
tion consist and agree together? They are only pretended 
friends to the church, but real enemies to religion, who encou- 
rage persecution of any kind. All true sons of the church, all 
true Protestants, all true Christians will, as the apostle adviseth, 
(Eph. iv. 31,) "put away all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, 
and clamour, and evil speaking, with all malice ;" and will join 
heart and voice in that excellent collect — " Have mercy upon 
all Jews, Turks, infidels, and heretics, and take from them all 
ignorance, hardness of heart, and contempt of thy word : and 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



116 



BISHOP NEWTON 



so fetch them home, blessed Lord, to thy flock, that they may 
be saved among the remnant of the true Israelites, and be made 
one fold, under one shepherd, Jesus Christ our Lord." 



IX. THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING NINEVEH. 

AS the Jews were the peculiar people of God, the prophets 
IX were sent to them chiefly, and the main subjects of the 
prophecies are the various changes and revolutions in the Jewish 
church and state. But the spirit of prophecy is not limited 
there ; other subjects are occasionally introduced ; and for the 
greater manifestation of the divine providence, the fate of other 
nations is also foretold : and especially of those nations which 
lay in the neighbourhood of Judea, and had intercourse and con- 
nexions with the Jews; and whose good or ill fortune therefore 
was of some concern and consequence to the Jews themselves. 
But here it is greatly to be lamented, that of these eastern nations 
and of these early times we have very short and imperfect ac- 
counts ; we have no regular histories, but only a few fragments 
of history, which have escaped the general shipwreck of time. 
If we possessed the Assyrian history written by Abydenus, and 
the Chalda;an by Berosus, and the Egyptian by Manetho, we 
might in all probability be better enabled to explain the precise 
meaning, and to demonstrate the exact completion of several 
ancient prophecies : but for want of such helps and assistances 
we must be glad of a little glimmering light wherever we can 
see it. We see enough, however, though not to discover the 
beauty and exactness of each particular, yet to make us admire 
in the general these wonders of providence, and to show that 
the condition of cities and kingdoms hath been such, as the pro- 
phets had long ago foretold. And we will begin with the in- 
stance of Nineveh. 

Nineveh was the metropolis of the Assyrian empire, and the 
Assyrians were formidable enemies to the kingdoms both of 
Israel and Judah. In the days of Menahem king of Israel, Put 
the king of Assyria invaded the land, and was bought off with a 
thousand talents of silver, (2 Kings xv. 19.) A few years after- 
wards, "in the days of Pekah king of Israel, came Tiglath-pileser 
king of Assyria, and took several cities, and Gilead, and Galilee, 
all the land of Naphtali, and carried them captive to Assyria," 
(2 Kings xv. 29.) The same Tiglath-pileser was invited by 
Ahaz king of Judah to come and assist him against Rezin king 
of Syria, and Pekah king of Israel : " And Ahaz took the silver 
and gold that was found in the house of the Lord, and in the 
treasures of the king's house, and sent it for a present to the 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



117 



king of Assyria," (2 Kings xvi. S.) The king of Assyria came 
accordingly to his assistance, and routed his enemies : but still, 
as another sacred writer saith, "distressed him, and strength- 
ened him not," (2 Chron. xxviii. 20.) A little after, in the days 
of Hoshea king of Israel, " Shalmancser the king of Assyria 
came up throughout, all the land," and after a siege of three 
years "took Samaria, and carried Israel away into Assyria, and 
placed them in Ilalah, and in Ilahor by the river of Gozan, and 
in the cities of the Modes," (2 Kings xvii. 5, 6.) It was " in the 
sixth year of Hezekiah," king of Judah, that Shalmancser king 
of Assyria carried Israel away captive: and "in the fourteenth 
year of king Ilezekiah, did Sennacherib king of Assyria come 
up against all the fenced cities of Judah, and took them," 
(2 Kings xviii. 10, 13.) And the king of Assyria exacted of the 
king of Judah " three hundred talents of silver, and thirty ta- 
lents of gold ;" so that even good king Hezekiah was forced to 
" give him all the silver that was found in the house of the 
Lord, and in the treasures of the king's house," (ver. 14, 15.) 
Sennacherib notwithstanding sent his captains " with a great 
host against Jerusalem," (ver. 17,) but his army was miracu- 
lously defeated, and he, himself was afterwards slain at Nineveh, 
(2 Kings xix. 35, 3G, 37.) His son Esarhaddon completed the 
deportation of the Israelites, " and brought men from Babylon, 
and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from 
Scpharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead 
of the children of Israel ; and they possessed Samaria, and 
dwelt in the cities thereof," (2 Kings xvii. 24 ; Ezra iv. 2.) We 
see then that the Assyrians totally destroyed the kingdom of 
Israel, and greatly oppressed the kingdom of Judah : and no 
wonder therefore that they are made the subject of several 
prophecies. 

The prophet Isaiah denounceth the judgments of God against 
Sennacherib in particular, and against the Assyrians in gene- 
ral. " 0 Assyrian," or rather, " Wo to the Assyrian, the rod 
of mine anger," (x. 5.) God might employ them as the ministers 
of his wrath, and executioners of his vengeance ; and so make 
the wickedness of some nations the means of correcting that 
of others : " I will send him against an hypocritical nation ; and 
against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge to take 
the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like 
the mire in the streets," (ver. 6.) But it was far from any intent 
of ^theirs to execute the divine will, or to chastise the vices of 
mankind ; they only meant to extend their conquests, and es- 
tablish their own dominion upon the ruin of others : " How- 
beit he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so, but it. 
is in his heart to destroy, and cut off nations not a few," (ver. 7.) 
Wherefore when they shall have served the purposes of divine 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



118 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Providenc.?, they shall lie severely punished for their pride and 
nnibnion, their tyranny and cruelly to their neighbours: 
" Wherem.e ii shall come to pass, that w hen the Lord hath per- 
formed In., whole work upon mount Zion, and on Jerusalem, 
I will pimir.ii the fruit, of the stout heart of the king of Assyria, 
and the irloiy of his high looks," (ver. 12.) There was no pros- 
pect of suen an event, while the Assyrians were in the midst of 
llieir successes and triumphs: hut still the word of the prophet 
prevailed; and it was not long after tlie.-e calamities brought 
upon the Jews, of w hich we have given a short, deduction, that 
tins Assyrian empire properly so called was overthrown, and 
Nineveh destroyed. 

Nineveh, or Ninus, as it was most usually called by the 
Greeks and Romans, was, as we said before, the capital city of 
the Assyrian empire; and the capita! is frequently put for the 
whole empire, the prosperity or ruin of the one being involved 
in that of the other. This was a very ancient city, being built 
by Asshur or as others say by Nimrod ; for those words of 
Moses, (Gen. x. 11,) which our translators together with most 
of the ancient versions render thus, "Out of that land went 
forth Asshur, and builded Nineveh," others translate, as the 
' Cha.ldee Paraphrast translates them, and as they are rendered 
in the margin of our Bibles, "Out of that land he," that is, 
Nimrod, the person spoken of before, "went forth into Assyria, 
and builded Nineveh." It is well known that the word Asshur 
in Hebrew is the name of the country as well as the name of 
the man, and the preposition is often omitted, so that the words 
may very well be translated he went forth into Assyria. And 
Moses is here giving an account of the sous of Ham, and it 
may seem foreign to his subject to intermix the story of any of 
the sons of Shem, as Asshur was. Moses afterwards recounts the 
sons of Shem, and Asshur among them ; and it is presumed that 
he would hardly relate his actions, before he had mentioned his 
nativity, or even his name, contrary to the series of the gene- 
alogy and to the order of the history. But this notwithstanding 
I incline to understand the text literally as it is translated, 
" Out of that land went forth Asshur," being expelled thence by 
Nimrod, "and builded Nineveh" and other cites, in opposition 
to the cities which Nimrod had founded in the land of Shinar. 
And neither is it foreign to the subject, nor contrary to the 
order of the history, upon the mention of Nim rod's invading 
and seizing the territories of Asshur, to relate whither Asshur 
retreated, and where lie fortified himself against him. But by 
whomsoever Nineveh was built, it might afterwards be greatly 
enlarged and improved by Ninus, and called after his name, 
whoever Ninus was, for that is altogether uncertain. 

1 8 De terra il'.a egressus est in Assyriam." Orik. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



119 



As it was a very ancient, so was it likewise a very great city. 
In Jonah it is styled " (hat great city," (i. 2 ; iii. 2,) '" an exceed- 
ing great city," (iii. 3.) In the original it. is a city great to 
God; 2 in the same manner as Moses is called by St. Stephen, 
in the Acts of (he Apostles, (vii. 20,) imios rjs oa, fair to God, 
or exceeding fair, as our translators rightly render it; and so 
"the mortmains of God," (Psal. xxxvi. 6,) are exceeding high 
mountains, and "the cedars of God," (Psal. Ixxx. 10,) are ex- 
ceeding tall cedars. It was therefore "an exceeding great 
city;" and the scripture-account is confirmed by the testimony 
of heathen authors. Strabo 3 says, that Nineveh was much 
greater even than.Babylon : and Diodorus Siculus 4 from Ctesias 
affirms that 'its builder Ninus proposed to build a cily of such 
magnitude, that it should not only be (he greatest of the cities 
which were then in all the world, but that none of those who 
should be born after that time attempting the like should easily 
exceed it;' and a little after he subjoins, that 'nobody after- 
wards built such a city, either as to the greatness of the com- 
pass, or as to the magnificence of the walls.' It is added in 
Jonah, (iii. 3,) that it was "an exceeding great city of three 
days' journey," 5 (hat is, of three days' journey in circuit, as St. 
Jerome and the best commentators expound it. Strabo, as it 
was observ ed before, hath said that Nineveh was much larger 
than Babylon; and a little afterwards he says, that 6 the circuit 
of Babylon was 385 furlongs : but Diodorus Siculus 7 asserts 
that the whole circuit of Nineveh was 480 furlongs; which 8 
make somewhat more than 60 miles, and 60 miles were three 
days' journey, 20 miles a day being the common computation 
of a foot traveller. It is farther said in Jonah, (iv. 11,) that in 
Nineveh "there were more than sixscore thousand persons who 
could not discern between their right hand and their left hand, 
and also much cattle." I think it is 9 generally calculated that 



2 Ev^n 1 ? nVnr-fy Deo magna civitas, 
x6\ts ptyd\n t<~) Ge'J, Sept. 

3 noXij or ud^uv rjv Tjjs Ba/?uXwi'0f. Ea 
mulio major eral Babylime. Strabo, 1. 16, 
p. 1071. 

4 — *E<r7rcu<Ss rn\lKnvTnv Krtcai rb urytBoc 
ir6\iv, were pj povav airrijv uvai ucytarr/v rwy 
tote ot'ffwv Kara traffic ri)v oiKOVfiivnv, aWH 
pilSi tISv f<cr,>y£v£(n-ff>wv lripu>v imfluWiue- 
vov 'pqeews Sv birepbicrBat. Tantaz quoque 
molis urbem condcrefestinabut, ut non modo 
omnium tunc in orbe terrarum maxima exis- 
tcret, scd eliam ut nemo post genitorum tale 

quid,aggrcssus ipsum facile superaret. 

Tr/XtKavrnv yap 7rdX(v oviids iicrcpov tileries 
Kara re rd utyc&os rov rztpifioXov, Kai rr)v irrpi 
to tei^os itcyaXarphuav. A nullo enim post- 
modu/n urbs lanto ambitus spatio, tantaque 
magnijeentia rnanium exstrucla fuit. Diod. 
Siculus, 1. 2, c. 3. 

*■ ' Civitas magna et tanti ambitus ; ut vis 



tritim dierum posset, itinere circumiri.' Hie- 
ron. Comment, in loruni. 

s Tbv ot k»k\ov l^u rov rd%ovc TOiaw 
ffttav dy&oriKovra ittvrt araSifiiv. Muri ambitu 
ecrxxev stndiorum. Strabo, 1. 16, p. 1072. 

7 Tov ovuxavTos 7r£pi/?yXou cvoradivTOi IK 
araStuiv rcrpiiKotribiv kih byborjKovra. jiwbi' 
tus Mux stadiis ccccxxc constat. 1. 2, c. 3. 

* 'Mini circuitus stadiorum fuisse 

cccclxxx, id est, milliariiim sei-aginta; 
quoe triduanum iter facient, si singulorum 
dierum iter trstitnes viginti milliaribus : quo- 
modo definierunt non Jurisconsult! solum, 
sed et Gnecorum vetustissimi. Herodotus, 
1. 5, c. 53. TlevTi'/Kovra 5e Kat Ik'itvv nrdtia 
en rjfirpjj iKdarj] bu^ivijai. Centum et quin- 
quaginta stadia unoquoque die pcrazrantilius. 
cl stadia sunt viginti milliaria, &c.' Bu- 
charti Phaleg. 1. 4, c. 20, col. 252. 

9 Bochart. ibid. col. 233. Lowth's Com- 
ment, and Calmet's. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



120 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the voung children of any place are a fifth part of the inhabitants; 
and if we admit of that calculation, the whole number of inha- 
bitants in Nineveh amounted to above six hundred thousand: 
which number will appear by no means incredible, if we consi- 
der the dimensions of .the city as given by Diodorus Siculus,' 
i hat it was in length 150 furlongs, in breadth 90 furlongs, and 
in circuit 480 furlongs, that is 20 miles long, about 12 miles 
broad, and above CO miles in compass. A city of such dimen- 
sions might easily contain such a number of inhabitants, and 
many more : and at the same time there might be, as there are 
in most of (he great cities of the east, large vacant spaces for 
gardens or for pasture ; so that there might be, as the sacred 
text asserts there was, "also much cattle." But according to 
the modern method of calculation, 2 the number of the Ninevites 
is reduced much lower. For allowing that the number of in- 
fants was one hundred and thirty thousand, as the Scripture 
saith that they were more than one hundred and twenty thou- 
sand ; yet these making but three-tenths of the inhabitants, the 
number of citizens will appear to have amounted to four hun- 
ched and twenty-three thousand. London and Paris stand not 
upon one-quarter of the ground, and yet. are supposed to con- 
tain more inhabitants ; London even more than the former cal- 
culation, and Paris more than the latter; it being 3 computed 
that in London there are about 725,943 persons, and about 
437,478 in Paris. 

The inhabitants of Nineveh, like those of other great cities, 
abounding in wealth and luxury, became very corrupt in their 
morals. Whereupon it pleased God to commission the prophet 
Jonah to preach unto them the necessity of repentance, as the 
only means of averting their impending destruction: and such 
was the success of his preaching, that both the king and the 
people repented and turned from their evil ways, and thereby 
for a time delayed the execution of the divine judgments. 
Who this king of Assyria was we cannot be certain, we can 
only make conjectures, his name not being mentioned in the 
hook of Jonah. Archbishop Usher 5 supposeth him to have been 
Pul the king of Assyria, who afterwards invaded the kingdom 
of Israel, in the days of Menahem, (2 Kings xv. 19 ;) it being 
very agreeable to the methods of providence to make use of an 
heathen king who was penitent, to punish the impenitency of 
God's own people Israel. But it. should seem more probable, 
that this prince was one of the kings of Assyria, before any of 
those who are mentioned in Scripture. For Jonah is reckoned 



1 E7^f fie ruJv ftlv fiaK/torifliav TrXcupwr txa- 
rtoav fj 7rrfAcs [Kurdv K'd vcvrfiKovra arahmvy 
rwy <.i ^p'f^urf'pdjj/, h zvfjKiiY-a jc. r. \. Lulus 
utrmaut Irmgiits ad CL stadia r-mtrrtl ; reli~ 
tp/u dun muiora, xc oblinad, §*c. Du>d. Sic. 
1. 2, c. 3. 



! Maitland's Hist, of London b. S, c. 2 
p. 542. 

3 Maitland,j>. 541 et 548. 

4 See Usher s Annals, A. M. 3233, p. 58, 
and Lowth's Comment. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



121 



I he most ancient of all the prophets usually so called, whose 
writings are preserved in the canon of Scripture. We know 
thai, lie prophesied of the restoration of (lie coasts of Israel 
taken by the king of Syria, which was accomplished by Jero- 
boam the second, (2 Kings xiv. 25:) and therefore Jonah must 
haw. lived before that time; and is with great reason supposed 
by liishop Lloyd in his Chronological Tables to have prophe- 
sied at the hitter end of Jehu's, or the beginning of (lie reign of 
.le.hoahaz, when the kingdom of Israel was reduced very low, 
and greatly oppressed by Hazael king of Syria, (2 Kings x. 32.) 
If he prophesied at that time, there intervened Jehoahaz's reign 
of seventeen years, Joash's reign of sixteen years, Jeroboam's! 
of forty and one years, Zachariah's of six months, Shallum's of 
one month, and Menahern was seated on the throne of Israel, 
before any mention is made of Pul the king of Assyria : and 
therefore we may reasonably conclude from the distance of 
time, which was above seventy years, that Jonah was not sent 
to Pul the king of Assyria, but to one of his predecessors, 
though to whom particularly we are unable to discover, for the 
want before complained of, the want of Assyrian histories, 
which no doubt would have related so memorable a transaction. 

But this repentance of the Ninevites, we may presume, was 
of no long continuance. For not many years after we find the 
prophet Nahum foretelling the total and entire destruction of 
the city; though there is no certainty of the time of Na hum's, 
any more than of Jonah's prophesying. Josephus 5 saith that he 
flourished in the time of Jotham king of Judah, and that all the 
things which he foretold concerning Nineveh came to pass one 
hundred and fifteen years afterwards. St. Jerome 6 place th him 
under Hezekiah, king of Judah, and saith that his name by in- 
terpretation is a comforter ; for the ten tribes being carried away 
by the king of Assyria, this vision was to comfort them in their 
captivity; nor was it a less consolation to the other two tribes 
of Judah and Benjamin, who remained in the land, and were 
besieged by the same enemies, to hear that these conquerors 
would in time be conquered themselves, their city be taken, and 
their empire overthrown. All that is said of him in Scrip- 
ture is "Nahum the Elkoshite," (Nahum i. 1,) which title in 



5 Hf Si rif Kara" tovtov rbv Kdtpbv ffpo- 
^ifrrjy Nao6[ios t 1 ovvo/iti. Ernt autem quirlem 
en tempore votes, cut nomen Nahumus. XvviSn 
U Tavra rd raoctpr^fiiva xtpi Nivtu^s, /lcrd 
zrij UaTbv ttat TrtvTiKalhtm. Evenerunt autem 
imnia quads Nineve pradicta sunt centum et 
quintlecim past annos. Jos. Antiq. lib. 9, c 
11,8 3. 

G * Naum qui interpretatur consolaior. Jam 
enim decern tribus ab Assyriis deducts fue- 

11 



rant in captivitatem sub Ezechia rege Juda, 
sub quo etiam nunc in eonsolationem populi 
transmigrate adversum Ninevcn visio cenii- 
tur. Noc erat parva consolaiio, tarn his qui 
jam Assyriis serviebant, quam reliquis qui 
sub Ezechia de Iribu Juda et Benjamin ab 
iisdem hoslibus obsidebanlur : ut audirent 
Assyrios quoque a Chaldieis esse capiendo?, 
sicut in consequentibus hujus libii demon* 
strabitur.' Hieron. Prol. in Naum. 

a 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



122 



HI.SIIOP NEWTON 



nil |ini'..i'i'!ir, u.-i- L'iviMi him from (ho place of his nativity; 
and 7 Hi. .I i-'me suppose! h ii (o haw been a village in Galilee, 
(]„• ni,i - v, I'aivnl' w ere shewn In him, w hen In; I ravelled in those 
| \ 'W we learn from (lie sacred history, (2 Kings XV. 29,) 
| e. j,V of "(Jalilee were l;iK< II h\ Tibial 1 1-piJcs-Cl" king 
i.f \ ' a, a nil carried captive into Assy i ia." It. is not impro- 
I ih.'ivfore, that at thai lime this prophet, who was a (jiiili- 

1. mi'jhi he instructed to foretell the fall of Nineveh ; and 
thai i!.i,e coincides with the reign of Jothiini king of Judith, 
which is the time assigned for Nahum's prophesying hy Jose- 
phiH. Hnt if.Iosephns was right in this particular, lie was wrong 
in another; for more than one hundred and fifteen years intcr- 
\eia d between the reign of Jolham king of Judah, and the de- 
struction of Nineveh, as it is usually computed hy chronologers. 
There is one thing, which might greatly assist us in fixing the 
time of Nahum's prophesying ; and that is the destruction of 
No-Amon or Diospolis in Egypt, which he mentions (chap, 
iii. S, &c.) as a late transaction, if we could know certainly 
when that destruction happened, or by whom it was effected. 
It is commonly attributed to Nebuchadnezzar; but that time is 
too late, and the destruction of No-Amon would fall out after 
the destruction of Nineveh instead of before it. Dr. Prideaux 8 
with mine reason believes, that it was effected by Sennacherib, 
before la' marched against Jerusalem ; and then Nalmm's pro- 
phesying would coincide exaclly with the reign of Ilezekiah, 
which is the lime assigned for it hy St. Jerome. 

But w henever it w as that Nahum prophesied, he plainly and 
largely foretold the destruction of Nineveh ; his w hole prophecy 
relates to this single event: and the city was accordingly de- 
stroyed by the Medes and Babylonians. This point I think is 
generally agreed upon, that Nineveh was taken and destroyed 
by the Medes and Babylonians; these two rebelling and unit- 
ing together subverted ihe Assyrian empire : but authors differ 
much about the time when Nineveh was taken, and about the 
king of Assyria in whose reign it was taken, and even iibout 
the persons who had the command in this expedition. Hero- 
dotus 5 affirms, that it was taken by Cyaxares king of the Medes ; 
St. Jerome, after the Hebrew chronicle, 1 asserts that it was taken 
by Nabuchodonosor king of (he Babylonians: but, these ac- 
counts may hi; easily reconciled, for Cyaxares and Nabucho- 
donosor might take it with their joint forces, as they actually 



* 1 EIt-«i nwpir Iindii! in G:ilil;i n vimlns, 
parvus rpii.lrni, M vix minis vw. rum irililir-in- 
r.nn inriirrin- viv-!i/';t : sri! tami'll tintns Ju- 
c.:ims; ci miln rgiio'jui' a firciiriudircnti' tii'in- 
ulraii.i.' Hi. Ton. Pr..l. in Nnmn. 

• Priil. Ciimi.-ri. j.nrl 1, Ii. 1. Anno 713. 
MMiik 10. " 11,-r.jJ. I. 1, c. 100. 



1 Ilirron. in Naum ii. 12. Seder Olarr. 
Rubba soli Nabnnhoilonosnr rem auriliuit, et 
trmpus ponit. Annn primo Nabuchiidonosor 
subnet Ninrvnn, nl est, noli iliu postmortem 
pairis. Kbraieum line Chrunii'on seeutl 
sum S. Hieronvrrms, &.c.' Ivlarsbami Ctirun. 
fcuc xviii. p. 559. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



123 



did according to that which is written in the hook of Tohif, 
(xiv. 15,) if the Assuerus in Tobit Ijc the s.ime (as there is great 
reason lo lliink him the same) witli the Cyaxares of Herodotus: 
"Hut before Tobias died, he heard of the destruction of Ni- 
neveh, w hich was taken by Nabucliodonosor and Assuerns ; 
and before his death he rejoiced over Nineveh." Joscphus 2 who 
waith in one place that (he empire of the Assyrians was dis- 
solved by the Medes, saith in another that the Medes and Ba- 
bylonians dissolved the empire of the Assyrians. Herodotus 
himself 3 saith that the Medes took Nineveh, and subdued the 
Assyrians, except the Babylonian portion ; the reason of which 
was, the Babylonians were their allies and confederates. Gtesias, 
and after him 4 Diodorus Siculus, ascribe the taking of Nineveh, 
and the subversion of the Assyrian empire, to Arbaces the Mode, 
assisted by Belesis the Babylonian. I know that 5 Eusebius, 
and after him several excellent chronologers, Usher, Prideaux, 
and others, reckon this quite a different action, and fix it at quite 
a different time ; but it is not likely that the same city should 
be twice destroyed, and the same empire twice overthrown, by 
the same people twice confederated together. Diodorus, who 
relates this catastrophe, doth not mention the other; but saith 
expressly, 6 that Arbaces distributed the citizens of Nineveh in 
the country villages, levelled the city with the ground, trans- 
ferred many talents of gold and silver to Ecbatana the royal city 
of the Medes ; and so, saith he, the empire of the Assyrians was 
subverted. If there is some difficulty in discovering the persons 
by whom Nineveh was taken, there is more in ascertaining the 
king of Assyria in whose reign it was taken, and more still in 
fixing the time when it was taken, scarce any two chronologers 
agreeing in the same date : but as these things are hardly pos- 
sible to be known, so neither are they necessary to be known, 
with precision and exactness ; and we may safely leave them 
among the uncertainties of ancient history and chronology. 



tav KariiXvO'jvat. Axxyrioruih impcrium a 
fifcrlis cutrsuin iri c.ontigit. Joseph. Antiq. 
1. 10, c. 2, § 2. — Mijiovs *<" tou; Ba/?uA«- 
viovs, oi rhv 'Acftvpiav KariXvaav ap%fiv. 
Me'lftn ct Bibylonins, qui Assyriorum evcrte- 
rant impcrium. Ibid . o. 5, § 1. 

3 K(ti rt]v rt Ntvov sTXovj Kai rovs *A.irffupr- 
ovi bvo^tiptovi ivoifiaavTO, -\>iv Trjs Butlv\w 
vtns [iotpr/c. J?t jXinum e.Tpugnaverunt, As- 
syriosque, cxrepta Babylonica portione, sube- 
gerunl. Hi -rod. 1. 1, c. 106. 

4 Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 2-1. 

5 11 Eusebius (more suo) utramque sen- 
tentiam in Canoiietn retulit: ad mentem 
Ctesiae, 'Arises Medus (ait, Num. 1197,) 
Assyriorum iinperio destrueto, regnum in 
Medos translulit.' Deiu (post annos 213) 



ex auctoritale Herodoli, Num. 1410. ' Cy- 
axares Mcdus subvcrlit Ninitrn,' Ista au- 
tetn itn'urrara suni." Marsbami Chronicon. 
Soec. xvm. p. 556. 

fi 'O <$' ovv 'Apfiiiicrjc to7s Kara ri)v ir<J>u 
inflows ipooivt^Oiis, ulroiis pel' Kara Kiaftai, 

it Ktoc, rill' <3f t?6\iv CIS wntyos Kariaku- 

T cv. "ETfira r6v tz apyvpov teal %pvabv 

• no^Xwv own Ta\dvruv, aircKOfitot ri;f 

MriStas ih 'Ef/^arara. 'H uh' ocv fiyefiovia 

rwv 'Aaauplwp vrrd Mijtiwv KarfAvSn rdv 

Trpotiprifiivov rpixov. Simiti qttopte Icnilute 
erga cices urns, quomvis in ptigos cos rfisfra- 
heretj — urbem avtem solo aquavit. Turn 
argentum et aurum — (multa eerie talcnta 
erant) in Ecbatana JWetlorvm regiam trans- 
tulit. Hoc ergo modo Assyriorum imperium 
— a 3Iedis eversum est. Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 28. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



124 



BISHOP NEWTON 



It is sufficient for our purpose, llmt Nineveh was taken and 
destroyed according to the predictions: and Nahum foretold 
not only t lie thing, but also tlie manner of it. Herodotus pro- 
mised to relate in his Assyrian history how Nineveh was taken; 7 
the Medes took Nineveh, sail.h he, but how they took it, I will 
show in another work. Again afterwards he mentions his design 
of writing the Assyrian history. Speaking of the kings of Ba- 
bylon he saith, 8 of these I shall make mention in the Assyrian 
history. But to our regret this history was never finished, or is 
lost. 'More probably it was never finished, for otherwise some 
or other of the ancients would have mentioned it. If it had 
been extant with his other works, it would, in all probability, 
have been of great service in illustrating several passages in 
Nahum's prophecies. It is however something fortunate, that 
we can in some measure supply this loss out of Diodorus Si- 
culus. Nahum prophesies, that the Assyrians should be taken 
while they were drunken, (i. 10,) "For while they be folden 
together as thorns, and while they are drunken as drunkards, 
they shall be devoured as stubble full dry :" and 9 Diodorus 
relates, that 'it was while all the Assyrian army were feasting 
for their former victories, that those about Arbaces being in- 
formed by some deserters of the negligence and drunkenness in 
the camp of the enemies, assaulted them unexpectedly by night, 
and falling orderly on them disorderly, and prepared on them 
unprepared, became masters of the camp, and slew many of the 
soldiers, and drove the rest into the city. 5 Nahum foretells, 
(ii. 6,) that "the gates of the rivers shall be opened, and the 
palace shall be dissolved :" and 1 Diodorus informs us, 6 that 



* Kal ty\v te Ntvow eiXqv (&s Se tlXov, tv eri~ 
Qotui Xdyoici (JtjXgjo-w.) Kt Ninum expug- 
naverunt (ut autem crperint : in ahis mox scrip- 
(is indicabo.) Herod. 1. 1, c. 106. 

8 Toiv iv rolat 'Accvpiotfrt Xdyoitrt [tvtjixtjv 
Trotfaofxat. Quorvm in exponendisrehus As- 
tyriis mentionemfaciam. Herod. 1. 1, c. 184. 
Vossius de Hist. Grmc. 1. 1, c. 3. Fabricius 
Bib. Gr;ec. 1. 2, c. 20. 

a AtSnep rlj? Iwd/ietas hvdaris icri(aufvtjg t 
ot TCpt rdv ' 'ApSaK^v rrapd rivuiv aurOfioXtav 
rrvOdfievoi r>}v iv rfj T:ap€ui3oXf} twv voXtftrnv 
fjuOv/jtav icai utQnv, vvtcrbs arpoa&QKfirtoi; ti/v 
e-Wcctv irroiijcavTO. UpoarricdvTes <5« oiivre- 
rayftfvoi uev dcvvraKroiSj 'e">iftoi drrapa- 
cKfuotS) rjjj re -rrapEufioXrjg iKpdrrioav, xai rmv 
OTpttTtujTuiv iroXXovs dvtX6vrz^j rob$ dXXovg fie- 
%pt Ttjs it6Xna$ Kart&iui^av. Tula igUur 
exercitu eonviviis indulgente, Arbaces per 
transfugas de negligentia et ehrietate hos- 
tiutn edoctus, noctu ex impromso Mas oppri- 
tnit. Et quoniam compositi incompositos y 
parati \mpar<ilos % invadeoant, facile ct caslra 
txpugnant, ct vastam hostium stragem tdunt, 



et reliquos in urbem compellunt. Diod. Sic. 
). 2, c:, 26. 

1 T Hv avT<>} Xdytov rapaSc6of.ih'Ov (k irao- 
ydvitiV) '6rt rijv Ntvov ovSch cXp Kara Kpdrog, 
tdv ftij Ttporcpov b irorafids rij ~6Xei ycvrjrui 

TroXtuiog. Tip rpino 6' etei, (ruvCYWff 

Sfi0pu>v f>ay$atiov Karap ayrvruv, avvi0t} rbv 
lLi)tppdT7}v [Tiyptv] fityav ycvojxzvov KaraicXv- 
cat tc ptipos rijs irCXm^ Kai KarafiaXetv to 
Tct^pi eiri cradtovs eikogiv. *EvravOa b fiaai- 
Xcvg vouicag TtrcXtcSui tov Xptjaubv, Kal rfj 
irrfXet tov ircra/jov ytyovhai ipavcp&i -noXeuicv, 
dviyvu) rtjv (rwTijpiav. "Iva oh y.r\ roig iroXefxi- 
tg yevr/Tat viro^etpiog, Ttvpdvh rots (3a<TtXtt<n$ 
KartcKtvactv vrsspntytOt/, Kitt t6v te %ovb&v Kal 
rbv apyvpov artavra, rrpb; 6e tovtois rr\v 0a<ri- 
XtKtiv tod/jra :racav em ravrriv iawpEvas. T«s 
iraXXaKidag Kal tqvc tuvovftovg ovyKXElaag 
eh tov tv pivij Tjj vvpq. KaTtuKtvauuhov qI'kov, 
aua TovTQig airaatv favrdv te Kal rd fiamXtia 
KareKavccv. 0\ 6* O-TzoaTarai^ 7tv06[xevoi r?jv 
drzOXuav ZapSavamiXov, rrjs (lfv n6Xeus 
expdTTjaaVf eIutte^vtes Kara rd irETrroiKos 
ptpo$ rod tzi%vvs. Jltqui vaticinium a mayo- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



125 



thorn was an old prophecy, that Nineveh should not he taken, 
till the river became an enemy to llie city; and in the third 
year of the siege, the river being swoln with continual rain.-; 
overflowed part of the city, and broke down the wall for twenty 
furlongs; then the king thinking that the oracle was fulfilled, 
and the river become an enemy to the city, built a large funeral 
pile in the palace, and collecting together all bis wealth and 
bis concubines and eunuchs, burnt himself and I be palace with 
I hem till : and the enemy entered the breach that tins waters had 
made, and took tire city.' What was predicted in the first chap- 
ter (ver. S) Was therefore literally fulfilled: "With an overrun- 
ning Hood he will make an utter end of the place thereof." 

promises the enemy much spoil of gold and silver, 
(ii. 9 :) "Take ye the spoil of silver, take the spoil of gold ; for 
there is no end of the store, and glory out of all the pleasant 
furniture :" and we read in 2 Diodorus, that Arbaces carried 
many talents of gold and silver to Ecbatana the royal city of 
the Modes. According to Nullum, (i. 8; iii. 15,) the city was to 
be destroyed by fire and water ; and we sec in Diodorus, that by 
fire and water it was destroyed. 

Hut Nahuin is cited upon this occasion principally to shew, 
that he foretold the total and entire destruction of this city. 
"The Lord, (saith he in the first chapter, ver. 8, 9,) with an 
overrunning flood will make an utter end of the place thereof; 
he will make an utter end ; affliction shall not rise up the se- 
cond time." Again in the second chapter, (ver. 1], 13,) 
" Where is the dwelling of the lions, and the feeding place of 
the young lions'?" meaning Nineveh whose princes ravaged 
like lions : "Behold, I am against thee, saith the Lord of hosts, 
and I will cut off thy prey from the earth, and the voice of thy 
messengers shall no more be heard." And again in the third 
and last chapter, (ver. 17 — 19:) "Thy crowned are as the lo- 
custs, and thy captains as the great grasshoppers, which camp 
in the hedges in the cold day; but when the sun ariseth, they 
flee away, and their place is not known where they are, (or have 
been;) thy shepherds slumber, O king of Assyria; thy nobles 
shall dwell in the dust ; thy people is scattered upon the moun- 



rihus tradilum habebat : ' a nulla capi NU 
num posse, nisifluvius urbi prius hostis eva- 
deret' — Tertio demum anno accidit, ut Eu- 
phrates, [Tigris,] continues imbrium gravis- 
simorum tempestalibus excrescens, urbis par- 
tem inundaret, et murum ad stadia xx deji- 
ceret. Turn vero flnem habere oraculum, am- 
nemque manifests urbi hostem esse, rex judi- 
cans, spem salutis abjecit. haque ne in hos- 
tium manus perveniret, rogum in regia in- 
gentem exstruxit ; quo aurum et argentum 
omne, et quicquid erai regii vestimenti, con- 
cessit. Turn concubinis et eunuehis in de- 
ll* 



munculam quam in medio pyrce exsiruxerat 
conclusis, se regiamque cum i'llis omnibus in- 
cendio absumpsit. Cuius interitum cum au- 
dissent, qui a rege defecerant, per collapsam 
muri partem ingressi, urbem ceperunt. Diod. 
Sic. 1. 2, c. 26, 27. 

2 *Eirctra r6v rt aoyvoov Kai %pvcbv rbv Ik 
t7[S nvoas bno\ettpSivra, tto^\£ov Svra raXdv- 
tuv, aittriuitrs rrjs Mt/^kzs us 'E<l3drava. 
Turn quicquid argenti aurique ex pyra recta- 
bat (mulia certe talenta erant) in Ecbatana 
JMedorum regiam transtulit. Diod. Sic. 
1. 2, c. 28. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



126 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Lain>, and no man gaihereth them : there is no healing of thy 
bruise; I liv wound is grievous; all that hear the bruit of thee 
shall clap (he hands over thee; for upon whom hath not thy 
wickedness passed continually V The prophet Zcphaniah like- 
wise, in the days of Josiah king of Judah, foretold (he same sad 
evenr, (ii. 13 — 15:) "The Lord will slrelcii out his hand against 
ihe north, and destroy Assyria, and will make Nineveh a deso- 
lation, and dry like a wilderness: and flocks shall lie clown in 
the midst of her, all the beasts of the nations; both the cormo- 
rant, and the bittern shall lodge in the upper lintels of it ; 
their voice shall sing in the windows; desolation shall be in 
the thresholds; for he shall uncover the cedar work: this is the 
rejoicing city that dwelt carelessly, that said in her heart, I am, 
and there is none beside me ; how is she become a desolation, 
a place for beasts to lie down in ! every one that passeth by 
her, shall hiss and wag his hand." But what probability was 
there that the capital city of a great kingdom, a city which was 
sixtv miles in compass, a city which contained so many thou- 
sand inhabitants, a city which had walls, according to Diodorus 
Siculus, s a hundred feet high, and so thick that three chariots 
could go abreast upon them, and fifteen hundred towers at pro- 
per distances in the walls of two hundred feet in height : what 
probability was there, I say, that such a city should ever be 
totally destroyed 1 and yet so totally was it destroyed, that the 
place is hardly known where it was situated. 

We have seen that it was taken and destroyed by the Medes 
and Babylonians: and what we may suppose helped to com- 
plete its ruin and devastation was Nebuchadnezzar's soon after- 
wards enlarging and beautifying of Babylon. From that time 
no mention is made of Nineveh by any of the sacred writers; 
and the most ancient of the heathen authors, who have occasion 
to say any thing about it, speak of it as a city that was once 
great and flourishing, but now destroyed and desolate. Great 
as it was formerly, so little of it was remaining, that authors 
are not agreed even about its situation. I think we may con- 
clude from the general suffrage of ancient historians and geo- 
graphers, that it was situated upon the river Tigris ; but yet 
no less authors than 4 Ctesias and Diodorus Siciilus represent 
it as situated upon the river Euphrates. Nay authors differ 
not only from one another, but also from themselves. For the 
learned 5 Bochart hath shewn that Herodotus, Diodorus Sicu- 
lus, and Ammianus Marcellinus, all three speak differently of 

3 Ti fih yap 5^05 ffyc t3 tc'xos ttoJwv nem curruum junr.tim agilandorum porren- 

f Jcarfiv, rd 5e rXdros tqigIv apjiactv [Tnrdcifiov tus erat. Turres in eo MD ducentos pedes 

t/v. 01 5} ebfiiravTzs irtipyoi tov [tfv apiO/'dv alias. Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 3. 
i,aav %(\lot Kfil nivrn-Kdc^oi, rb 5 7 vipos n^o? * Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 3,27. 
Tvfuiv ItntouMv. Nam nrntua art c pedum 5 Bncliarti Phale°\ lib. 4, cap. 20, coL 

allitudiaem, exmrgcbal, et ad trbim lalitudi- 248, 249. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



12? 



it, somntiniOH as if it. was situated upon the river Tigris, and 
sometimes as if it was situated upon the river Euphrates. So 
that. In reconcile these authors with themselves and with others, 
it is supposed hy "Bochart tliat there were two Ninevehs, and 
by 7 Sir John Marshall) that there were three ; the Syrian upon 
the river Euphrates, the Assyrian upon t lie river Tigij*, and a 
third built afterwards upon the Tigris hy the Persians, who 
succeeded the Parthians in the empire of the east, in die third 
century, and were subdued by the Saracens in the seventh cen- 
tury after Christ ; hut whether this latter Nineveh w as built in 
the same place as old Nineveh is a question that cannot be de- 
cided. Lucian, 8 who flourished in the second century after 
Christ, affirms that Nineveh was utterly perished, and there 
was no footstep of it remaining, nor could you tell where once 
it was situated ; and the greater regard is to be paid to Lncian's 
testimony, as he was a native of Samosata, a city upon the 
river Euphrates, and coming from a neighbouring country he 
must in all likelihood have known whether there had been any 
remains of Nineveh or not. There is at this time a. city called 
Mosul, situate upon the western side of the river Tigris, and 
on the opposite eastern shore are ruins of a great extent, which 
are said to he the ruins of Nineveh. Benjamin of Tudela, 9 who 
wrote his Itinerary in the year of Christ 1173, informs us, that 
there is only a bridge between Mosul and Nineveh ; this latter 
is laid waste, yet hath it many streets and castles. But an- 
other, who wrote in 1300, asserts that Nineveh at present is 
totally laid waste, but by the ruins which are still to be seen 
there, we may firmly believe that it was one of the greatest 
cities in the world. The same thing is attested by later tra- 
vellers, and particularly by 1 Thevenot, upon whose authority 
Prideaux relates that 'Mosul is situated on the west side of 
the river Tigris, where was anciently only a. suburb of the old 
Nineveh, for the city itself stood on the east side of the river, 
where are to be seen some of its ruins of great extent even to 
this day.' Tavernier likewise affirms, 2 that ' cross the Tigris, 



6 'Non video haec aliter posse conciliari, 
quam si dicatur duplex fuisseNinus ; una ad 
Euphratem in Comasena ; altera in Assyria 
trans Tigrirn, &c.' Bocharti Phaleg. lib. 4, 
can. 20, col. 248, 249. 

■Est igttur (in vcterum scriptis) Ninus 
triplex, Syriaca, Assyriaca, et Persica, &c.' 
Marshami Chron. Saec. xvm. p. 559. 

8 H NTi'Off ijz6\ia\ev ij5rj 7 Kai ovtev ix va 5 
eti \on:dv aurijy, oi5' av ciV/jj Stou iror j/r. 
Ninus jam est evcrsa, ita ut ne rdjquum 
qmihm sit ejus vestigium, nec ubi niim situ 
f uerit, facile dixeris. Luciani 'Eiricnt. vel 
Contemplantes, prone fin. 

9 * Benjamin Tudelensis (qui scripsit Iti- 
nerarium anno Xti 1173) Inter Alinozal (ait 



p. 62) et Nineven pons tantum intercedjt: 
Ha?c devastata est : attamen multos pasos 
et ar^es habet.' At vero Haiton Armenius 
(De Tartar, c. 11, p. 406) (anno 1300) 1 Ista 
civitas tNineve) ad prcesens est totaliter de- 
vastata/ Marshami Chron. S^c. xvm. 
p. 558. ' Sed per ea, quas adhuc sunt appa- 
rrnlia in eadem, firmiter credi potest quod 
fuerit una ex nmjoribus civitatibus hujua 
inttrtdi.' Idem apud Bochart. Phaleg. 1. 4, 
c. 20, col. 255. 

' Thcvenot's Travels, part 2, b. 1, c. 11 
p. 50. Prideaux's Connect, part 1, b. 1. 
Anno 612. Josiah 29. 

2 Tavernier in Harris, vol. 2, b. 2, c. 4. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research ( 



123 



DISIIOr NEWTON 



which hath n swifl ilrcarn «ind whitish water, whereas Euphrates 
runs slow and is reddish, you conic to the ancient city Nineveh, 
which is now a heap of rubbish only, for a league along the 
river, full of vaults and caverns.' Mr. Salmon, who is an in- 
dustrious collector and compiler from others, saith in his ac- 
conn! of Assyria, 'In this country the famous city of Nineveh 
once stood, on the eastern bank of the river Tigris, opposite to 

tlie place where Mosul nowslands. There is nothing now to 

be seen but. heaps of rubbish, almost a league along the river 
Tigris, over against Mosul, which people imagine to be the 
remains of ibis vast city.' But it is more than probable that 
these ruins are the remains of the Persian Nineveh, and not 
of the Assyrian. 'Ipsre periere ruimc :' Even the ruins of old 
Nineveh have been, as I may saj r , long ago ruined and de- 
stroyed: such an idler end hath been made of it, and such is 
the truth of the divine predictions ! 

This perhaps may strike us the more strongly by supposing 
only a parallel instance. Let us then suppose, that a person 
should come in the name of a prophet, preaching repentance 
to the people of this kingdom, or otherwise denouncing the 
destruction of the capital city within a few years : " With an 
overrunning flood will God make an utter end of the place 
thereof, he will make an utter end ; its place may be sought, 
but it shall never be found." I presume we should look upon 
such a prophet as a madman, and show no farther attention to 
his message than to deride and despise it : and yet such an 
event would not be more strange and incredible than the de- 
struction and devastation of Nineveh. For Nineveh was much 
the larger, and much the stronger, and older city of the two ; 
and the Assyrian empire had subsisted and flourished more 
ages than any form of government in this country : so that you 
cannot object the instability of the eastern monarchies in this 
case. Let us then, since this event would not be more impro- 
bable and extraordinary than the other, sup|>ose again, that 
things should succeed according to the prediction, the floods 
should arise, and the enemy should come, the city should be 
overflown and broken down, be taken and pillaged, and de- 
stroyed so totally, that even the learned could not agree about 
the place where it was situated. What would be said 01 
thought in such a easel Whoever of posterity should read 
and compare the prophecy and event together, must they not 
by such an illustrious instance be thoroughly convinced of the 
providence of God, and of the truth of his prophet, and be 
ready to acknowledge, " Verily this is the word that the Lord 
hath spoken, Verily there is a God who judgelh the earth .'" 

1 Salmon's Modern Hist. vol. 1, c. 12 : Present State of the Turkish Empire, 4to 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



129 



X. THE PROPHECIES CONCKUXIKG BABYLON. 



AFTER Nineveh was destroyed, Babylon became the queen 
. of the east. They were both equally enemies to the peo- 
ple of God ; the one subverted the kingdom of Israel, and the 
other the kingdom of Jndah; (he one carried away the ten 
tribe's, and the other the two remaining tribe's into captivity. 
No wonder therefore that, there are several prophecies relating 
to each of these cities, and that the fate of Babylon is foretold 
as well as of Nineveh. As Jeremiah said, (1. 17, 18,) " Israel is 
a scattered sheep, the lions have driven him away ; first, the 
king of Assyria hath devoured him, and last this Nebuchad- 
nezzar king of Babylon hath broken his bones: Therefore thus 
sai'h the Lord of hosts the God of Israel, Behold, I will punish 
the king of Babylon and his land, as I have punished the king 
of Assyria." 

Babylon was a very great and very ancient city as well as 
Nineveh. It is indeed generally reckoned less than Nineveh ; 
for according to Straoo, (who was cited in the last, discourse,) 
it was only 385 furlongs in compass, or 3GS) according to 1 Dio- 
dorns fMciilus, or £jGS according to Quintus Curtitis : but 2 He- 
rodotus, who was an older author than any of them, represents 
it, of the same dimensions as Nineveh, that is 480 furlongs, or 
above 60 miles in compass; but the difference was, that Nine- 
veh was constructed in the form of a parallelogram, and Baby 
Ion was an exact square, each side being 120 furlongs in length. 
So that according to this account Babylon contained more 
ground in it than Nineveh did; for by multiplying the sides 
the one by the other, it wiU be found, that Nineveh contained 
within its walls only 13,500 furlongs, and that Babylon con- 
tained 14,400. It was, too, as ancient, or more ancient than 
Nineveh ; for in the words of Moses, speaking of Nimrod, 
(Gen. x. 10,) it was "the beginning of his kingdom," that is, 
the first city, or the capital city in his dominions. Several 
heathen authors say that Semiramis, but most (as 5 Quintus 
Curtius asserts) that Belus built it : and Belus was very pro- 
bably the same as Nimrod. But whoever was the first founder 
of this city, we may reasonably suppose that it received very 
great improvements afterwards, and Nebuchadnezzar particu- 

1 T\soi£(Sii\ero Tcfyo? r!J k6\ci aradmv rpt- rcrpaKoaiot. Oppidum situm est in planitie in- 
ttcofftiiH 1 t^i'/Kovra. coclx stadiorum muro genii, forma quadrata, magnitudine qunquo 
urbem rircumdedit. Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 7. verms ccntcnum vicenum stadiorum; in 
' Toiins opens ambitus ccclxviii stadia xnmma quadringmtorum et octoginta, in 
COmplcelitUT.' Quint. Curt. I. 5, c. 1. circuitu quaiwor laterum urbis. Herod. 1. 1, 

2 Khrai h Treaty /itydXta, peyaQos eovaa c. 178. 

ufrMtev sKttcTov, ttKoci koI iKardv <rrae7u)v, 3 ' Semiramis earn condiderat : vet, tit 
hv<rns rcTaayuii'ov ovrot ardSiot rJJ? irspi6$ov plerique crcdiderc, Belus. 5 'Quint. Uurt 





R 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



130 



BISHOP NEWTON 



larly repaired and enlarged, and beautified it lo such a degree, 
lhat lie may in a manner be said to have built, it; as he boasted 
himself, (Dan. iv. 30:) " Is not. this great Babylon that I have 
built for the house of ihc kingdom, by ihc might of my power, 
and for the honour of jny majesty 1" Nor is this asserted only 
in Scripture, hut is likewise attested by heathen authors, Me- 
ir-:s(henes, Berosus, and Abydenus, whose words are quoted 
Uv 4 Jor-cphus and Eusebius. By one means or other Babylon 
iua'anie so great and famous a "city as to give name to a very 
!ai«-e empire: and it is called in Scripture, (Dan. iv. 30,) 
"•Treat Babylon ;" (Is. xiii. 19,) "the glory of kingdoms, the 
beauty of (lie Chaldecs' excellency ;" (Is. xiv. 4,) " the golden 
city;" (Is. xlvii. 5,) the lady of kingdoms;" (Jer. li. 13.) 
-abundant in treasures (Jer. li. 41,) "the praise of the 
whole earth:" and its beauty, strength, and grandeur; its 
walls, temples, palaces, and hanging gardens; the banks of 
• lie river, and the artificial canals and lake made for the drain- 
ing of that river in t lie seasons of its overflowings, are de- 
scribed with such pomp and magnificence by heathen authors, 
that it might deservedly be reputed one of the wonders of the 
world. The fullest and best account of these things in Eng- 
lish is to be found in the second book of that very valuable 
and very useful work Dr. Prideaux's Connection. Though 
Babylon was seated in a low watery plain, yet in Scripture, 
(Jer. li. 25.) it is called a mountain, on account, of the great 
height of its walls and towers, its palaces and temples : and 
5 Berosus, speaking of some of its buildings, sailh that they ap- 
peared most like mountains. Its gales of brass and its broad 
mdls are particularly mentioned in Scripture, (Is. xlv. 2; Jer. 
li. 58 :) and the city 6 had an hundred gates, 25 on each side, 
all made of solid brass : and its walls, according to 7 Herodotus, 
were 350 feet in height, and 87 in thickness, and six chariots 
could go abreast upon them, as 8 Diodorus affirms after Ctesias. 

Such a city as this, one would imagine, was in no danger of 
being totally^ abandoned, and coming to nought. Such a city 
as this might surely, with less vanity than any other, boast that 
she should continue for ever, if any thing human could con- 
tinue for ever. So she vainly gloried, (Is. xlvii. 7, 8,) "I shall 
be a lady for ever ; I am, and none else beside me ; I shall not 
Bit as a widow, neither shall I know the loss of children." But 
t he prophets Isaiah and Jeremiah, plainly and particularly fore- 
told the destruction of this city. They lived during the do- 



* Jnseph. Antiq. 1. 10, c. 11, § 1. Eu- 
■<eb. Pra^par, Evan^. 1- 9, c. 41. 

Qtiibu-i speciem rledit luotdibus jicrfinnU-m. 
Joseph. Aniiq. ibid. 
' Horod. I. i. c. 179. 



' Herod, ibid. c. 178. Prideaux ibid. 

8 "SlfjTl Tti jitv TrJV'irof clvai rdv T£l%C]V ?f 
aptiaciv 'ix-aaipov. lit munium latitudo sex 
juzia curritm* veheiulis sujficeret. Diod. 
"Sic. 1. 2, c. ? 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX TI1K IMMI'HKCIIW. 



131 



den-inn of (he kingdom of Jiui.il: : ,-iir! a- limy predicted the 
captivity of the Jews, so they Iiki-wi-c foretold llie downfall of 
their enemies : and they speak willi Mich a-surance of (lie 
event, that I hoy describe a thing future as if it. were already 
past. (Is. xxi. !),) "Babylon is fallen, is fallen; and all the 
graven images of her gods lie haih broken unlo Hie ground." 
(Jer. li. 8,) "Hahylon is suddenly fallen and de -!ro\ ed ; howl 
for her, take halm fur her pain, if so he, she may lie healed." 
It. is somewhat remarkable, that one of Isaiah's prophecies con- 
cerning Babylon is entitled, (xxi. 1,) "the burden of the desert 
of the sea," or rather of the plain of the sea, for Babylon was 
seated in a plain, and surrounded by water. The propriety of 
the expression consists in this, not only that, any large collec- 
tion of waters in the oriental style is called a sea, but also that, 
the, places about Hahylon, as 'Abydcnus informs us out of 
Megnsthcnes, are said from the Beginning to have been over- 
whelmed with waters, and to have been called the sea. 

Cyril-;, who was the conqueror of Hahylon, and transferred 
the empire from the Babylonians to the Medea and Persians, 
was particularly foretold by name, (Is. xliv. 2S ; xlv .1,) above 
a hundred years before be was born. lie is honoured with the 
appellation of "the Lord's anointed," and the Lord is said to 
"have holden his right hand," and to have "girded him," 
(Is. xlv. 1, 5:) and he was raised up to be an instrument of 
providence for great purposes, and was certainly a person of 
very extraordinary endowments, though we should allow that 
Xenophon had a little exceeded the truth, and had drawn his 
portrait beyond the reality. It. was promised that he should 
be, a great conqueror, should "subdue nations before him," 
(Is. xlv. 1 :) " and I will loose the loins of kings to open before 
him the two-leaved gates, and the gates shall not be shut:" 
and he subdued several kings, and look several cities, particu- 
larly Sanies and Babylon, and extended his 'conquests over 
all Asia from the river Indus to the ZEgean sea. It was pro- 
mised that he should find great spoil and treasure among the 
conquered nations; (Is. xlv. 3,) " I will give thee the treasures 
of darkness, and hidden riches of secret places :" and the 
riches which Cyrus found in his conquests amounted to a pro- 
digious value in 'Pliny's account; nor can we wonder at it, 
for those parts of Asia at that time abounded in wealth and 
luxury: Babylon had been heaping up treasures for many 
years ; and the riches of Crcesus king of Lydia, whom Cyrus 
conquered and took prisoner, are in a manner become proverbial. 

9 Ktycrm irdvra jxev ^ ap%ns vSup ilvat, Prjep. Evang. I. 9, c. 41. 

Bd\acuav KaXtopivjjv. Ferunl, inquit, loca 1 — 'Omnem Asiam ah India usque ad 

hax omnia jam inde ab initio aquis obruta j&geum mare. 1 Marshami Chron. Saec. 

fuisse t marisque nomine appellata, Euseb. xviii. p. 587. 3 Plin. 1. 33, c. 15. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



132 



BISHOP NEWTON 



The time too of the reduction of Babylon was narked out 
by the prophet Jeremiah, (xxv. 11,12:) " These nations (thai 
is, the Jews and the neighbouring- nations) sliti 11 serve the king 
of Babylon seventy years: And it shall come to pass when 
seventy vears are accomplished, that I will punish the king of 
Balnl.m,' anil that nation, saith the Lord." This prophecy was 
delivered, as it appears from the first verse of the chapter, "in 
the fourth year of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah king of Judah, that 
was the fust year of Nebuchadnezzar king' of Babylon ;" and 
from that time there were 3 seventy years to the taking cf Baby- 
lon and the restoration of the Jews. Nebuchadnezzar had trans- 
planted (lie Jews to Babylon to people and strengthen the place, 
and their removal from thence must have weakened it very 
much; and after that it was distressed more and more till at 
last it was brought to nought. 

Several circumstances likewise of the siege and taking of 
Babylon were presiguilied by the prophets. It was foretold, 
that God would stir up the Modes and Persians against it, 
(Is. xxi. 2,) " Go up, O Elam, (that is, Persia, ) besiege, O Me- 
dia ;" and (Jer. li. 1 1,) " the Lord hath raised up the spirit of 
the kings of the Medes, for his device is against Babylon to 
destroy it:" and accordingly it was besieged by the united 
forces of the Medes and Persians under the command of Cyrus 
the Persian, the nephew and son-in-law of the king of the 
Medes. The Medes are chiefly spoken of, as they were at thai 
time the superior people. The Jiledes is too a general name for 
both nations, and so it is used and applied by several Greek 
historians as well as by the sacred writers. Elam 4 was an old 
name for Persia, for the name of Persia doth not appear to have 
been known in Isaiah's time; Ezekiel is the fast who mentions 
it. And Bochart 5 asserts, that the Persians were first so named 
from their becoming horsemen in the time of Cyrus, the same 
word signifying both a Persian and a horseman. Or if by 
Elam we understand the province strictly so called, it is no less 



s Sec Prideaux and other chronulo^ers. 

A ' J'Jlam est Pur.sis, et cum Media s:Ti- 
pius ronjiin«itur. — Persarum nomen, ante 
rapiivitatem Rahylonieam, obseurum fuir. 
Ezceliie! primus, inter Itellieosas gentcs, 
illtiH recenset, (27, 10, & 3S, 5,) "qmim 
noitduin irinoiuerant res Cyri. A Cyro 
demum natione Persfi, et vicforiis inelylo, 
Persarum gloria men-bait.' Marshami 
Chron. S:pc. xviii. p. 564. 

&i At Pcrsis ipsis nomen fuit ab etpii- 
tatit, tpta maxime valebant, eqnilare a te- 
peris edocti. — Clua (amen disciplina pri- 
mus ilios imbuit Cyrus. — Itaque ex lam 
repentina mutatione factum, ut tnre re<rio 
BID Paras, et incola? ^nd-ic Pcr.Kc diceren- 



tur, id est, equites. Arabice enim d"id 
l'haras est equus, et D^NS Pilaris eques (ut 
Hebraice ty->c Puma) Porro vox eadrm 
Pharis etiani Persam signincat. Inde est, 
quod nequu Mosos, nec libri Regtun, nee 
Esaias ant Jercmias, Persarum meminu- 
runt, necpte quisqtiam eorum, qui vixerunt 
ante Cyrtim. A; in Danieleet Ezechieio, 
Cyro coa:vis, et in libris Paralipomerton, 
et Esdne, el Nehemi;p, et Esther, &e. qui 
)iost Cyrum scripti sunt, Persarum est 
freqttens inentio. Antea verisimiie est 
llebra-a noinina rvo Chut et Elan 
ma»nam Persidis partem inclusisse.' Bo- 
eliarli P)iale s . I, 4, e. 10, col. 224. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



133 



true that, this a 1-0, though subject In Bnhvlon, ro«c up against, 
it, ami upon tin' following orr-is'o't. Ahradates 6 was viceroy 
or <rovernor of Wusa or Rhushan, and Sh''shan was the capital 
of tin' province of Elam, (Dan. viii. 2.) I lis wife Panthea, 
a I'ulv of exquisite boautv, happened to ha taken prisoner hv tin; 
I'l'i^ians. Cyrus treated her will: siii-| i generosity, and pre- 
served her with such strict. honour, safe, and inviolate for her 
husband, as won tin; heart, of the prince, so I hat ho and his 
forces revolted to Cyrus, and fought in his army against the 
Babylonians. 

It. was foretold, that various nations should unite against 
Babylon, (ls:i. xiii. 4;) "The noise of a multitude in the moun- 
tains, like as of a grout people; a tumultuous noise of (he king- 
doms of nations gathered together; the Lord of hosts mustereth 
the host, of the battle:" and particularly it, was foretold, that 
the kingdoms of Ararat, Minni, and Aschenaz, that is (lie Ar- 
menians, 7 Phrygians, and other nations should compose part of 
his army, (Jer. li. 27 ;) "Set. ye up a standard in the land, blow 
the trumpet, among the nations, prepare the nations against her. 
call together against, her the kingdoms of Ararat, Minni, and 
A-hehenaz :" and accordingly Cyrus's army consisted of va- 
rious nations; and among them were these, very people, 8 whom 
lie had conquered before, and no w obliged to attend him in this 
expedition. 

It was foretold, that the Babylonians should be terrified, and 
hide themselves within their walls, (Jer. li. 30 ;) "The mighty 
men of Babylon have forborne to fight, they have remained in 
their holds, their might hath failed, they became as women :" 
and accordingly the Babylonians, after the loss of a battle or 
t wo, never recovered their courage to face the enemy in the field 
again; they retired within their walls, and the 9 first time that 
Cyrus came with his army before the plare, he could not pro- 
voke them to venture forth and try the fortune, of arms, even 
though he sent a challenge to the kimr to fitrht a duel with 
him; and the 1 last time that he came, he consulted with his, 
officers about, the best method of carrying on the siege, "since 
snith he, they do not come forth and fight." 

It was foretold, that the river should be dried up, before the 
city should be taken ; which was very unlikely ever to happen, 3 
the river being more than two furlongs broad, and deeper than 



c Xi-noph. Cyropied. I. 4 — 7. 

" Vide B'jch'arti Phale<>. 1. i. c. 3, col. 16 
et col. 20; 1.3, c. 9, col. 174. 

B Xi nouh. C vropaed. I. 5, c. 3, 5 33, et 1. 7, 
c. 5, 5 1-4. 

• Xeni>|ih. Cyropscd. 1. 5, c. 3, § 5. 

1 V.I. 1. 7, c. 5, § 7. 'ETtfuo ov pa^oi-Tal 
f£(fji'rr?. Quia fid pm?nan/hi.m mm vxnml. 

2 Xfiiop'i. Cyrojwd, 1. 7, c. o, § S. 

12 



(3d9o$ yt wj ttvc uv cvo uirpec b f'reoof f ~? too 
irtpov torrjictog rov v'aros v~cpi^uttv ' wffrf rt3 

"KOT'tfJ^t £TI IG^VOOTlO't (CTTtf f) ~6\tirj TOtC, T£i- 

[Fliuniiiif] latittiffo tst plus (fUnin ad 
duo stadia : ct profit ndiUis tanta ut nr duo 
qni'lem viri alter xitjrT alterum xtnn/cs supra 
afu't/n erninrant. Ittvpic urbs valirfior est 
Jfumiite '[uain muri.s. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



13 i 



BISHOP NEWTON 



two men standing oik; upon another, so that tiic city Wild 
thought in 1»' si longer anil better forlilied by (lie river than by 
the walls; but yet. (be prophets predicted thai, the waters 
should be dried up, (Isa, xliv. 27;) " Thiil. saitli to the deep, Ik 
di\, and I will dry up (by rivers;" (.Jer. I. 38.) "A drought is 
upon her waters, and they shall be dried up;" (Jer. H. 3(i.) 
" I will dry up her sea, and make her springs dry:" ami ac- 
cordingly Cyrus 3 turned (be course of the river Euphrates which 
ran ihrou»h the midst of Babylon, and by means of deep 
lieiirbes and the canals and lake before mentioned, so drained 
the waters that (he river became easily lorduble lor his soldiers 
lo enter the city; and by these means Babylon was taken, 
which was otherwise impregnable, and was supplied willi 
provisions for very many years, saith Herodotus, 4 for more 
than twenty years, saith Xenophon ; or as Herodotus 5 saith, if 
the Babylonians bad but .known what the Persians were doing, 
by shutting (lie gales which opened to the river, and by stand- 
ing upon the walls which were built as banks, they might have 
taken and destroyed the Persians as in a net or cage. 

It was foretold, that the city should be taken by surprise 
during the time of a feast, (Jer. I. 24,) "I have laid a snare for 
thee, and thou art also taken, O Babylon, and thou wast not 
aware, thou art found and also caught ;" (li. 39,) " In their heat 
I will make their feasts, and I will make them drunken, that 
they may rejoice, and sleep a perpetual sleep, and not wake, 
saiili the Lord;" (li. 57,) "And I will make drunk her princes, 
and her wise men, her captains, and her rulers, and her mighty 
men, and they shall sleep a perpetual sleep, and not wake, saith 
the king, whose name is (he Lord of hosls:" and accordingly 
the city 6 was taken in the night of a great annual festival, while 
the inhabitants were dancing, drinking, and revelling ; and as 
Aristotle 7 reports, it had been taken three days, before some 
part of the city perceived it; but Ilerodotus's 8 account is more 



5 ITt-rnd. \. 1, c. 191. Xcnoplmn. Cjro- 

pipil. I. 7, r. 5, § 15. 

1 Ilt rml. I. 1, <:. 190. TJootnd^arro nma 
iT(u)v Kiiiirn ruWui', Vnaipartaeerant per 
■titiiltunim imn/irtlm rtimmniftis. Xt'liiiph. <lv- 
rnp:i'il. I. 7, i\ 5. ^ \'X "Evorrcs rd iTtrrr 
t' eta jtA/mii j) uKf/eiy tVup. f ft qui re.it mcts- 
sarins haherent plus tiviwi viirittli annnrnm. 

' J 1 1 i*i i it I . I. 1, e.. 191. Ei [iff i'vv rr^'icTu- 
Ouvto, r) qinOin o't Ru/iu^i5rini to ik rtiT< Kvuov 
~otti''i*Lvov, ovk uv, vtm'ifavTts rows Tlfoaas 
ihlXOlIv tU ri/v t6\cv, biitjtQcLotut KaKtfrra. 
KuTuK^riiOavTts yac uv Tairiis T-^is is rdt' ITOTtX- 
pbvtruMoui iviitliras, mil uirui iri r/ls ntpatriaf 

aVIlGliVTC? TUs" TT«pil TU %ll\c(t TOO TTDTdfiOU l\\j;- 

Aitfjfvaf, c^uGov av oipcus ws iv KitoTn. fyn(M 
flntnil'rnii, si factum Cipi priun ant tmdissent 
aut 3ensisst'nt, ingrcdi nan jtermisissent, .left 
vessimo exitio aJfccisscuL, Nam abscratis <>/a~ 



vilais lyi/ip ad jlirmen fcrunt porlulis, cmiscen- 
sisque ftrjittAj ipsi pro ripis sltiul.ru Mas pro* 
gravtas veiuti in cavea cjxi pisscul. 

0 Herod. I.l,c.l91. Xciiopli. Cyropoed. 
I. 7, f. 5, § 15. 

7 Arist. l'ul't. 1. 3, c. 3. T Ef yi t/iuotv la- 
XuKutu? roiTtjv fyifpav, ovk alcOtaOm rt ptpos 
ri/s xiSXtws. tyua ffrlium jam diem capiat 
partem quandam urbis nan sensisse dieunt. 

11 Hi-mil. I. 1, c. 191. 'X-rtb it usydOcos T?f 
Tr^Xio;, ws \tytrat vttq T&v tuvtii olKnpfvtav t 
twv TTrpi Tri to^HTa r/jff :r<iXtus hi\wk6tujv, 
roiif to utuov oin/ovras twv Ba&oktavttav, oi> 
pnvOavitv ia\it}K6ras- Tuntaaue urhis erat 
magmtudo, ut (rniematlsiotltim norrant ac- 
cal(r) tjintm. capti tsscnt iywi extretnas urbis 
partes inralebant, ii. qui viediam urbem inco- 
Itrent id nescire.nt. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



135 



modest anil probable, llial. the extreme pari-: of ! lie wen; in 
the hands of ( I u; enemy before I hey who dwelt in the middle of 
it. knew any tiling of (heir danger. The-e were exlraordinary 
oceiirreiiees in I he Inking of tiiiseiiy: and Imw could any man 
foresee and foretell such singular events, such remarkable circum- 
slauces, without revelation and inspiralion of God.' 

Bui these events yon may possibly think too remote in time 
to be urged in the present argument: and yet the prophecies 
were delivered by Isaiah and Jeremiah, and (he fads are related 
by no less historians than Herodotus and Xenophon ; and 
Isaiah lived above 250 years before Herodotus, and near 3.30 
before Xenophon, and Jeremiah lived above 150 years before 
the one and near 250 before the other. Cyrus took Babylon, 
according to Prideaux, in the year 539 before Christ. Isaiah 
prophesied "in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Ileze- 
kiah, kings of Jiulah," (Isa. i. 1,) which was at least. 1G0 years 
before (he Inking of Babylon, for Ilezekiah died in the year G99 
be I ore Christ. Jeremiah sent his prophecies concerning Baby- 
lon lo Babylon by (he hands of Seraiab, "in the fourth year of 
the reign of Zedekiah," (Jer. li. 5!),) which was 50 years before 
the Inking of Babylon, for the fourth year of Zedekiah coin- 
cides with the year 595 before Christ. There is therefore no 
room for skepticism: but if you are still disposed to doubt anu 
hesitate, what, then think you of the present condition of the 
place? Could the prophets, unless they were prophets indeed, 
have foreseen and foretold what that would be so many ages 
afterwards 1 And yet they have expressly foretold that it should 
be reduced to desolation. Isaiah is very strong and poetical, 
(xiii. 19, &c.) "Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty 
of the Chalde.es' excellency, shall be as when God overthrew 
Sodom and Gomorrah : It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it 
be dwelt in from generation to generation; neither shall the Ara- 
bian pitch tent there, neither shall the shepherds make then- 
fold there: but wild beasts of the desert shall lie there, and 
their houses shall be full of doleful creatures, and owls shall 
dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there ; and the wild beasts 
of the island shall cry in their desolate houses, and dragons in 
their pleasant palaces: and her time is near to come, and her 
days shall not. be prolonged." Again, (xiv. 22, 23,) " I will rise 
up against them, saith the Lord of hosts, and cut off from Baby- 
lon the name, and remnant, and son and nephew, (or rather, son 
and grandson,) saith the Lord : I will also make it a possession 
for the bittern, and pools of water; and I will sweep it with the 
besom of destruction, saith the Lord of hosts." Jeremiah speak 
eth much in the same strain, (I. 13, 23, 39, 40:) "Because 
of the wrath of the Lord, it shall not be inhabited, but it shall 
be wholly desolate ; everyone that goeth by Babylon shall be 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



136 



BISHOP NEWTON 



nsloni-hed, and hiss at nil her plagues: how is (lie hammer of 
the whole earth cut. asunder and broken? how is Babylon be- 
come a desolation among the nations? Therefore the wild beasts 
of the desert, with the wild beasts of the islands shall dwell 
their, and the owls shall dwell therein; and it shall be no more 
inhabited lor ever; neither shall it be dwelt in from generation 
to evneration : as God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, and 
the neighbour cities I hereof, saith the Lord ; so no man shall 
idiide there, neither shall any son of man. dwell therein." Again, 
(li. 13, 26, 2!), 37, 42, 43,) "O thou that dwellest upon many 
waters, abundant in treasures; thine end is come, and the mea- 
sure of thy covelousncss: and they shall not take of thee a 
stone for a corner, nor a stone for foundations; but thou sha.lt 
be desolate forever, sailh the Lord: and the land shall tremble 
and sorrow, for every purpose of the Lord shall be performed 
against. Babylon, to make the land of Babylon a desolation 
without, an inhabitant: and Babylon shall become heaps, a 
dwelling place for dragons, an astonishment and an hissing 
without an inhabitant: the sea is come upon Babylon; she 
is covered with the multitude of the waves thereof: her cities 
are a desolation, a dry land and a wilderness, a land wherein no 
man dwelleth, neither doth any T son of man pass thereby 7 ." We 
shall see how these and other prophecies have by degrees been 
accomplished, for in the nature of the things they could not be 
fulfilled all at once. But as the prophets often speak of things 
future, as if they were already cflected ; so they speak often of 
thine- us be brought about in process of time, as if they were to 
succeed immediately?; past, present, and to come, being all alike 
known to an infinite mind, and the intermediate time not reveal- 
ed perhaps to the minds of the prophets. 

Isaiah addresseth Babylon by the name of a virgin, as hav- 
ing never before been taken by any enemy, (Is. xlvii. 1 :) 
" Come down and sit in the dust, O virgin daughter of Baby- 
lon, sit on the ground:" and 9 Herodotus saith expressly, that 
this was the first time that Babylon was taken. After this it 
never more recovered its ancient splendour ; from an imperial, 
it became a tributary city; from being governed by its own 
king-, and governing strangers, it became itself to be governed 
by si rangers ; and the seat of empire being transferred to Sliu- 
shan, it decayed by degrees, till it was reduced at last to utter 
desolation. Berosus in Joscphus 1 saith, that when Cyrus had 
taken Babylon, he ordered the outer walls to be pulled down, 



9 Kat Bl6uA£>y j.th' ovtu ro<orov apttiorjTQ. 

At'[ue Ha prima cuptfie-H Bahulmi. Herod. 
1. 1, v, Mil. 

w'it, ctu rd Xiav civrT; iro iyprirtKtiv k ti Ou- 



ovAwrov (pavijvai r\)v k&\iv Cyrus autem, 

Rnhylone capla^ constituloque exteriora ejus 
inutiimettta tliru.ere i quod civitatem videret ad 
res novas ivohite/n i urhem vent expugnatu dif- 
Jkitun, — Comra Apion. L. 1, § 22. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON TI IE PiinpiIECIES 137 

because the city appeared to him very far) ions and difficult to 
he taken. And * Xenophon M*r- >ri»i-s us, t!i;i.t Cyrus obliged the 
Babylonians to deliver up all their arms upon pain of death, dis- 
tributed their best, houses among- liis officers, imposed a tribute 
upon them, appointed a strong garrison, and compelled the Ba- 
bylonians to defray the charge, being desirous to keep them poor 
as the best means of keeping them obedient. 

But. notwithstanding these precautions, 3 they rebelled against 
Darius, and in order to hold out to the last extremity, lliey 
look all their women, and each man choosing one of (hem, 
out of those of Ins own family, whom he liked best, they stran- 
gled the rest, that unnecessary mouths might, not, consume their 
provisions. "And hereby," saith 4 Dr. Prideaux, " was very sig- 
nally fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah against them, in which 
he foretold, (chap, xlvii. 9,) 'That, two things should come to 
them in a moment, in one day, the loss of children and widow- 
hood, and that these shall come upon them in their perfection, 
for the multitude of their forces, and the great abundance of their 
enchantments.' And in what greater perfection could these 
calamities come upon them, than when they themselves thus 
upon themselves became the executioners of them V Or rather, 
this prophecy was then fulfilled a second time, having been 
fulfilled before, the very night, that Babylon was taken, when 
the Persians slew the king himself, and a great number of the 
Babylonians. They sustained the seige and all the effort h of 
Darius for twenty months, and at length the city was taken by 
stratagem. As soon as Darius had made himself master of the 
place, he ordered three thousand of the principal men to be cru- 
cified, and thereby fulfilled the prophecies of the cruelty which 
the Medes and Persians should use towards the Babylonians, 
(Is. xiii. 17, 18; Jer. 1.42;) and he likewise demolished the 
wall, and took away the gates, neither of which, saith 5 Hero- 
dotus, had Cyrus done before. But either Herodotus, or Be- 
rosus must have been mistaken ; or we must suppose that 
Cyrus's orders were never carried into execution; or we must 
understand Herodotus to speak of the inner wall, as Berosus 
spoke of the outer : and yet it doth not seem very credible, 
when the walls were of that prodigious height and thickness, 
that there should be an inner and an outer wall too ; and much 
less that there should be three inner and three outer walls, as 
Berosus affirms. 6 Herodotus computes the height of the wall 



"Xenoph. Cyropied. 1. 7, c. 5, § 34, 36, 
et 69. 

3 Herod. 1. 3, c. 150, &c. 
3 Prid. Connect. Part. l,b. 3, Anno 517. 
Darius 5. 

tdtras aftiaxaat' t& yap irpdrtpov i\Civ Kvpos 

12* 



rijv Baf>uAt3i"T, fco!rjac rovrluiv ov^iteouv. 
3fttros cimimcidit, ct pOrtaS o/tinrn nut Kitns 
est: quorum neutmm Cyrus fin fit p>'ius 
eidem a -tp mptce. Herod. I. o, c. 15D. 

6 'Yx€pt:ftd\ET0 Tpn? [*tv rr)c h £ui> ■ 6- 

nos quidem interiori urbi tcntnsyue parity 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



13S 



BISHOP NEWTON 



to ho 200 cubits ;' but Inter authors reckon it much lower, 
6 Quintus Curlius at 1 00, 8 St rabo, who is a ir.ore exact writer, at 
50 cubits. Herodotus describes it as it was originally; and 
we niiiv conclude therefore that L 4 a tins reduced it. from 200 to 
50 cubits; and by thus Inking down the wall and destroying 
the gales he remarkably fulfilled the prophecy of Jeremiah, 
(!i. 58:) "Thus saith the Lord of hosts, The broad walls of 
Babylon shall be utterly broken, and her high gates shall be 
burnt with lire." 

Xerxes, 1 after his return from his unfortunate expedition 
into Greece, partly out of religious zeal, being a professed enemy 
to image worship, and partly to reimburse himself after his 
immense expenses, seized the sacred treasures, and plundered 
or destroyed the temples and idols of Babylon, thereby accom- 
plishing the prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah, (Isaiah xxi. 9,) 
" Babylon is fallen, is fallen ; and all the graven images of her 
gods iie hath broken unto the ground:" (Isa. xlvi. !,) "Bel 
howeth down, Nebo stoopeth, their idols were upon the beasts, 
and upon the cattle, &c." (Jer. 1. 2,) " Babylon is taken, Bel 
is confounded, Merodach is broken in pieces, her idols are 
confounded, her images are broken in pieces :" (Jer. li. 44, 47, 
52,) "And I will punish Bel in Babylon, and I will bring 
forth out of his mouth that which he hath swallowed up : 
Therefore behold the days come, that I will do judgment upon 
the graven images of Babylon;" and again, "Wherefore behold 
the days come, saith the Lord, that I will do judgment upon 
her graven images." What God declares, " I will punish Bel 
in Babylon and I will bring forth that which he hath swal- 
lowed," was also literally fulfilled, when the vessels of the 
house of God, which Nebuchadnezzar had brought from Jeru- 
salem, and plar.ed in the temple of Bel, (Dan. i. 2,) were re- 
stored by order of Cyrus, (Ezra i. 7,) and carried to Jerusalem 
again. 

Such was the state of Babylon under the Persians. When 
Alexander came thither, though 2 Quintus Curtius says that 
the whole circuit of the city was 368 furlongs, yet he affirms 
that otdy for the space of 90 furlongs it was inhabited. The 
river Euphrates having been turned out of its course by Cyrus, 
and never afterwards restored to its former channel, " all that 



ertenon muTorum amhitus circiimdedit.— 
Apud Joseph, contra Apion. 1. 1. § 19. 

' *Yd.n< iir)K0ai<jiv ri/^fuii'. Cubitorvm du- 
centorum cclmiudine. Herod, t. 1. c. 178. 

8 Allitudo rniri c cubitorum eminet spatio.' 
Quint. Curt. I. 5. c. I. 

vtvTfjKavra. jiltitudine inter turres cubilo- 
Hm l. Strabo, 1. 16, p. 1072. 



■Herod. 1. I, c. 183. Arrian de Exped. 
Alex. 1. 7. c. 17. Usher's Annals, A. M, 
3526. p. 129. Prideaux Connect. Part 1. 
b. 4, Anno 479. Xerxes 7. 

2 Quintus Curtius, 1. 5, c. 1. ' Ac ne totam 
quidem urbem tectis occupaverunt ; per 
xc stadia habitatur ; nec omnia conlinua 
sunt.' 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES, 



133 



side of the country was Hooded h\ it.. Alexander, 3 indeed, 
purposed to have made Bahylon 1 lie? scat, of Ins empire, and 
ftchmllv set men at work to rebuild the temple of Bolus, and to 
repair the hanks of the river, and to brio**" baric the waters again 
into their old channel: and if his designs had taken eifeet, how 
could I ho prophecies have been fulfilled? and what providence 
therefore was it, that his designs did not take eliect, anil that 
the breaches were never repaired ? He met with some diilii-uhie.s 
in the work, and death soon after put an end to this and all his 
other projects; and none of his successors ever attempted it: 
and 4 Seleucia being built a few years afterwards in (he neigh- 
bourhood, Babylon in a little time became "wholly desolate." 
Seleucia not only robbed it of its inhabitants, but even of its 
name, being called also 5 Bahylon by several others. We learn 
farther from a fragment of Diodorus Siculus, which is produced 
by Valesius, and quoted from him 6 by Vkringa, that a king of 
Partlna, or one of his peers, surpassing all the famous tyrants 
in cruelty, omitted no sort of punishment, but sent many of the 
Babylonians and for trifling causes into slavery, and burnt the 
forum and some of the temples of Babylon, and demolished the 
best parts of the city. This happened about 130 years before 
Christ. : and now let us see what account is given of Babylon 
by authors after that time. 

Diodorus Siculus 7 describes the buildings as ruined or de- 
cayed in his time, and asserts that now only a small part of 
the city is inhabited, the greatest part within the walls is tilled. 
Su a bo 8 who wrote not long after Diodorus, saith that part 



3 Arian. <le Exped. Alex. I. 7, c. 17, et 
c. 21. Hucaheus apud Joseph, cunf ra 
Apimi. 1. 1, § 22, p. 1348. Sirabo, 1. 16, p. 
10713. 

4 Sirabo, ibid. Plinii Nat. Hist. I. 6, c. 
30. 

s Plin. ibid. ( Qunn tamen Babylonia cost 
nominatnr. 1 See Prideaux Connect. Part 
1, b. 3, Anno 293. Ptolemy Soter. 12. 

G Vitnnjj. Comment, in Iesaiam, c. 13, p. 
421, vol. 1. * EiijJ/iepos h rwv WapBuiv {Satn- 
Xsvs k- t. X. ICverncru.% Parlhorum rer, (do- 
ctiit Valesius rlarissime quod eruditi viri lu- 
benter admiserunt, legendum esse H'mcrum, 
Parthurnm regis satrapam, ex circumstantiis 
temporis historic, et rollatis locisJustini ac 
Athen;ri,) patria Hyrcanus, cunctos tyrannos 
acerbitate vincens, nullum sarvitia genu* prce- 
termisit. Plurimos enim Babylonios levibus 
de. caus.ds servituti addictos t cum omni /ami" 
lia in JSfedinm distrakendos misit. Forum 
qucque et nonnulla delubra Babylonia igid 
tradiditf ac pulcherrima quaque urbis loca 
evertit. Accidit casus stante regno Seleuci- 



darum, annis admodum exxx ante JE. V. 
naii Domini.* 

c Twi/ et pocAefftJv R(tl T<av aXXmv Karaa- 

K€Va<THttTb)V h Xfifil'OS Tit fl€V b\"CT^TCU}\ ijAnvt- 

ff£, Tii 6 tXvfJtijVaTO. Kal ytio avrrig "Btd'wXw- 
vog vvv fiaavv ti peons oi^inu, ~d *e nXiierov 
fvrd>; ru^wi yi>op-/£(Tai. Rcgiuayite ft flUtlS 
structuras partiih twnpus omttino a/WevrA 
parti m corrupit, JSfntn et ipsiu* Bel glottis 
exigua qna'datn portio nunc hwdtatur, vtaxv- 
maque intra mums pars agrorum cid'.ui est 
exposita. Diod. Sic. 1. 2, c. 9. 

a , — , icarrjotxpav tJjj r^Xccuf, rtl 

ptv ol n/pirni, to. 5* b xpovos K(l ' h T & v Mazes 
Sdvtav dXtywpta ircpt ra rouivra' kui [saXicra 
eztibt) rt)v 'ZeXtvKetav tiri r<T> Tiyprjrt wXijelo* 
7% Ba^uXtSvoffv rpiaicofftots iron urnhiais erri- 
X i<Jt ^.i\tvKo<; h XtKartop. Kfli yap fnzti>o<; K<it 
ol utr ahrbv a-rnvres rrtpJ Tavrrjv iu~6v^aaa. 
Tiiv n6\iv 7 kui rb $uffl\uov tvravOa ficrtjVEyKav* 
Kal Srj Kal vvv $ utv ytyovi haftvX&vos uz't- 
fyov ff 5' ep'ijios h TToXXi)' ws' fV avrng pf) H» 
OKVtjaat Tiva efrreiv o^ep ti$ t&v tcia/j ikw» 
fut twv MfyaXoTToXirwr Tiic tv A.pKabta y 

'Bp^fa peydhn IqtXv »/ iilsydXrj TrtiXts, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



110 i;i.<Ii(!P NKVv'TON 

of the ,-;>\ the IVi-iaus «!•-> Molt.^lirtl, and pari, lime and the 
)!,...!,., ( I],,. ?,]:ic>';'i!ii!:i:i -, and especially after Seleucus 
Ni.-i'.']- built S.-leucia en the Tigris in I lie neighbourhood 
,»(■ i; ,•,•.•:.••!, iintl he and his f.-:u'(v-.-ors removed their court 
thi-la-:-: ;•>. | now (-abb lie) So!< u<-ia is greater than Babylon,, 
(••, ! !?.-!.% lou is much deserted, so that coo may apply to this 
v.h-ti I lie comic port said of Megalopolis iii Arcadia, the great 
,"'/ ;.- it' i'" hirome a girat Dvmrf. Pliny 9 in like manner 
.liiirm--, dial ii was reduced to soli! ode, being exhausted by the 
nridihourhood of Seleucin, built for that purpose by Seleucus 
>."!;•;,' ;r. As Straho compared Babylon to Megalopolis, 1 so 
Pau--a:iias who lluurbhod about the middle of the second ecn- 
lurv after Christ, compare* Megalopolis to Babylon, and says 
in hi- A readies, that of Babylon, the greatest, city that the suit 
ever saw, there is nothing now remaining but the walls. Maxi- 
mum Tvrius 2 mentions it as lying neglected and forsaken , 
and Lucian 3 intimates, (hat. in a little lime it would he sought 
for and ir.it be found, like Nineveh. Constantino the Great, 
in on oration preserved by Eusebms, saitb that he himself was 
upon the spot, and an eye-witness of the desolate and miserable 
condition of (lie city. In Jerome's time, (who lived in the fourth 
century after Christ,) it was converted into a chase to keep wild 
beasts within the compass of its walls for the hunting of the lat- 
ter kin ;rs of Persia. 4 We have learned, saith he, from a certain 
Elamite brother, who coining out of those parts, now liveth as a 
monk at Jerusalem, that the royal huntings are in Babylon, and 
wild beasts of every kind are confined within the circuit of its 
Walls. And a little afterwards he saith, 5 that excepting the brick 
walls, which after many years are repaired for the inclosing of 
wild beasts, all the space within is desolation. These walls 
might probably be demolished by the Saracens who subverted 
this empire of the Persians, or they might be ruined or de- 



— Kt urhis partem Pcrscc diruerunt,partcm 
trmpus coasnmpfd ct ]\faccdonnm ncirli^en- 
ti': : prmertim pattquam Sclcucus Nicator 
Srlcuciam ad Tizritn candidit stadiis tantum 
crt: ti Htihfilonp. dissitam. JVam ct Hie ct pas* 
tsr* amue* htic vrhi maxiniapire sluducrunt, 
ct rcjiam ro trunslulfrunt j ct nunc Bahi/tone 
l/rfc ma air **t. r ill'i mn'jtun cx parte descrta ; ut 

intrepid? df fa wturprtri passit, qvnd lie JV/V>— 
pillfrpnli Arcadia: magna urbe quidam dixit 
(Jti mints, 

Kxt ma'sna solittida nunc ^Icgfdapolis. 
StrnlM, I. 16, |i. 1073. 

C'-i'-ni i niflinrm re'lnt exbausfa 

virini'ni' 1 Rt.'!'Miri:p, oh id conditat a Nica- 
tore.' Pliii. Nat, Hist. 1. 6. r. 30. 

' B<7/?i'^wv«5 ?i ratiTT/s, rjv Tivn ijc.c rtfAcwv 
TiTiv rdrc yiylmr\v 17^10?, ovfiiv crt iff d jiff rtt- 
%<it. Babylon omnium, quos unquam sal us- 



pcxit, urlihim maxima, jam viliil prrrter mu- 
ros relirp/i hahct. Paitsan, 1. 8, c ;!3. 

2 Ba0v\&vos Knpivns. Max. Tyr. Dis- 
sert. G. prupu linem. 

3 Oil furii ttoXi/ lent avrq £j/rt;9t7i7^/tr/, 
Sffircp fj Ntfoj. Hand ita mirfta post desidcrun- 
da ct ipsa, quemadmadum nunc Ninas. L1.1- 
cian, 'Etrtff<. sive contetnplanlcs prope fin. 

4 'Didicimus a quodam fratre Etamila, qui 
de illis finibus egrediens, nunc Hierosolymis 
vilam exisit monachorum, veriationt'S regias 
esse in Babylone ; et omnis generis be: iias 
murnrum ejus tamen ambitu ruerceri.' 
Hieronym. Comment, in Isai. c. \ 

5 ' Exceptis enim mnris coctilibus qui 

propter beslias concludendas post annns 
pltirimos instaurantur, omne in medio spa- 
tiurn solitudo est.' Id. in c. 14. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



D.\ THE Pli'tPflECIEfl. Ill 

siroyed I>v tinio : but of Ihis we read nothing, neither have \vs 
any ncroiiiit of Babylon for several hundred years n.fl<:nvnnl.-», 
there having been such a dearth of authors dming those limes 
of ignorance. 

Ol' Inter authors (lie first who mentions jniv thing concerning 
Babylon is Benjamin of Tudeln, a Jew who live I in ihe i well'. ii 
ceieiiry. In his Iiinorary, whieh was written almost. ?!;:) years 
ago, he asserts, 6 (hat ancient Babylon is now laid was;e, but 
some ruins arc still to be seen of Nebuchadnezzar's, palace, and 
men fear to enter there on account of the serpents and scor- 
pions which arc in the midst, of it. Texeira, a Portuguese, in 
the description of his travels from India to Italy, affirms 7 (hat 
of this grout and famous city there is nothing but only a few 
vestiges remaining, nor in the whole region is any place less 
frequented. 

A German traveller, whose name was Ramvolf, passed that, 
way in the year of our Lord 1.574, 8 and his account of the ruins 
of this famous city is as follows: 'The village of Elugo, now 
lieih on the place where formerly old Babylon, the metropolis 
of Chnlda;a, was situated. The harbour is a quarter of a league's) 
distance from it, where, people gr> ashore in order to proceed by 
land to the celebrated city of Bagdaf, which is a day and a 
half's journey from thence eastward on the Tigris. This coun- 
try is so dry and barren that it cannot be tilled, and so bare that 
1 could never have believed that this powerful city, once the 
most stately and renowned in all the world, and situated in 
the pleasant and fruitful country of Shinar, could have ever 
stood there, if I had not known it by its situation, and many 
antiquities of great beauty, which are still standing here about 
in great, desolation. First by the old bridge which was laid 
over the Euphrates, whereof there are some pieces and arches 
still remaining built of burnt brick, and so strong that it is ad- 
mirable. — Just before the village of Elugo is the hill whereon 
the castle stood, and the ruins of its fortifications are still visible, 
though demolished and uninhabited. Behind it, and pretty 

near to it, did stand the tower of Babylon. It is still to be 

seen, and is half a league in diameter; but so ruinous, so 
low, and so full of venomous creatures, which lodge in holes 
made by them in the rubbish, that no one durst approach 
nearer to it than within half a league, except during two 



0 Benjamin. Itin. p. 76, — ' Eoque ho- 
mines ingredi verentur, propter serpentes 

et scorpiones, qui sunt in medio ejus.' 

Bocharti Phalccr. 1. 4, c. 15, col. 234. 
Vitringa in lesaiam, c. 13, p. 421, vol. 1. 
Prideaux Connect, part 1, b. 8, Anno 
293. Ptolemy Soter, 12. Calmet's Diet, in 
Babylon, 



' Cap. 5, ' Hujus nihil nisi pauca super- 
sunt vestigia : nec in tola regiuue locus 
ullus est minus Irequens.' Bouhart. ibid, 
et Prideaux. 

6 Calmet's Diet, in Babylon, and Prideaux 
as before, and Ray's edition of these travels 
in English, part 2, c. 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



112 



BISHOP NEWTON 



months in the winter, when these animals never stir out of 
tlieiv hole-:. There is one sort, particularly, which (lie inhabi- 
tants, in i In- language of (lie country, which is Persian, call Eglo, 
the |>,sw:>n whereof is very searching: they are larger than our 
lizard-.' 

A nohlc Romnn, Petrus Vallensis, (Delia Valle,) was at Bag- 
dal in the year 1616, and went lo see the ruins, as they are 
thought, of ancient. Babylon j and he informs ns 9 that 'in the 
middle of a vast and level plain, about a quarter of a league from 
Euphrates, which in that place runs westward, appears a heap 
of ruined buildings, like a huge mountain, the materials of 
which are so confounded together, that one knows not what 
to make of it. — Its situation and form correspond with that, 
pyramid which Strabo calls the tower of Belus; and is in all 
likelihood the tower of Nimrod in Babylon, or Babel, as that, 
place is still called. — There appear no marks of ruins, without 
the compass of that huge mass, to convince one so great a city 
as Babylon had ever stood there : all one discovers within Mty 
or sixty paces of it, being only the remains here and there of 
some foundations of buildings ; and the country round about 
it. so fiat and level that one can hardly believe it should be 
chosen for the situation of so great and noble a city as Babylon, 
or that there were ever any remarkable buildings on it: but for 
my part I am astonished there appears so much as there does, 
considering it as at least four thousand years since that city was 
built, and that Diodorus Siculus tells us, it was reduced almost 
to nothing in his time.' 

Tavcrnier, who is a very celebrated traveller, relates, 1 that 
' at the parting of the Tigris, which is but a little way from 
Bagdat, there is the foundation of a city, which may seem to have 
been a large league in compass. There are some of the walls 
yet standing, upon which six coaches may go abreast: They 
are made of burnt brick, ten feet square and three thick. The 
chronicles of the country say here stood the ancient Babylon.' 
Tavernicr, no doubt, saw the same ruins, as Benjamin the Jew, 
and Rauwolf, and Peter della Valle did ; but he thought them 
not to be the ruins of Nebuchadnezzar's palace or of the tower of 
Babel. He adopts the opinion of the Arabs, and conceives them 
to be rather the remains of some tower built by one of their 
princes for a beacon to assemble his subjects in time of war : 
and this in all probability was the truth of the matter. 

Mr. Salmon's 2 observation is just and pertinent : ' What is 
as strange as any thing that is related of Babylon is, that we 

»Vid. Viaggi di Pietro delta Valle, c. 2, § 4, note N. 
part 2, Epist. 17. Clerici Comment, in 1 Tavernier in Harris, vol. 2, b. 2, c. 5. 
Esaiam, c. 13, v. 20. Vitring. Comment. = Salmon's Modern Hist. vol. 1 : Present 

tbiii p. 421, vol. 1. Universal History, b, 1, State of the Turkish Empire, c. 11. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



1 13 



cannot, learn Oilier !>y aneient writers or modern fra vellers, 
where this (anions city stood, only in general, that it was situ- 
ated in the province of Chalda:a, upon the river Euphrates, 
consideralily above the place where it is united with the Tiff lis. 
Travellers have ffuessed from the ffreat ruins they have dis- 
covered in several parts of this country, lhat in this or that 
place Babylon once stood: but when we come to examine 
nicely the places they mention, we only learn I lint they are cer- 
tainly in the wrong, and have mistaken the ruins of Srelcucia, 
or some other great town.' 

Mr. Han way 3 going to give an account of the scigo of Bng- 
dat by Nadir Shah, preface! h it in this manner. 'Before we 
enter upon any circumstance relating to the siege of Bngdaf, 
it may afford some light to the subject, to give a short account 
of this famous city, in the neighbourhood of which formerly 
stood the metropolis of one of the most ancient and most, potent 
monarchies in the world. The place is generally called Bagdat 
or Bagdad, though sonic writers preserve the ancient name of 
Babylon. The reason of thus confounding these two cities is, 
that the Tigris and Euphrates, forming one common stream 
before they disembogue into the Persian gulf, are not unfrc- 
quently mentioned as one and (he same river. It is certain that 
the present Bagdat is situated on the Tigris, but the ancient 
Babylon, according to all historians sacred and profane, was 
on (lie Euphrates. The ruins of the latter, which geographical 
writers place about fifteen leagues to the south of Bagdat, 
are now so much effaced, that there are hardly any vestiges 
of them to point out the situation. In the time of the emperor 
Theodosius, there was only a great park remaining, in which 
the kings of Persia bred wild beasts for the amusement of 
hunting. 

By these accounts we see, how punctually time hath fulfilled 
the predictions of the prophets concerning Babylon. When 
it was converted into a chas:e for wild beasts to feed and breed 
there, then were exactly accomplished the words of the pro- 
phets, that " the wild beasts of the desert with the wild beasts 
of the islands should dwell there, and cry in their desolate 
houses." One part of the country was overflowed by the river's 
haying been turned out of its course and never restored again 
to its former channel, and thence became boggy and marshy, 
so that it might literally be said to be " a possession for 
the bittern and pools of water." Another part is described 
as dry and naked, and barren of every thing, so that thereby 
was also fulfilled another prophecy, which seemed in some mea- 
sure to contradict the former, " Her cities are a desolation, a 
dry land and a wilderness, a land wherein no man dwelleth, 

' Hanway's Travels, vol. 4, part 3, c. 10, p. 78. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



141 BISliOP NEWTON 

neither (1- *h ;u:v of UK! m pass thereby." The [dace thcrc- 
aliotil i~ : i'i>-l as overrun with serpents, scorpions, and 
nil - ; ; ni' \ i 'i i ■>; : K ms and unclean creatures, so lhal "tlicir 
Imu-.-i mil of doleful creatures, and dragons cry in (.heir 
pj< ; •;';:ci -s ; and i\ li i) is become heaps, a dwelling 

!<!;<••,• , •;• dragons, an t < ;i i i - 1 . i r x ■ i i ( and a 1 1 1 li.-sing wil lion I. a n 
inhabit, ■.;!."' Knr all loose reasons "neither can the Arabian 
his I'.'nl 1 1 sere, neither can (he shepherds make their 
i, '.!; there."' And when we f.nd lhal modern Irayollers cannot, 
i: >w certainly discover (he spot of ground, whereon this renown- 
ed ci'v oii.-e was si! unlet, we may very properly say, "How is 
JNhvhm become a desolation among (he nations'? Every pur- 
pose of (he i,<ird huth he performed against Babylon, to make 
the land of Babylon a. desolation -without an inhabitant :" and 
(lie expression is no less true than sublime, (hat " the Lord of 
hosts hath swept it with the besom of destruction." 

How wonderful are such predictions compared with the events, 
and what a convincing argument of the truth and divinity of 
the holy Scriptures ! Well might God .allege this as a memora- 
ble instance of his prescience, and challenge all the false gods, 
and their votaries, to produce the like, (Is. xlv. 21 ; xlvi. 10:) 
"Who hath declared this from ancient time 1 who hath told it 
from that time? have not I the Lord? and there is no God else 
beside me, a just God and a Saviour, there is none beside me : 
Declaring (lie end from the beginning, and from ancient times 
the things that are not. yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, 
and I will do all my pleasure." And indeed where can you 
find a similar instance but in Scripture, from the beginning of 
the world to this clay 1 

At the same time it must, afford all readers of an exalted 
taste and generous sentiments, all the friends and lovers of 
liberty, a very sensible pleasure to hear the prophets exulting 
over such tyrants and oppressors as the kings of Assyria. In 
the 14th chapter of Isaiah there is an Epinikion, or a triumphant 
ode upon the fall of Babylon. It represents the infernal man- 
sions as moved, and the ghosts of deceased tyrants as rising to 
meet the king of Babylon, and congratulate his coming among 
them. It is really admirable for the severest strokes of irony, 
as well as for the sublimest strains of poetry. The Greek poet 
* Alcceus, who is celebrated for his hatred to tyrants, and whose 
odes were animated with the spirit of liberty no less than with 
the spirit of poetry, we may presume to say, never wrote any 
thing comparable to it. The late worthy professor of poetry 
at Oxford hath eminently distinguished it in his lectures upon 

* Hor. 2 Od. xiii. 26. Quintil. Instit. Orat. 1. 1, c. 1. ' AIcseus in 

' Et te sonantem plenius aureo, parte operis aureo plectro merito donatur, 

Alceae, plectrtf, &o.' qua tyrannos insectatur : &c.' 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



145 



the sacred poesy of the Hebrews, 5 and hath given it (lie cha- 
racter (hat it justly deserves, of one of I lie most spirited, most 
sublime, and most perfect compositions of the lyric kind, su- 
perior to any of the productions of Greece or Rome: and he 
hath not only illustrated it with an useful commentary, but 
hath also copied the beauties of the great original in an excel- 
lent Latin Alcaic ode, which if the learned reader hath not yet 
seen, he will be not n little pleased with the perusal of it. An- 
other excellent hand, Mr. Mason, hath likewise imitated it in 
an English ode, with which 1 hope he will one time or other 
oblige the public. 8 

But not only in this particular, but in the general, the Scrip- 
tures, though often perverted to the purposes of tyranny, are 
yet in their own nature calculated to promote the civil as well 
as the religious liberties of mankind. True religion, and virtue, 
and liberty are more nearly related, and more intimately con- 
nected with each other, than people commonly consider. It is 
very true, as St. Paul saith, (2 Cor. iii. 17,) that "where the 
spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty:" or as our Saviom him- 
self expresscth it, (John viii. 31,32,) " If ye continue in rny 
word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the 
truth, and the truth shall make ye free." 



, XI. THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING TYRE. 

ANOTHER city that was an enemy to the Jews, and another 
- memorable instance of the truth of prophecy, is Tyre, 
whose fall was predicted by the prophets, and particularly by- 
Isaiah and Ezekiel. But it hath been questioned among learned 
men, which of the Tyres was the subject of these prophecies, 
whether Palaetyrus or old Tyre that was seated on the conti- 
nent, or new Tyre that was built in an island almost over 
against it. The truest and best answer I conceive to be, that 
the prophecies appertain to both, some expressions being ap- 
plicable only to the former, and others only to the latter. In 
one place, (Ezek. xxvii. 3,) it is described "as situate at the 
entry of the sea ;" in others, (ver. 4 and 25,) as " in the midst of 
the seas," or according to the original in the heart of the seas. 
Sometimes (Ezek. xxvi. 7, &c.) it is represented as besieged 
"with horses and with chariots;" a "fort," a "mount," and 
" engines of war, are set against it :" at other times, (Is. xxiii. 

5 Lowth Prjclect. xm. ad fin. * Viget per sentio, nihil habet Grseca aut Romana poe- 

totum spiritus liber, excelsus, vereque divi- sis simile aut secundum.' Prailec. xxviit. 

pus ; neque deest quidquam ad summam hu- p. 277, &c. 

jusce Odae sublimitatein absoluta pulchritu- e Mr. Mason hath since published this, 

dine cumulamlam : cui, ut plane dicam quod with some other Odes, in 1766. 

13 T 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



146 



BISHOP NEWTON 



2, 4, C,) it is expressly called "an island," and "the sea, even 
the strength of the sea." Now it is said, (Ezek. xxvi. 10,) "By- 
reason of the abundance of his horses, their dust shall cover 
thee, thv walls shall shake at the noise of the horsemen, and 
of the wheels, and of the chariots when he shall enter into thy 
pites, as men enter into a city wherein is made a breach." 
Then it is said, (ver. 12,) "They shall break down thy walls, 
and destroy thy pleasant houses, and they shall lay thy stones, 
and thy timber, and thy dust in the midst of the water ;" and 
again, (Ezek. xxviii, 8,) "They shall bring thee down to the 
pit, and thou shalt die (he deaths of them that are slain in the 
midst of the seas." The insular Tyre therefore, as well as the 
Tyre upon the continent, is included in these prophecies; they 
are both comprehended under the same name, and both spoken 
of as one and the same city, part built on the continent, and 
part on an island adjoining. It is commonly said, indeed, that 
when old Tyre was closely besieged, and was near falling into 
the hands of the Chaldeeans, then the Tynans fled from thence, 
and built new Tyre in the island : but the learned 1 Vitringa 
hath proved at large from good authorities, that new Tyre was 
founded several ages before, and was the station for ships, and 
considered as part of old Tyre ; and 2 Pliny speaking of the 
compass of tire city, reckons both the old and the new together. 

Whenever the prophets denounce the downfall and desola- 
tion of a city or kingdom, they usually describe by way of 
contrast its present flourishing condition, to show in a stronger 
point of view how providence shiftcth and changeth the scene, 
and ordcreth and disposeth all events. The prophets Isaiah 
and Ezekiel observe the same method with regard to Tyre. 
Isaiah speaketh of it as a place of great antiquity, (xxiii. 7,) 
"Is this your joyous city, whose antiquity is of ancient days?" 
And it is mentioned as a strong place as early as in the days 
of Joshua, (Josh. xix. 29,) " the strong city Tyre," for there is 
no reason for supposing with 3 Sir John Marsham, that the 
name is used here by way of prolepsis or anticipation. Nay 
there are even heathen authors, who speak of the insular Tyre, 
and yet extol the great antiquity of the place. The 4 Greek 
geographer Strabo saith, that after Sidon the greatest and most 
ancient city of the Phoenicians is Tyre, which is a rival to Sidon 
in greatness, and lustre, and antiquitv. The 5 Roman historian 



1 Vitring. Comment, in Iesaiam, c. 23, 
vol. 1, p. 667—671. 

2 'Circuitus xrx. mill, passuum est, intra 
Palaetyro inclusa.' Plin. Nat. Hist. 1. 5, c. 17. 

3 Marshami Cliron. Siec. xi. p. 290. 'No- 
men id per prolepsin usurpatur, &c.' 

A Metu ot StJora fieytvTti rdv 'voiviictiiv Kat 
ayj(aiOT&Ti) ttoXis TiJpos ierh' 7 jj tvdiiiWos 



aiiTrj Karci tc utyzQos, koi kutu rrjv intravital 
Ka\-i)V apxai6T7/Ta. Post Sidonem, maxima 
et anlviuissimu Phosnicum est Tyrus, cum 
Sidone et magnitudine etfvrma et antiquitate 
comparanda, Slrabo, 1. 16, p. 1097. 

5 1 Urbs et vetuslate originis et crebra for- 
tunes varietate ad meinoriam posteritatis in- 
signis.' Quint. Curt. 1.4, c. 4. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 117 

Qilintus Curtius saith, th;it. if. is ;i cilv remarkable to posterity 
both far tl to antiquity of its origin, and for i 1 -' frequent change 
of fori one. Herodotus 6 who was himself a' Tyre, and inquired 
into (lie antiquity of (lie temple of Hercules, was informed by 
the priests, 1 1 int. (lie temple was built at the same time as the 
[city, and from t lie building of the city they counted two thou- 
sand nnd three hundred years. The ironical expression of the 
prophet, " Is this your joyous city whose antiquity is of ancient 
days'?" implies that the Tynans were apt to boast of their an- 
tiquity: and by this account of Herodotus it appears that, they 
did so, and much exceeded the truth: but there could have 
been no pretence for their boasting of thousands of years, if the 
city had not been built (as some contend) till after the destruc- 
tion of the old city by the Chaldajane, that is not 130 years bo- 
fore. Josephus 7 asserts, that from the building of Tyre to the 
building of Solomon's temple were 210 years: but. he is with 
reason 8 supposed to speak of the insular Tyre ; for the other pail 
of the city on (he continent was much older, was a strong place, 
as we have seen, in the days of Joshua, and is mentioned in the 
fragments of 9 Sair.'honia.thon, the PhwniYian historian, who is' 
reckoned to have lived about the time of Gideon, 2 or somewhat 
later. 

But, ancient as this city was, it was tire " daughter of Sidon," 
as it is called by the prophet Isaiah, (xxiii. 12,) and (ver. 2,) 
" the merchants of Sidon, who pass over the sea, replenished 
it." Sidonwas the eldest son of Canaan, (Gen. x. 15,) and the 
city of Sklon is mentioned by the patriarch Jacob, (Gen. xlix. 13 ;) 
and in the days of Joshua it is called "great Sidon," (Josh, 
xi. 8;) and in the days of the Judges the inhabitants of Laish 
are said (Judg. xviii. 7) to have "dwelt careless and secure, 
after the manner of the Sidonians." We have seen already that 
Straho affirms, that after Sidon Tyre was the greatest and most, 
ancient city of the Phoenicians; and he 3 asserts likewise, that, 
the poets have celebrated Sidon more, and Homer hath not so 
much as mentioned Tyre, though he commends Sidon and the 
Sidonians in several places. It may be therefore with reason 
inferred, that Sidon was the more ancient: and 4 Justin, the 



6 "EQtiffav yfy, a;ta rfiptii ohi^nusvTj Kal rh 
\pbv rou SeoD [Soin-Qnvaf i7vai, <5f crca <i0' oy 
Tpoov otKt'ovcjL,Tpij]K6tna Kai <W^c'X«z. Quippe 
dicentcs, all urbe condila fuisse dei lemplum 
pariter exstntctum : esse autem a Tyro con- 
dita annnruin duo millia ac trecenlos. Herod. 
!. 2. c. 44. 

fitav tov vaov hiayiydvzi XP 6v °5 ffc3i< rtatrapd- 
Kovra kol SiaKociuv A Tyri autem conditu us- 
yue ad exstructionem templi elapsi sunt anni 
quadraginta et ducenti, Joseph. Antiq. I. 8, 
*.8,§ 1. 



• Vide Vitritu. ibid, p. 669. 

9 Apud. Euseh. Prtcpar. Evang. 1. 1, c. 10 

1 * Itaque commode rejicitur in Gideonis 
tempora,' &c. Bochart. Chanaan.l. 2 } c. 17, 
co!. 776.' 

2 Sf illinwflect's Ori^ines Sacrse, b. i, c. 2. 

3 Oi fttv ovv Ttotr)Ta\ ti]v ^td6va TcbovWtf- 
K(i<n ftaX^ov. "Ojjripos <5f oydf ufuvrjrai rns 
Tvpov. Poetce quidem magis Sidonem ceU' 
brant; atqui adeo Homerus Tyri non j/^emi* 
nit. Strabo, 1. 16, p. 1097. 

4 * Post multos deinde annos a rege 
AscaJionorum expugnati, navibus appulsn 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



14S 



BISHOP NEWTON 



opiliiini/.i'v i'I Trogns, halli expressly informed us, that the Si- 
donians being besieged hy the kins? of Asealon, went in ships 
ami buili Tvro. Jint though Tyre was the daughter of Sidon, 
vet. the daughter soon equalled, and in lime excelled the mo- 
ther, and became the most celebrated phico in (lie world for its 
iranc and navigation, llie seal of commerce, and the centre of 
riches and is therefore called by Isaiah, (xxiii. 3, 8,) "a mart 
til naiimis, the crowning city, whose merchants are princes, 
whose traffickers are the honourable of the earth :" and Ezekiel, 
as it were, connnenling upon those words of Isaiah, a marl of na- 
tions, (chap, xxvii.) recounts the various nations, whose commo- 
dities were brought to Tyre, and were bought and sold by the 
Tynans. 

It was in this wealthy and flourishing condition, when the 
prophets- foretold its destruction, Isaiah 125 years at least be- 
fore it was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar. An extensive and 
beneficial trade soon produces luxury and pride. So it fared 
with the Tynans; and for these and their other vices, as well 
as for their insults and injuries done to the Jews, the prophets 
prophesied against them. Isaiah mentions their pride as the 
great occasion of their fall, (xxiii. 9:) " The Lord of hosts hath 
purposed it, to stain the pride of all glory, and to bring into 
contempt all the honourable of the earth." Ezekiel (xxvii. 3, 
&c.) describes at large their luxury, even in their shipping. 
Cleopatra's sailing down the river Cydnos to meet her gallant, 
Antony, w as not with greater finery and magnificence ; nor have 
the historians and poets painted the one in more lively colours, 
than the prophet hath the other. 5 He censures likewise the 
pride of the king of Tyre in arrogating to himself divine ho- 
nours, (xxviii. 2, &c. :) " Son of man, say unto the prince of Ty- 
rus, Thus saith the Lord God, Because thine heart is lifled up, 
and thou hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in 
the midst of the seas ; yet thou art a man, and not God, though 
thou set thine heart as the heart of God : — With thy wisdom 
and with thine understanding thou hast gotten the 3 riches, 
and hast gotten gold and silver into thy treasures : By thy 
great wisdom and by thy traffic hast thou increased thy 
riches, and thine heart is lifted up because of thy riches ; 
Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Because thou hast set thine 
heart as the heart of God: Behold, therefore, I will bring 
strangers upon thee, the terrible of the nations ; and they shall 
draw their swords against the beauty of thy wisdom, and they 
shall defde thy brightness : They shall bring thee down to the 
pit, and thou shalt die the deaths of them that are slain in the 
midst of the seas." The prophets Joel and Amos had before 

Tyron urbcm— condiderunt. Justin. I. 18, 6 Plutarch in Antonio, § 26. Shakspearej 
*■ •> § 5- Dryden. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PliOPTIEClES. 



1 19 



denounced the, divine judgments upon the Tynans for their 
wickodncss in general, and in pellicular for their cruelly to the 
children of Israel, and for buying mid Helling them like callli: 
in the markets. Tims sniili (he Lord by I lie prophet, Joel, 
(iii. 5, &c.) "Because ye have laken my silver and myxoid, 
and have rarried into your temples my <r< mk 1 1 y pleasant, things: 
The children also of Judali, and I he children of Jerusalem have 
ve sold unto the Grecians, that ye might remove I hem far from 
thi'ir border: Behold, I will raise; (hem out. of the place whither 
ye have sold them, and will return your recompense upon your 
own head." Amos spcaketh to the same purpose, (i. !) :) "Thus 
sailh the Lord, For three transgressions of Tyrus, mid for four 
I will not turn away the punishment thereof; because they 
delivered up the whole captivity to Edom, and remembered not 
the brotherly covenant," that, is, the league and alliance between 
Hiram king of Tyre on one part, and David and Solomon on 
the oilier. The Psalmist reckons (hem among the mnst inve- 
terate and implacable enemies of the Jewish name and nation, 
(Psnl. lxxxiii. C, 7:) "The tabernacles of Edom. and the Ish- 
maelites, of Moab, and the Uagarenes, Gebal, and Amnion, 
and Amalek, the Philistines, villi the inhabitants of Tyre." 
Ezckiel also begins his prophecy against them with a decla- 
ration, that it was occasioned by their insulting over the Jews 
upon the taking of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, (xxvi. 2, 3 :) 
"Son of man, because that Tyrus hath said against Jerusalem, 
Aha, she is broken that was the gates of the people ; she is 
turned unto me, I shall be replenished, now she is laid waste ; 
Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I am against thee, 
O Tyrus, and will cause many nations to come up against thee, 
as the sea causeth his waves to come up." 

These were the occasions of the prophecies against Tyre : 
and by carefully considering and comparing the prophecies to 
get her, we shall find the following particulars included in them ; 
that the city was to be taken and destroyed by the Chalda-ans, 
who were at the time of the delivery of the prophecv an incon- 
siderable people, and particularly by Nebuchadnezzar king of 
Babylon; that the inhabitants should fly over the Mediterra- 
nean into the islands and the countries adjoining, and even 
there should not find a quiet settlement; that the city should 
be restored after seventy years, and return to her gain and 
merchandise ; that it should be taken and destroyed again ; that 
the people should in time forsake their idolatry, and become 
converts to the true religion and worship of God ; and finally 
that the city should be totally destroyed, and become a place 
only for fishers to spread their nets upon. We shall find these 
particulars to be not only distinctly foretold, but likewise ex- 
actly fulfilled. 
13* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



150 



BISHOP NEWTON 



I. The city was ;o be taken and destroyed by (lie Chaldicans, 
who were ni the time of the delivery of tlic prophecy an incon- 
siderable people. This, we think, is suilicienlly implied in 
these words of the prophet Isaiah, (xxiii. 13:) "Behold, the 
land of i ho Chalda'ans ; this people w as not till the Assyrian 
founded ii for them thai, dwell in the wilderness, [hey sot up the 
towers thereof, they raised up the palaces thereof; and he 
luoitirhl it to ruin." " Heboid," an exclamation to show that 
he is going to niter something' new and extraordinary; "the 
land of the Chahkeans," that is, Babylon and (lie country about 
Babylon ; "this people was not," was of no note or eminence, 
'■till the Assyrian founded it for them that dwell in the wil- 
derness," they dwelt before in tents and led a wandering life in 
the wilderness, till (he Assyrians built Babylon for their recep- 
tion. Babel or Babylon was first built by the children of men 
after the flood. After the dispersion of mankind, Nimrod made 
it the capital of his kingdom. With Nimrod it sunk again, 
till the Assyrians rebuilt it for the purposes here mentioned; 
"they set up the towers thereof, they raised up the palaces 
thereof," and Herodotus, Ctesias, and other ancient historians 
agree that the kings of Assyria fortified and beautified Babylon; 
"and he," that is, "this people" mentioned before, the Chal- 
deans or Babylonians, " brought it to ruin," that is, Tyre, which 
is the subject of the whole prophecy. The Assyrians were at 
'hat time the great monarchs of the east ; the Chaida:ans were 
their slaves and subjects; arid therefore it is the more extra- 
ordinary, that the prophet, should so many years beforehand 
foresee the successes and conquests of the Chaldieans. 

Ezekiel lived nearer the time, and he declares expressly that 
the city should be taken aud destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar 
king of Babylon, (xxvi. 7—11:) "Thus saith the Lord God, 
Behold, I will bring upon Tyrus, Nebuchadnezzar king of 
Babylon, a king of kings from the north, with horses, and with 
chariots, and with horsemen, and companies, and much peo- 
ple ; — he shall slay thy people by the sword, and thy strong 
garrisons shall go down to the ground." Salmaneser king of 
Assyria 6 had besieged Tyre, but without success ; the Tynans 
had with a few ships beaten his large fleet ; but yet Nebuchad- 
nezzar should prevail. Ezckiel not only foretold the siege, 
but mentions it afterwards as a past transaction, (xxix. 18:) 
" Son of man, Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon caused his army 
to serve a great service against Tyrus ; every head was made 
bald, and every shoulder was peeled." 

Menander the Ephesian translated the Phoenician annals 
info Greek ; and 7 Josephus asserts upon their authority, that 

* Annates Menandri apud Josephum, Antiq. ]. 9, c. 14, § 2. 

* Joseph, contra Apion. 1. 1. § 20 el 21. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



151 



Nebur.hiirtuez/.iir liesiegeil Tyre, thirteen years when Ilhobal was 
king (liere, and began the siege in t he seven I li year of It.ho- 
bal's reign, and that, he subdued Syria and all Phoenicia. The 
same s historian likewise observes, that Phiiostratus in Ills 
Indian and Phienirian histories affirms llial Ibis king (Nebu- 
chadnezzar) besieged Tyre thirteen years, Illmhal reigning' at 
that lime in Tyre. The siege continuing so long, the soldiers 
must needs endure many hardships, so that hereby we better 
understand the justness of Ezekiel's expression, that "Nebu- 
chadnezzar caused his army to serve a great service against 
Tynis; every head was made bald, and every shoulder was 
peeled:" such light cloth profane history cast upon sacred. It 
farther appears from the Phoenician annals quoted hy the same 
'historian, that the Tynans received their kings afterwards 
from Babylon, which plainly evinces that some of the blood- 
royal must, have been carried captives thither. The Phoenician 
annals too, as Dr. Prideaux 1 hath clearly shown, agree exactly 
with E/.ekicl's account of the time and year wherein the city 
was taken. Tyre therefore according to the prophecies was 
subdued and taken by Nebuchadnezzar and the Chakkeans : 
and after this we hear little more of that part, of the city which 
stood upon the continent. It is some satisfaction that we 
are able to produce such authorities as we have produced, 
out of heathen historians, for transactions of such remote 
antiquity. 

II. The inhabitants should pass over the Mediteiranean into 
the islands and countries adjoining, and even there should find 
no quiet settlement. This is plainly signified by Isau.h, (xxiii. 6,) 
"Pass ye over to Tarshish," (that is, to Tartessus in Spain,) 
"howl ye inhabitants of the isle:" and again, (vei. 12,) "Arise, 
pass over to Chittim," (that is, the islands and countries bor- 
dering upon the Mediterranean;) "there also shall thou have 
no rest." What the prophet delivers by way of advice, is to be 
understood as a prediction. Ezckiel intimates the same thing, 
(xxvi. IS,) "The isles that are in the sea shall be troubled at 
thy departure." It is well known that the Phoenicians were 
the best navigators of antiquity, and sent forth colonies into 
several parts of the world. A great scholar of the last century 
hath written a whole treatise 2 of the colonies of the Phoeni- 
cians, a work (as - indeed all his are) of immense learning and 
erudition. And of all the Phoenicians the Tynans were the 
most celebrated for their shipping and colonies. Tyre exceeded 

B tfAu'o-T-p.iro; tv T<lU 'IvfoKals avrov koX Tt/ro regnaret. Joseph. Antiq. 1. 10, c. 11, 

Qoivikiku; iffT'ioi'W, Sri ovtos 6 .ddfftXcu; lira- § 1. 

Xetyia/{T£ Ti'0'U' crij iy\ i-1ttcrt\zv<iVT0s Kar ext- 3 Joseph, contra Apion. 1. 1, § 21. 

tvov rbv K-dipji' Wis Tuoov. Philo- 1 Prideaux. Connect, part 1, b. 2, Anno 

strains tarn in Indira / ins nunm Phcenirib> hitt- 573. Nebuchadnezzar 32. 

toriis, quad itic r.-.r Ircdrrim annns Turum 2 Bocharti Chanaan. 

vppugnaver it, ruin illu tempore. Ilhobalus in 



5 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



152 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Sidon ill ibis respect, as 3 Strabo testifies, rind soul forth colo- 
nic- into Africa and Ppain unto and beyond (lie. pillars of Her 
ciilc-i : ami * Qr.intus Curtius saith, thai her colonics were dif- 
l"ii„,i almost over the whole world. The Tynans therefore 
iia\iin.' planted colonrcs at Tarshish and upon the coasts of 
Chitiini, it was nalnral Cor (licni, when they were pressed with 
dangers and difficulties at home, to fly to their friends and 
l oiintrvinen ahroad for refuge and protection. That they really 
diil so, St. Jerome asserts upon the authority of Assyrian his- 
tories, which are now lost and perished. 'We have read,' 5 saith 
he, ' in the histories of the Assyrians, that w hen the Tyrians 
were besieged, after they saw no hope of escaping 1 , they went 
mi hoard (heir ships, and lied to Carthage, or to some islands 
of the Ionian and .Eu'ean sea.' And in another place he c saith, 
' that when the Tynans saw that the works for carrying on the 
siege were perfected, and the foundations of the walis were 
shaken by the battering of the rains, whatsoever precious things 
in gold, silver, clothes, and various kinds of furniture the no- 
bility had, ihey put them on board their ships, and carried to 
the islands; so that the city being taken, Nebuchadnezzar 
found nothing worthy of his labour.' It must have been grie- 
vous to Nebuchadnezzar, after so long and laborious a siege, to 
he disappointed of the spoil of so rich a city; and therefore 
Ezekiei was commissioned to promise him the conquest of 
Esrypt for his reward, (xxix. 18, 19:) "Son of man, Nebu- 
chadnezzar king of Babylon caused his army to serve a great 
service against Tyrus : every head was made bald, and every 
shoulder was peeled: yet had he no wages, nor his army for 
Tyrus, for the service that he had served against it. Therefore 
thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I will give the land of Egypt 
unto Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, and be shall take her 
multitude, and take her spoil, and take her prey, and it shall 
be the wages for li is army." 

But though the Tyrians should pass over to Tarshish and 
to Chittim, yet even there they should find no quiet, settlement, 
"there also shah thou have no rest." Mcgasthenes, 7 who lived 
about 3U0 years before Christ, and was employed by Seleucus 



3 At ri iU At^t-r/v Ktit Tt)v 'I/?i/ot<(i', atrni- 
<"'"i, ut^ni kiii r£.ii trriiAuv, tiiv Tvti'iv -\tnv 
'{'tuvrtici uaXymi. Culniiin: taint it in Atri- 
''tin it //. iji'ini'tin uffiu:, ltd Im'.ti txirii rtitu.nl- 
\>/i rtti;nrttr : Tiinun jitnrimum ctlitnuic- 
rinU. rtlniljo, I. hi, |i. 1(1117. 

x 'Cip!imi:i' cert'" ejus peno orb': toto dif- 
r J-:i- sunt.' Q'unl. Curl. !. 4. r. i. 

s ' L''i.'innis in hiiloriis Assyritinirn, nh- 

scssi,s Tvri'js, pustiptam rtll!!;irfl spi-ln t-va- 
•l-n-li vi'lebam, cuisiwn-is navibu- fn^iss-n 
I 'irfliii^nu-rri. s<-ii ;i<l alias l< jn 1 1 A'.'jt iipio 
n>arn iu-.ulas.' Hi' run. in Is. 23, C. 



5 1 Qnotl quum viilcrent Tyrii jamjamrpie 
perfeetum, et percussione arietimi murdrum 
iiuidamenla rpiaterentur, cpiicquid pretiosum 
in auro, arfjcnlo, ventibiisque, et varia su- 
polluetili nobiliias babnii, imposituni navibus 
ail insulas asporlavit ; ita ut capla urbe, 
nibil ili^num labori: sito inveniret Nabucbo- 
donosor. ) Idurn in E'lck. c 29. 

' Arrian. de Exped. Alex. 1. 5, r. 6. Ejus- 
dem Hisi. Ind. e. 5 Voss. de Hist. Graec. 
1. 1, c. 11. Prid. Connect, part 1, b. 8, 
Aimu 29S. Ptolemy Soler. 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



153 



Nicator in an embassy to lite king of India, wrote afterwards 
a history of India, wherein lie mentioned Nebuchadnezzar with 
great honour. This historian is quoted by several ancient au- 
thors; he is cited particularly by " Slrabo, Joseplms, and Aby- 
denus in Eusehius, for saying that Nebuchadnezzar surpassed 
Hercules in bravery and great exploits, that lie subdued great 
part of Africa and Spain, and proceeded as far as to the pillars 
of Hercules. After Nebuchadnezzar had subdued Tvre and 
Egypt, we may suppose that he carried bis arms farther west- 
ward: and if ho proceeded so far as Mcgasthenes reports, the 
Tyrians might well be said to "have no rest," their conqueror 
pursuing them from one country to another. But besides this, 
and after this, the Carthaginians and other colonies of the Ty- 
rians lived in a very unsettled state. Their history is made up 
of little but wars and tumults, even before their three fatal wars 
with the Romans, in everyone of which their affairs grew worse 
and worse. Sicily and Spain, Europe and x\frica, ihe land and 
their own element, the sea, were theatres of their calamities and 
miseries; til! at last not only the new, but old Cartilage too 
was utterly destroyed. As tiie Carthaginians sprung from the 
Tyrians, and the Tyrians from the Sidonians, and Sidon was 
the first-born of Canaan, (Gen. x. 15,) so the curse upon Ca- 
naan seemeth to have pursued them to the most distant parts of 
the earth. 

III. The city should be restored after seventy years, and re- 
turn to her gain and her merchandise. This circumstance is ex- 
pressly foretold by Isaiah, (xxiii. 15 — 17:) "And it. shall come 
to pass in that day, that Tyre shall be forgotten seventy years, 
according to the days of one king," or kingdom, meaning the 
Babylonian which was to continue seventy years : " after the end 
of seventy years shall Tyre sing as an harlot. Take an harp, go 
about the city, thou harlot that bast been forgotten, make sweet 
melody, sing many songs, that thou mayest be remembered. 
And it shall come to pass after the end of seventy years, that 
the Lord will visit Tyre, and she shall turn to her hire, and shall 
commit fornication with all the kingdoms of the world upon 
the face of the earth." Tyre is represented as a harlot, and 
from thence these figures are borrowed, the plain meaning of 
which is, that she should lie neglected of traders and merchants 
for severity years, "as long as the Babylonian empire lasted, and 
after that she should recover her liberties and her trade, and 
draw in several of all nations to deal with her, and particularly 
the kings of the earth to buy her purples, which were worn chielly 
by emperors and kings, and for which Tyre was famous above 
all places in the world. 

1 Strsiho, 1. 15, p. 1007. Joseph. Antiq. 1. 10, c. 11, § 1. Contra Apion. 1. I, § 20. Eu- 
«eb. Prmpar. Evung. 1. 9, c. 41. TT 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



154 



iJItSIIOP NEWTON 



{Seventy \ears was the lime prefixed for the duration of the 
J?abvloitiaii empire. Ho long (lie nations were to groan under 
i\',aii!iiral \oko, though those nations were subdued some 
sn .in r. -.•in.- later than others. (.Jcr. x.w. 11, 12:) "These na- 
' i ; , II serve ilit; king of Babylon seventy years': Audit 
.|„:ll come to pass when seventy years are .accomplished, that 

I v, ill punish the king of Babylon, and that nation, sailh (lie 
!,. :■.!, lor their iniquity, and the land of the Chalda.'ans, and 

make it perpetual desolations." And accordingly at the 
end of seventy years Cyrus and the Persians subverted the Ba- 
bylonian empire, and restored the conquered nations to their 

liberties. 

ibit we may compute these seventy years after another man- 
ner. Tyre was taken 9 by Nebuchadnezzar in the thirty- 
second year of his reign, and in the year 573 before Christ. 
Seventy years from thence will bring us down to the year 503 
before Christ, and the nineteenth of Darius Hystaspis. At. that 
time it appears from 1 history that the Ionians had rebelled 
against Darius, and the Phoenicians assisted him with their 
fleets: and consequently it is reasonable to conclude that they 
were now restored to their former privileges. In the succeed- 
ing reign we find 2 that they, together with the Sidonians, fur- 
nished Xerxes with several ships for his expedition into Greece. 
And by the time of Alexander the Tyriaas were grown to such 
power and greatness, that they stopped the progress of that 
rapid conqueror longer than any part of the Persian empire 
besides. But all this is to be understood of the insular Tyre; 
for as the old city flourished most before the time of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, so the new city flourished most afterwards, and (his is the 
Tyre that henceforth is so much celebrated in history. 

IV. The city should be taken and destroyed again. For 
when it is said by the prophets, (Isa. xxiii. 6,) "Howl ye in- 
habitants of the isle;" (Ezek. xxvii. 32,) "What city is like 
Tyrus, like the destroyed in the midst of the sea?" (xxviii. 8,) 
" They shall bring thee down to the pit, and thou shalt die the 
deaths of them that are slain in the midst of the seas:" these 
expressions can imply no less than that the insular Tyre should 
be destroyed as well as that upon the continent; and as the 
one was accomplished by Nebuchadnezzar, so was the other by 
Alexander the Great. But the same thing may be inferred 
more directly from the words of Zechariah, who prophesied in 
the reign of Darius, (Zech. i. 1 ; vii. 1,) probably Darius Hys- 
taspis, many years after the former destruction of the city, and 
consequently he must be understood to speak of this latter. 

II is words are these, (ix. 3, 4,) " And Tyrus did build herself 

' Sec Prid. Connect. Part 1, b. 2, and ! Ilcrod. 1. 7, c. B9, &c. Diod Sic. 1.11, 
b 4. ■ Herod. I. 5, •;. 108, &c. c. 3. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



155 



a strong hold, and heaped up silver as the dust, and fine gold 
as the mire of the streets. Behold the Lord will cast her out, 
and hi; will smite her power in the sen, and she shall be devoured 
with lire." It is very true "that Tyrus did build herself a strong 
hold;'' for her situation was very strong in an island, and be- 
sides the .sea to defend her she was 3 fortified with a wall of 
150 feet, in height, and of a proportionable thickness. "She 
heaped up silver as the dust, and line gold as the mire of the 
streets," being the most celebrated place in the world for trade 
nnd riches, "the mart of nations," as she is called, conveying 
the commodities of the east to the west, and of the west to the 
east. But yet, "Behold the Lord will cast her out, and he will 
smite her power in the sea, and she shall be devoured with fire." 
Ezekiol had likewise foretold that the city should be consumed 
with fire, (xxviii. 18 :) " I will bring forth a fire from the midst 
of thee, it shall devour thee, and I will bring thee to ashes upon 
the earth, in the sight of all them that behold thee." And ac- 
cordingly Alexander besieged, and took, and set the city on 
fire. 4 The ruins of old Tyre contributed much to the taking of 
the new city: for 5 with the stones and timber and rubbish of 
the old city Alexander built a bank or causey from the conti- 
nent to the island, thereby' literally fulfilling the words of the 
prophet Ezekiel, fxxvi. 12,) "They shall lay thy stones and thy 
timber, and thy dust in the midst of the water." lie was seven 
months in completing this work, but the time and labour were 
well employed, for by means hereof he was enabled to storm 
and take the city. 

As in the former siege the inhabitants, according to the pro- 
phecies, fled over the Mediterranean to the islands and coun- 
tries adjoining, so they did likewise in this latter siege ; for 
Diodorus Siculus 6 and Quintus Curtius both testify that they 
sent their wives and children to Carthage; and upon the tak- 
ing of the place the Sidonians 7 secretly conveyed away fifteen 
thousand more in their ships. Happy were they who thus 
escaped, for of those who remained behind, the conqueror 8 
slew eight thousand in the storming and taking of the city ; he 
caused two thousand afterwards cruelly to be crucified, and 
thirty thousand he sold for slaves. They had before sold some 



3 Arrian. de Exped. Alex. I. 2, c. 21. 

Tiirc v'4-'oi eU lecVT^KOvrit Kal ixarbv (idXiara 

Trd&iff, Kui is irXaros Zvpnerpov. cl ad~ 

jnodum pedes aLlus, latiludine altitudini re- 
spondenlfi. 

4 Quint. Curt. 1.4, c. 4. 'Ignemque tec- 
tis injici jnbet, 1 

5 Quint. Curt. 1. 4, c. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 17, 
c. 40. 

6 TfKva [l}v Ka} yvvaiKas Kal roi'S yt- 



oavro. Liheros et -uxores cum senio confcdU 
Cnrlha^incm irnnsportnre deccrnunt. TAoj 

tt, tu>v rtxvwv Krri yvvaiK&v iu'oqs HU' 'ti'CuCitV 

ijKtK&iiizvoi xpds Toii Kup^/iWt'ou;. Ytmdetn 
deponenda qwvlam apud C'lrthuzinenies /£- 
bcrnrt/m et uxnrtitn pirte [hoslern) uutcver- 
tltnt. Diod. Sic. I. 17, c. 41. 'Conjures 
liberosque devi-lu'iido-s Carllmginem trade- 
runt.' duint. Curt. I. 4, c. 3. 

' Quint. Curt. I. 4, c. 4. 

8 Arrian. I. 2, c. 24. Q.uint. Curt. ibid. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



156 



BISHOP NEWTON 



of the captive Jews, and now il was relumed upon fhem accord- 
ing to tin- prediction of Joel, (iii. 6 — S :) "The children also of 
Judah, and the children of Jerusalem have ye sold ; behold I 
will rHurn yotir recompense upon your own head, and will sell 
your sons and your daughters." This is (he main of (he pro- 
phecy, dial as they had sold (he captive Jews, so they should 
lie sn!d themselves: and having seen this so punctually ful- 
lilled, we may more easily believe that the other parts were so 
too, though at this distance of time, and in this scarcity of an- 
cient historians, wo are not. able (o prove all (lie particulars. 
When the cilv was taken before, (lie Tyrians received their 
kind's afterwards from Babylon; and now 9 ( heir king held Iris 
crown by Alexander's appointment. The cases arc parallel in 
many respects : but the city recovered much sooner from the 
calamities of this siege than from the fatal consequences of the 
former. For in 1 nineteen years' time it was able to withstand 
the fleets and armies of Autigonus, and sustained a siege of 
fifteen months before it was taken: a plain proof, as Dr. Pri- 
deaux observes, of the great advantage of trade. For this city 
being (he grand mart, where most of the trade both of I he east 
and west did then centre, by virtue hereof it was, that it so 
soon revived to its pristine vigour.' 

V. It is usual with God to temper his judgments with mercy ; 
and amidst these calamities it is also foretold, that there should 
come a lime, when the Ty'rians would forsake their idolatry, and 
become converts to the true religion and worship of God. The 
Psalmist is thought to have hinted as much, in saying, (xlv. 12,) 
" The daughter of Tyre shall be there with a gift ;" and again 
(lxxii. 10,) "The kings of Tarshish and of the isles shall bring 
presents." Zechariah, when he foretells the calamities which 
the Tyrians and neighbouring nations should suffer from Alex- 
ander, (ix. 1 — 7,) at the same time predicts their conversion to 
the true God ; " but he that remaineth, even he shall be for our 
God." But nothing can be plainer than Isaiah's declaration 
that they should consecrate the gains of their merchandise for 
the maintenance of those who minister to the Lord in holy 
things, ( xxiii. 18:) "And her merchandise and her hire shall 
be holiness to the Lord : it shall not be treasured, nor laid up : 
for her merchandise shall be for them that dwell before the 
Lord, to eat sufficiently, and for durable clothing." Here par- 
ticularly we must be much obliged to the learned Vitringa, 8 who 
hath fully shown the completion of this article ; as indeed every 
one who would rightly understand the prophet Isaiah, must be 

' DioJ. Sic. I. 17, c. 46. Tfj? h h?vp!ui, ' Diod. Sic. 1. 19, c. 61. Prid. Connect. 

mWiws rnTfVrijirE flaaiMu riv apo/m^oiicvoY part 1, b. 8, Anno 313. Alexander .iEgus 4. 

BwXWmov. Tytimum urbi regem prafrcit 2 Vitrins. Comment, in Iesaiam, c. 23, 

cut BaUonijmo nnmm, vol. 1, p. 704. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



157 



greatly obliged to that excellent commentator, and will receive 
more light and assistance from him than from all besides him. 

The Tyriaiis were much addicted to the worship of Hercules 
as he was called by the Greeks, or of P.aal as he is denominated 
in Scripture. But in process of time, by the means of some 
Jews and proselytes living and conversing among litem, some 
of them also became proselytes to the Jewish religion ; so (hat. 
" a great multitude of people from the sea-const, of Tyre and 
Sidon came to hear" our Saviour, (Luke vi. 17,) "and to he 
healed of their diseases :" and our Saviour, who was " sent only 
to the lost sheep of the house of Israel," yet. came "into the 
coasts of Tyre and Sidon," (Matt. xv. 21, &c. Mark vii. 24, &ic. ;) 
and the first fruits of the gospel there was a Tynan woman, " a 
woman of Canaan," as she is called, "a Syro-phosnician by 
nation." When St. Paul in his way to Jerusalem came to Tyre, 
he found disciples there who were inspired by the Holy Ghost 
and prophesied, (Acts xxi. 4,) and with them he " tarried seven 
days." The Tyrians were such sincere converts to Christianity, 
that in the time of Diocletian's persecution they exhibited se- 
veral glorious examples of confessors and martyrs, which Eu- 
sebins 3 himself saw, and hath amply testified in his book of the 
martyrs of Palestine. Afterwards, when the storm of persecution 
was blown over, the Tyrians under their bishop Paulinus built 
an oratory or rather a temple for the public worship of God, 
the most magnificent and sumptuous in all Palestine and Phoe- 
nicia, which temple Eusebius 4 hath described, and celebrated 
in a handsome panegyric, whereof he hath inserted a copy in 
his history, but modestly concealed the name of the author. 
Eusebius, therefore, commenting upon this passage of Isaiah, 
might very well say that 'it is fulfilled in our time. 5 For since 
a church of God hath been founded in Tyre as well as in other 
nations, many of its goods gotten by merchandise are conse- 
crated to the Lord, being offered to his church ;' as he after- 
wards explains himself, ' for the use of the ministers of the altar 
or gospel, according to the institution of our Lord, that they 
who wait at the altar should live of the altar.' In like manner 
St, Jerome : 6 ' We may behold churches in Tyre built to Christ : 
we may see their riches that they are not laid up nor treasured, 
but given to those who dwell before the Lord. For the Lord 



' Euseb. Eccles. Hist. 1. 8, c. 7. D6 
Martvr. Palestine, c. 5 et 7. 

4 Euseb. Hist. 1. 10, c. 4. 

5 "O K(u r:\rjpovTat KaQ' fjfia? a&rotff, K. 
r. X. Quod nostra tempore impletum vide- 
mux. Nam cum ecclesia Dei in urbe Tyro 
perinde ac in reliquis gentibus Jundala si7, 
mull(B ex ejus mercibus negotiadone partis 
Domino consccraniur, ecclesiee ejus oblata : 
videlicet ut mox exponit, in usum ministrorum 

14 



altaris ctve evangelii, secundum tnsMutum 
Domini, ut ministri altaris ex eo vivant. 

6 'Cernamus in Tyro exstructas Christi 
ecclesias, consideremus opes omnium, quod 
non reponantur nec thesaurizentur, sed den- 
tur his qui habitant coram Domino. — Sic 
enim et Dominus constituit, ut qui Evange- 
lium praedicant, vivant de Evun^ciio.' Hie- 
ron. in Is. c. 23. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



153 



BISHOP NEWTON 



hath appointed, that they who preach tlio gospel should live of 
-the lti>-|v!.' And how liberally ;s i i<J munificently the bishops 
nnil clergy were at that lime maintained, how plentifully they 
were furnished with every thing, "to ent sufficiently, and for 
durable clothing," no man can want to he informed, who is ever 
so little conversant in ecclesiastical history. To these proofs we 
will only add, that as Tyre consecrated its merchandise and hire 
unto the Lord, so it had the honour of being erected into an 
archbishopric,'' and the first archbishopric under the patriarchate 
of Jerusalem, having fourteen bishops under its primacy ; and in 
this state it continued several years. 

VI. But after all the city should be totally destroyed, and 
become a place only for fishers to spread their nets upon. When 
the prophets denounced the destruction of a city or country, it 
was not. intended that such denunciation should take effect im- 
mediately. The sentence of condemnation, (as I may say.) was 
then passed upon it, but the execution might be respited for 
some time. When it was threatened that Babylon should be- 
come a desolation without an inhabitant, there were yet many 
ages before it was reduced to that condition; it decayed by 
degrees, till at last it came to nothing ; and now the place is so 
little known, that you may look for Babylon in the midst of 
Babylon. In like manner Tyre was not to be ruined and deso- 
lated all at once. Other things were to happen first. It was to 
be restored after seventy years ; it was to be destroyed and re- 
stored again, in order io its being adopted into the church. These 
events were to take place, before Ezekiel's prophecies could be 
fully accomplished, (xxvi. 3, 4, 5 :) " Thus saith the Lord God, 
Behold, I am against thee, O Tyrus, and will cause many na- 
tions to come up against thee, as the sea causeth his waves to 
come up : And they shall destroy the walls of Tyrus, and break 
down her towers ; I will also scrape her dust from her, and make 
her like the top of a rock : It shall be a place for the spreading 
of nets in the midst of the sea : for I have spoken it, saith the 
Lord God." He repeats it to show the certainty of it, (ver. 14 :) 
" I will make thee like the top of a rock ; thou shalt be a place 
to spread nets upon ; thou shalt be built no more ; for I the Lord 
have spoken it, saith the Lord God ;" and again, (ver. 21 :) " I 
will make thee a terror, and thou shalt be no more ; though thou 
he sought for, yet shalt thou never be found again, saith the 
Lord God." 

These prophecies, like most others, were to receive their com- 
pletion by degrees. Nebuchadnezzar, as we have seen, destroyed 
the old city ; and Alexander employed the ruins and rubbish in 
making his causey from the continent to the island, which 
henceforwards weie joined together. 'It is no wonder, there- 

7 Sandys' Travels, b. 3, p. 16S, 6ih edit. 1670. Hoffman's Lexicon, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



159 



fore,' as Bishop Pocockc 8 observes, 'that there are no signs of 
the ancient, city; anil as it is a sandy shore, (lie face of every 
tiling is altered, and the great aqueduct in many parts is almost 
buried in (lie sand.' So that as to this part of the city, the 
prophecy hath literally been fulfilled, "Thou >halt he built no 
more ; though thou he sought for, yet shall, thou never he found 
again." It may be questioned whether the new citv over after 
that arose to that height of power, wealth, and greatness, to 
which it was elevated in the times of Isaiah and Ezckiel. It 
received a great blow from Alexander, not only by his taking 
and burning the city, but much more by his building of Alex- 
andria in Egypt, which in time deprived it of much of its trade, 
and thereby contributed more effectually to its ruin. It had 
the misfortune afterwards of changing its masters often, being 
sometimes in the hands of the Ptolemies kings of Egypt, and 
sometimes of the Seleucidce kings of Syria, till at length it fell 
under the dominion of the Romans. It was taken by the 9 Sara- 
cens about the year of Christ 639, in the reign of Omar their 
third emperor. It was retaken by the 1 Christians during the 
time of the holy war, in the year 1124, Baldwin, the second of 
that name, being then king of Jerusalem, and assisted by a fleet 
of the Venetians. From the Christians it was taken 2 again 
in the year 1289 by the Mamalucs of Egypt, under their Sul- 
tan Alphix, who sacked and razed this and Sidon and other 
strong towns, that they might not ever again afford any harbour 
or shelter to the Christians. From the Mamalucs it was again 
taken 3 in the year 1516, by Selim, the ninth emperor of the 
Turks ; and under their dominion it continues at present. But 
alas, how fallen, how changed from what it was formerly ! For 
from being the centre of trade, frequented by all the merchant 
ships of the east and west, it is now become a heap of ruins, 
visited only by the boats of a few poor fishermen. So that as to 
this part likewise of the city, the prophecy hath literally been 
fulfilled : " I will make thee like the top of a rock ; thou shalt 
be a place to spread nets upon." 

The famous 4 Huetius knew one Hadrianus Parvillerius, a 



8 Poeocke's Descript. of the East, vol. 2, 

b. 1, c. 20, p. 81, 82. 

8 Ockley's Hist, of the Saracens, vol. 1, 
p. 340. ' 
^ 1 Ahul-Pharajii Hist. Dyn. 9, p. 250. 
Vers. Pocock. Savage's Abridgment of 
Knolles and Rycaut, vol. 1, p. 26. 

B Savage's Ahiid<;ment, vol. 1, p. 95. 
Pocork. Descript. of the East, vol. 2, b. 1, 

c. 20. p. S3. 

3 Savage's Abridgment, vol. 1, p. 241. 

* * Hadrianum Parvellerium, e societate 
Jesu, virum candidissimum et Arabice doc- 
tissimum qui decent annos in Syria egit, 



memini me audire aliquando cum diceret, 
sibi o!im ad collapsas Tyri ruinas accedenti, 
et-rupes mari prietentas ac disjectos passim 
in litore lapiiles procul sped ami, sole, riuc- 
tibus, et auris detersos ac levigatos, et sic- 
candis solum piscatorum retibus, quce turn 
forte plurima desnper expansa erant utiles, 
venisse in memnriam hujus prophetic Eze- 
kielis de Tyro, (xxvi. 5, 14:) " Dabo te in 
limpidissiinam pel ram : siccatio sagenarum 
eris, nec a-dificabcris ultra, quia eso locutus 
sum, ait Dominus Deus." ' Huetii Demon- 
strat. Evang. Prop. 6, ad fin. p. 358. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



160 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Jesuit, n very candid man and a master of Arabic, who resided 
ton years in S\ ria ; and lie remembers to have heard him some- 
times say, tlial when lie approached the ruins of Tyre, and be- 
held the rocks stretched forth to tlie sea, and the great, stones 
yeatteivd nil and down on the shore, made clean and smooth by 
the situ and waves and winds, and useful only for the drying 
of fishermen's nets, man}' of which happened at that, time to he 
spread thereon, it brought, to his memory this prophecy of Eze- 
kiel concerning Tyre, (xxvi. 5, 11 :) "I will make thee like the 
top of a rock' ; thou shall be a place to spread nets upon ; thou 
shall he built no more ; for I (he Lord have spoken it, saith the 
Lord God/' 

Dr. Shaw 5 in his account of Tyre thus expresselh himself: 
'I visited several creeks and inlets in order to discover what 
provision there might, have been formerly made for the security 
of their vessels. Yet. notwithstanding that Tyre was the chief 
maritime power of this country, I could not observe the least 
token of either colJwn or harbour that could have been of any 
extraordinary capacity. The coasting ships indeed, still find a 
tolerable good shelter from the northern winds under the south- 
ern shore, but were obliged immediately to retire, when the 
winds change, to the west or south: so that there must have 
been some better station than this for their security and recep- 
tion. In the N. N. E. part likewise of the city, we see the traces 
of a safe and commodious basin, lying within the walls : but 
which at the same time is very small, scarce forty yards in dia- 
meter. Neither could it ever have enjoyed a larger area, unless 
the buildings, which now circumscribe it, were encroachments 
upon its original dimensions. Yet even this port, small as it is 
at present, is notwithstanding so choked up with sand and rub- 
bish, that the boats of those poor fishermen who now and then 
visit this once renowned emporium, can with great difficulty only 
be admitted.' 

But the fullest for our purpose is Mr. Maundrell, 'whom it is 
a pleasure to quote as well as to read, and whose journal of 
his journey from Aleppo to Jerusalem, though a little book, is 
yet worth a folio, being so accurately and ingeniously written, 
that it might, serve as a model for all writers of travels. ' This 
city,' 8 saith he, 'standing in the sea upon a peninsula, pro- 
mises at a distance something very magnificent. But when 
you come to it, you find no similitude of that glory, for which 
it was so renowned in ancient limes, and which the prophet 
Ezekiel describes, chap. xxvi. xxvii. xxviii. On the north side it 
has an old Turkish ungarrisoned castle ; besides which you see 
nothing here, hut a mere Babel of broken walls, pillars, vaults, 
&o. there being not so much as one entire house left : its pre- 

• Shaw's Travels, p. 330. c Maundrell, p. 48, 49, 5th edit. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



1G1 



sent. inhabitants an: only a few poor wretches harbou.ing them- 
selves in I In: vaults, and subsist ing chiefly upon fishiny, who 
seem to In' preserved in this place by divine providence:, as a 
visible argument Iiow God lias fulfilled liis word concerning 
T\le, viz. llial, "it should he as the lop of a roc If, a place for 
fisher-; lo dry their nets on." ' 

Such hath been the fate of (.Ids city, once tlx; most, famous 
in the world for trade and commerce. But. trade is a fluctuat- 
ing lliing: it passed from Tyre to Alexandria, from Alexandria 
to Venice, from Venice to Antwerp, from Antwerp lo Amster- 
dam and London, the English rivalling (he Dutch, as the 
Frencli are now rivalling both. All nations almost are wisely 
applying themselves to trade ; and it behoves those who are in 
possession of it, to take the greatest care that they do not. 
lose it. It. is a plant of tender growth, and requires sun, and 
soil, and fine seasons, to make it. thrive and flourish. It will 
not grow like (he palm-tree, which with the more weight and 
pressure rises the more. Liberty is a friend to that, as t hat is 
a friend to liberty. Hut the greatest enemy to both is licen- 
tiousness, which tramples upon all. law and lawful authority, 
encourages riots and tumults, promotes drunkenness and 
debauch cry, sticks at nothing to supply its extravagance, 
practices every act of illicit gain, ruins credit, ruins trade, and 
will in the end ruin liberty itself. Neither kingdoms nor 
commonwealths, neither public companies nor private persons, 
can long carry on a beneficial flourishing trade without virtue, 
and what virtue tcacheth, sobriety, industry, frugality, mo- 
desty, honesty, punctuality, humanity, charity, the love of our 
country, and the fear of God. The prophets will inform us 
how the Tynans lost it; and (he like causes will always pro- 
duce the like effects. (Isa. xxiii. 8, 9:) "Who hath taken 
this counsel against Tvrc, the crowning city, whose merchants 
are princes, whose traffickers are the honourable of the earth 1 
The Lord of hosts hath purposed it, to stain the pride of all 
glorv, and to buns into contempt all the honourable of the 
earth." (Exek. xxvii. 3, 4:) "Thus saith the Lord God, O 
Tyrus, thou hast said, I am of perfect beauty. Thy borders 
are in the midst of the seas, thy builders have perfected thy 
beauty." (xxviii. 5, &c. :) " By thy great wisdom, and by (hy 
traffic k hast thou increased thy riches, and thy heart is lifted 
up because of thy riches. By the multitude of thy merchandise 
they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast 
sinned; therefore will I cast thee as profane out of the moun- 
tain of God. Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, 
thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness. 
Thou has defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude of thine ini- 
quities, by the iniquity of thy traftick ; therefore will I bring 
14* ... v 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



162 



BISHOP NEWTON 



forth a fire from (lie midst of thoc, it shall devour thee, and I 
will lu iiu; iIh'u (o ashes upon the earlh, in the sight of all them 
thai behold Iheo. All they that know thee among the people, 
shall he a-touished at thee ; thou shalt be a terror, and never 
shall thou be anymore." 



XII. THE PROniECJES CONCERNING EGYPT. 

ITS GYPT is one of the first and most famous countries that we 
1A ic;ul of in history. In the Hebrew Scriptures it, is called 
Jfizraiui and the land of Ham, having been first, inhabited after 
the deluge by Noah's youngest son, Ham or Hammon, and by 
his son jlizraim. The name of Egypt is of more uncertain deri- 
vation. It appears that the rher was so called in 1 Homer's 
time ; and from thence, as Ilesychhis imagines, the name might 
be derived to the country. Others more probably conceive 
that the meaning of the name 2 jEgyptus is a Ta Cuphti, the land 
of Cuphti, as it was formerly called by the Egyptians them- 
selves and their neighbours the Arabians. All agree in this, 
that the kingdom of Egypt was very ancient ; but some have 
curried this antiquity to an extravagant and fabulous height, 
their dvnasties being utterly irreconcileable to reason and his- 
tory b >;h, and no ways to be solved or credited but by suppos- 
ing that they extend beyond the deluge, and that, they contain 
tiiM catalogues of several contemporary, as well as of some suc- 
cessive kings and kingdoms. It is certain, that in the days of 
Joseph, if not, before those in the days of Abraham, it was a 
great and nourishing kingdom. There are monuments of its 
greatness yet, remaining to the surprise and astonishment of 
all posterity, of which as we know not the time of their erec- 
tion, so in all probability we shall never know the time of their 
destruction. 

This country was also celebrated for its wisdom, no less than 
for its antiquity. It was, as I may call it, the great academy 
of the earlier ages. Hither the wits and sages of Greece and 
other countries repr.ired, and imbibed their learning at this 
fountain. It is mentioned to the commendation of Moses, 
(Acts vii. 22,) that he "was learned in all the wisdom of the 
Egyptians :" and the highest character given of Solomon's 



1 Horn. Ortvs. xiv. 257, 259. 
Tlcinrraloi <?* AtyvTrov ivp Eirrjv 

\lff0af. 

Quintfi-die autcm ad rfZgyptum pulchnjlu- 

entcm venimus : 
Stubii vero in JEzypto flui^o naves remis 

utrinqne-agitalus. 



Hesychius: AlyvrToc, b NttXoj 6 Tora- 
atp 1 ov Kai ff X^? a T ^ v vciartp^v 

Aiyvnros hh'/^tj. JEgyptus, JVilus jfuvius ; 
a quo ipsa rcgio Tecenlioribus appellata est 
JEqyptus. 

2 'Mude's Works, b. 1, disc. 50, p. 281. 
Hoffmanni Lexicon, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



163 



wisdom, (1 Kings iv. 30,) is that it, " excelled tlic wisdom of all 
flic children of the cast country, and all the wisdom of Egypt." 
But with tin's wisdom, and this greatness, R was early corrupted ; 
and was as much the parent of superstition, as it was the mis- 
tress of learning; and the one as well as the oilier were from 
thence propagated and diffused over other countries. It was 
indeed the grand corrupter of the world, the source of polytheism 
and idolatry to several of the eastern, and to most of the more 
western nations ; and degenerated at last to such monstrous 
and beastly worship, that we shall scarcely find a parallel in 
all history. 

However, this was the country where the children of Israel 
were in a manner born and bred; and it must be said they 
were much perverted by their education, and retained a fond- 
ness for the idols of Egypt ever afterwards. Several of 
Moses's laws and institutions were plainly calculated to wean 
them from, and to guard them against, the manners and customs 
of the Egyptians. But still in their hearts and affections they 
were much inclined to return into Egypt. Even Solomon 
married his wife from thence. And upon all occasions they 
courted the friendship and alliance of Egypt rather than of 
any of the neighbouring powers. Which prejudice of theirs 
was the more extraordinary, as the Egyptians generally treated 
them very injuriously. They oppressed them with most cruel 
servitude in Egypt. They gave them leave to depart, and then 
pursued them as fugitives. Shishak king of Egypt came up 
against Jerusalem, (1 Kings xiv. 25, 26,) and plundered it. 
And in all their leagues and alliances Egypt was to them as 
"a broken reed," (Isa. xxxvi. 6,) "whereon if a man lean, it 
will go into his hand and pierce it." Upon all these accounts 
we might reasonably expect that Egypt would be the subject 
of several prophecies, and we shall not be deceived in our ex- 
pectation. 

It is remarkable that the prophecies uttered against any city 
or country, often carry the inscription of the burden of that city 
or country. The prophecies against Nineveh, Babylon, and 
Tyre, were inscribed, (Nahum i. 1,) "the burden of Nineveh;" 
(Isa. xiii. 1,) "the burden of Babylon;" and (Isa. xxiii. 1,) 
" the burden of Tyre :" and so here likewise, (Isa. xix. I,) the 
prophecies against Egypt have the title of "the burden of 
Egypt." And by burden is commonly understood a threatening 
burdensome prophecy, big with ruin and destruction, which like 
a dead weight is hung upon a city or country to sink it. But the 
word in the original is of more general import and signification. 
Sometimes it signifies a prophecy at large : as the prophecies 
of Habakkuk and Malachi are entitled "the burden which 
Habakkuk the prophet did see," and " the burden of the word 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



164 



BISHOP NEWTON 



of the Lord in Israel by Malachi :" and it is rendered a vision 
otprophr.rtf in tlic Sepluagint and other ancient versions. Some- 
times it signifies a prophecy of good as well as of evil: as it 
was said of the false prophets who prophesied peace when there 
was no peace, (Lament, ii. 1 J,) "Thy prophets have seen vain 
ami foolish, thing's for thee, they have seen for thee false bur- 
dens and Zaehariah's prophecy of (lie restoration and triumphs 
of the Jews in the latter days is entitled, (Zech. xii. 1,) "the 
burden of the word of (lie Lord for Israel." Sometimes it is 
translated a prophecy, where there is no prophecy, but only some 
grave moral sayings or sentences, as, (Prov. xxx. 1,) "the words 
of Agur the son of Jakeh, even the prophecy ;" and again, (Prov. 
xxxi. 1,) "the words of King Lemuel, the prophecy that his 
mother taught him." We may farther observe that the word 
is used of the author of the prophecy, as well as of the subject 
of it ; and there is " the burden of the Lord," and " the burden 
of the word of the Lord," as well as " the burden of Babylon," 
and " the burden of Egypt." We may be certain, too, that this 
title was affixed to the prophecies by the prophets themselves, 
and not by the scribes who collected their writings afterwards, 
because it appears from Jeremiah, (xxiii. 33, &c.) that the scoffers 
and infidels of his time made a jest aud derision of it ; and there- 
fore they are forbidden to mention it any more as being a term 
of ambiguous signification ; and instead of inquiring, "What is 
the burden of the Lord," they arc commanded to say, " What 
hath the Lord answered ] and what hath the Lord spoken 1" 
The word 3 in the original is derived from a verb that signifies to 
take up, to lift up, to bring forth, and the like ; and the proper 
meaning of it is any weighty important matter or sentence, which 
ought not to lie neglected, but is worthy of being carried in the 
memory, and deserves to be lifted up and uttered with emphasis. 
Such, eminently such, are all these prophecies, and those relating 
to Egypt as well as the rest. For they comprise the principal 
revolutions of that kingdom from the times of the prophets to 
this day. 

I. The first great revolution, that we shall mention, was the 
conquest of this kingdom by Nebuchadnezzar, which was par- 
ticularly foretold by Jeremiah and Ezekiel. These two pro- 
phets have both employed several sections or chapters" upon 
this occasion. Jeremiah was carried into Egypt, and there fore- 
told (chop, xliii.) the conquest of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar 
king of Babylon : and some of his prophecies are entitled, 
(xlvi. 13,) " The word that the Lord spake to Jeremiah the pro- 
phet, how Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon should come and 
smite the land of Egypt." Ezekiel also declares, (xxx. 10, 11,) 
" Thus saith the Lord God, I will also make the multitude of 

3 Ki'D a Ni'; '"I'l, attulil, pwlvlit, &c. Buxtorf. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



165 



Egypt to cense by the band of Nebuchadnezzar king of Bnby- 
lon : lie and bis people with him, the terrible of the nation?:, 
shall be brought !o destroy the land ; and ihey shall draw their 
swords against, Egypt, and fdl the land with the slain;" and 
the conquest, of this kingdom was promised to Nebuchadnezzar 
as a reward for his services against Tyre, which after a long 
siege he took and destroyed, but was disappointed of the spoil, 
as was observed in the foregoing dissertation, (Ezek. xxix. 
IS, 10 :) " Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon caused his army to 
serve a great service against. Tyrus : every head was made bald, 
and every shoulder was peeled: yet had he no wages, nor his 
army, for Tyrus, for the service that he had served against it. 
Therefore thus saith 1 lie Lord God, Behold, I will give the land 
of Egypt, unto Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, and he shall 
take her multitude, and take her spoil, and take her prey, and it 
shall be the wages for his army." 

Now for this early transaction we have the testimonies 4 of 
Megasthenes and Bcrosus, two heathen historians, who lived 
about 300 years before Christ, one of whom affirms expressly 
that Nebuchadnezzar conquered the greatest, part of Africa, and 
the other affirms it in effect, in saying that when Nebuchad- 
nezzar heard of the death of his father, having settled his affairs 
in Egypt, and committed the captives whom he took in Egypt 
to the care of some of his friends, to bring them after him, he 
hasted directly to Babylon. If neither Herodotus nor Diodorus 
Siculus have recorded this transaction, what 5 Scaliger said of 
one of them may be very justly applied to both, that those Egyp- 
tian priests, who informed them of the Egyptian affairs, taught, 
them only those things which made for the honour of their 
nation ; other particulars of their idleness, servitude, and the 
tribute, which they paid to the Chaldreans, they concealed. 
Josephus, we may presume, had good authorities, and was sup- 
ported by earlier historians, when he 6 asserted, that Nebuchad- 
nezzar having subdued Ccele-Syria, waged war against the Am- 



* Knra<TTpc\pa<T$ai yaa atir6v <f»]r/[ \if\brjc 
rnv toWi'iv Earn enim vastaase (licit mag- 
num JJbytB partem. Megaphones apiul Jo- 
seph. Antiq. 1. 10, c. 11, § 1. AiffJo/icMS 
Sc utr* ov iroXuv xpavov tjjv tov ffarpoj rcXeu- 
tiji> Xdjovxooovocoaov, Kai Karaarriaa; ra 
Kara rnv XtyvxTOv irpayuaTa, K. r. .\. Ne- 
buchodonosorus vero, non nmlto post patris 
mono cognita, rchusque in ^Egypto ordina- 
te, &o. Borosus, ibid. Vid. etiatn Euse- 
bii. Pi :i"p. Evangel. L 9, c. 40 et 41. 

5 ' <iuod perspicue indicatur Jeremiae, id 
Herodotus ignoravit: quia sacerdotes illi 
^Egyptii, qui oi sciscitanti de rebus iEgyp- 
tiacts respondebant, ea, quae ad laudem gen- 
tis faciebant, tantuin docuerunt ; caetera quae 
ad iliorum lgnaviara, servitutem et tributa, 



qua 1 Clialdreis pendebant, tacuerr.nt. 1 Sca- 
lig. in Fragni. p. 11. 

^ToaTWEt b ahros [N a ^ov^ohov6ao- 
pof] tnt Tt)v KolXriv Tvpiav ' Kai KdruffyiSr 
aiiTrjv, iiro\tuT]o~E Kai 'Aufjavtrac Kai Mwn.iff. 
Tac. Tloirjcdutvos Of VTTi/Koa raera rti 'c'0vll s 
lvi$a\ev etc riiv Aiyvvrov KarattTpcZoptvoi 
airriv, Kai rdv \iiv rdrt fiainXia KTtii ti ' Kara- 

ori'iaas Si erepov, k. t. \. Evercitum ijj.se 

efluxit in Cmlen- Syriam ; eaque occitpattt, it 
Ainrnanitis ct JMoabilis bclluvt iiuutit. Isti.i 
autem gentil-us in poiesialem suam reducti.^ 
ivipcUmifer.it in JEgijptum, ut ipsam cieliel- 
larel, ac regem quidcin qui tunc, regnabat, oc- 
cidit ; alio vero constitute-, Sic. Joseph. Antic. 
1. 10, c. 9, § 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



IGG 



BISHOP NEWTON 



monites and Moabitcs ; anil liaving conquered lliem, lie invaded 
Egypt, and slew the king who then reigned, and appointed 
anol he r. 

It is indeed most highly probable that A pries was dethroned, 
and Ainasis constituted king by Nebuchadnezzar; and I think 
we may infer as much from Herodotus himself. The name of 
the king of Egypt at that time, according to jeremiah, was Pha- 
raoh- 1 fophra, and lie can be none other than the Apries of Hero- 
dotus. Ezekiol represents him as an arrogant, impious prince, 
(xxix. 3,) as "the great dragon, (or crocodile,) that lieth in the 
midst of his rivers, which hath said, My river is my own, and I 
have made it for myself:" and agreeably hereto, 7 Herodotus in- 
forms us, that Apries proudly and wickedly boasled of liaving 
established his kingdom so surely, that it was not ill the power 
of any God to dispossess him of it. However, Jeremiah foretold 
that he should be taken and slain by his enemies, (xliv. 30:) 
"Thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will give Pharaoh- Hophra 
king of Egypt into the hand of his enemies, and into the hand 
of them that seek his life, as I gave Zedekiah king of Judah 
into the hand of Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, his enemy, 
and that sought his life :" and accordingly 8 Apries was taken 
and strangled by Amasis, who was by Nebuchadnezzar consti- 
tuted king in his room. 

Ezekiel foretold that the country should be desolated forty 
years, and the people carried captive into other countries, 
(xxix. 12:) "I will make the land of Egypt desolate in the 
midst of the countries that are desolate, and her cities among 
the cities that are laid waste, shall he desolate forty years ; and 
I will scatter the Egyptians among the nations, and will dis- 
perse them through the countries." We cannot prove indeed 
from heathen authors, that this desolation of the country con- 
tinued exactly forty years, though it is likely enough that this, 
as well as the other conquered countries, did not shake off the 
Babylonian yoke till the time of Cyrus, which was about forty 
years after the conquest of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar : but we 
are assured by 9 Berosus, that Nebuchadnezzar took several cap- 
tives in Egypt, and carried them to Babylon ; and from 1 Me- 
gasthenes we learn, that he transplanted and settled others in 
Pontus. Sc true it is, that they were " scattered among the 



7 'ATrpfEto tie r\tytTal ttvat r)H i) tiliivota, 
ur/c' ait ii6v piv pi^iva Gvvaajal Truncal ,t)$ 
HaoiXritris ' oi'iraj arr^uA/u)? fuurij ifyilff-Sui 
M6ku. Fcrtur Apries ea fuisse persuusione, 
tie ileum uuidem ullum passe sibi uttimere reg- 
num : adeo videbatur sibi iltud slabilisse. 
Herod. 1. 2, § 169. 

8 Herud. ibid. Diodorus Siculus, 1. 1, 
o. 68. 

3 Berosus apud Joseplium, 1. 10, c. 11, § 1. 



Kai rot'? at^a^rovf — — T&v Kar& Tr)l 

A'iyvTTTov tOi'wy, cvvrd^as Tim rwv 0(Aa)V — • 
at-uKojii^nv th ttjv B«6'uAu)vkiv. ^— XJt et 

cuptit:is ex JiZgypli poputis, daloque in 

muiulutis cuidam ex amiciSj vX cos in 

Baby to iiiam departaret. 

1 'Att6$ucuov ahre&v th ra fic^ia roir 

XldvTotj KuToiKiirui. Coloiiias in dextrum Pon- 
ti planum diportasse. Megaslhenes apud 
Lusebuun, Pruip. Evang. 1. 9, c. 41. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



167 



nations, and dispersed through the countries," and might upon 
the dissolution of the Babylonian empire return to their native 
country. 

II. Not long after this was another memorable revolution, 
and tin; country was invaded and subdued by Cambyses and 
the Persians, which is the main subject of t he IJJt.Ii chapter of 
Isaiah. Some parts indeed of this prophecy have a near affinity 
with those of Jeremiah and Ezekiel concerning the conquest of 
Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar, and St. Jerome and others apply it 
to Nebuchadnezzar : but this prophecy, as well as several others, 
might admit of a double completion, and be fulfilled at both 
those periods. For this prophecy of Isaiah is a general repre- 
sentation of the calamities of the notion; it includes various 
particulars ; it is applicable to Nebuchadnezzar and the Baby- 
lonians, as well as to Cambyses and the Persians. They might 
therefore be both intended and comprehended in it: but the lat- 
ter, I conceive, were principally intended, and for this reason ; 
because the deliverance of the Egyptians by some great con- 
queror, and their conversion afterwards to the true religion, which 
are foretold in I be latter part of this chapter, were events conse- 
quent to the dominion of the Persians, and not to that of the 
Babylonians. 

The prophet begins with declaring that the conquest of 
Egypt should be swift and sudden, and that the idols of 
Egypt should be destroyed, (ver. 1:) " Behold the Lord rideth 
upon a swift, cloud, and shall come into Egypt, and the idols 
of Egypt shall be moved at his presence, and the heart of Egypt 
shall melt in the midst of it." The same thing is foretold of 
Nebuchadnezzar by Jeremiah, (xliii. 11, &c :) "And when he 
cometh, he shall smite the land of Egypt — And I will kindle a 
fire in the houses of the gods of Egypt, and he shall burn them, 
and carry them away captives — He shall break also the images 
of Bethsliemesh, that is in the land of Egypt ; and the houses 
of the gods of the Egyptians shall he burn with fire :" and again 
by Ezekiel, (xxx. 13:) "Thus saith the Lord God, I will also 
destroy the idols, and I will cause their images to cease out of 
Noph," or, Memphis. We are not furnished with ancient au- 
thors sufficient to prove these particulars (however probable) 
in the history of Nebuchadnezzar and the Babylonians; but 
we have ample proofs with relation to Cambyses and the Per- 
sians. The first attempt made by Cambyses was upon * Pelu- 
siurn, a strong town at the entrance of Egypt, and the key of 
the kingdom ; and he succeeded by the stratagem of placing 
before his army a great number of dogs, sheep, cats, and other 
animals, which being held sacred by the Egyptians, not one of 
them would cast a javelin, or shoot an arrow that way ; and so 

2 Polyaeni Stratagem. L 7 c. 9. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



16S 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the (own was stormed and taken in a manner without resist- 
ance, lie' Healed the gods of Egypt with marvellous contempt, 
laughed at the people, and chastised (lie priests for worship- 
ping such deilies. He slew Apis, or the sacred ox which the 
Egyptians worshipped, with his own hand ; and burnt and de- 
molished their other idols and temples; and would likewise, if 
he had not been prevented, have destroyed the famous temple 
d!' Jupiter Amnion. Oc.hustoo, who was another king of Persia, 
and subdued the Egyptians again after they had revolted, 4 plun- 
dered their temples, and caused Apis to be slain and served up 
in a banquet to him and his friends. 

The prophet, foretells, that I hey should also be miserably dis- 
tracted with civil wars, (ver. 2:) "And I will set. the Egyptians 
against the Egyptians; and they shall light everyone against 
his brother, and every one against his neighbour, city against 
city, and kingdom against kingdom ;" vfyof sV; vdpov, as t he Seventy 
translate it, province against province, Egypt being divided 
into jtf/ioi, prefectures or provinces. Vitringa and others apply 
this to the time of the r 'Ma;npx la or the reign of the twelve kings, 
the anarchy that preceded, and the civil wars that ensued, 
wherein the genius and fortune of Psammitichus prevailed 
over the rest. But it may perhaps be more properly applied 
to what agrees better in point of time with other parts of the 
prophecy, 6 the civil wars between Apries and Amasis at the 
time of Nebuchadnezzar's invasion, and the 7 civil wars be- 
tween Tachos, Nectanebus, and the Mendesian, a little before 
the country was finally subdued by Ochus. 

It is no wonder that in such distractions and distresses as 
these, the Egyptians being naturally a cowardly people, should 
be destitute of " counsel," and that " the spirit of Egypt should 
fail in the midst thereof," as the prophet foretells, (ver. 3;) and 
that being also a very superstitious people, " they should seek 
to the idols, and to the charmers, and to them that have fami- 
liar spirits, and to the wizards." But their divination was all in 
vain ; it was their fate to be subdued and oppressed by cruel 
lords and tyrants, (ver. 4.) "And the Egyptians will I give over 
into the hand of a cruel lord ; and a fierce king shall rule over 
them, saith the Lord, the Lord of hosts." This is the most es- 
sential part of the prophecy; and this Grotius and others un- 
derstand of Psaniniitichus : but it doth not appear from history, 
that Psammitichus was such a fierce and cruel tyrant; on the 
contrary he re-established the government, 8 and reigned long 

3 H.Tod. I. 3, 5 27, &c. $ 37, &c. Strabo, ■ Herod. 1. 2, § 169. Diod. Sic. ) 1, c. 68. 

I. 17. p. 1158. Justin. 1. 1, c. 9. ' Ph,i !t rch. in Aaesilao, 6 37, 59. Diod. 

'Diod. Sic. I. 16, c. 51. Plutarch dc Si?. I. 15, c. 92. 

lsid. «| Osir. § 31. • Herod. I. 2, § 153—157. Diod. Sic 

1 Ili-rod. t. 2 § 147— 151. Diod. Sic. 1. 1, c. 66. Vide etiam Marshami Chron. 

1. **■ 66- Sujc. 17, p. 505. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



1G9 



and prosperous]}* for Egypt in many respects. It may with 
greater liulli and propriety In; understood of Nebuchadnezi*.ai 
and (lie Babylonians, whose dominion was very grievous (o the 
conquered nations: but with (he greatest propriety and justice 
it inav be applied to the Persians, and especially to Cambyses 
and Ochus; one of whom put (he yoke upon the neck of the 
Egyptians, and (he other riveted it there; and who are both 
branded in history for cruel tyrants and monsters of men. The 
Egyptians said that Cambyses, after his killing of Apis, was 
stricken with madness; but his actions, saith 9 Dr. Prideaux 
after Herodotus, showed him to have been mad long before. 
He could hardly have performed those great exploits, if he had 
been a downright madman: and yet it is certain that he was 
very much like one ; there was a mixture of barbarity and mad- 
ness in all his behaviour. Ochus was the crudest and worst 
of all the kings of Persia, and was so destructive and oppressive 
to Egypt in particular, that his favourite eunuch 1 Bagoas, who 
was an Egyptian, in revenge of his injured country, poisoned 
him. The favours shown to himself could not compensate for 
the wrongs done to his comply. None other allegation is wauling 
to prove, that the Persian yoke was galling and intolerable to 
(he Egyptians, than their frequent revolts and rebellions, which 
served still but to augment their misery, and enslave them more 
and more. 

The prophet then proceeds to set forth in figurative language, 
(vcr. 5 — 10,) the consequences of this subjection and slavery, 
the poverty and want, the mourning and lamentation, the con- 
fusion and misery, which should be entailed on them and their 
posterity; and afterwards he recounts (ver. 11 — 17) the imme- 
diate causes of these evils, the folly of the princes and rulers 
who valued themselves upon their wisdom, and the cowardice 
and elleminacy of the people in genera). These things will 
plainly appear to any one by perusing the history of l he nation, 
but it would carry us beyond all bounds to prove them by an 
induction of particulars. In general it may be said, that Egypt 
would not have become a prey to so many foreign enemies, but 
through the excessive weakness of the Egyptians both in coun- 
sel and in action. They had not the courage even to defend 
themselves. They trusted chiefly to their Grecian and other 
mercenaries, who instead of defending, were often the first to 
betray them. 

III. The next memorable revolution was effected by Alex- 
ander the Great, who subverted the Persian empire in Egypt 

3 Prid. Connect, part 1, b. 3, Anno 525. Cambyses insaniit ; quum ne prius quidem 

Cambyses 5. Herod, i. 3, § 30. Kafi/Jiio-ijs compos mentis faisset. 

6c ((Eif Xtyovci AlyuTTTiot) aitrtKa Sid tovto 1 'Diod. Sic. U 17, c, 5. Pliant Yar. 

rd dcu-tyui i/uir;; f.jr oi/u t:q6tioov (ppcvijons. Hist. 1.6, c. 8. 
Ob hoc scdus (ut JEgyptii aiunt) continue 

15 W 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



170 



BISHOP NEWTON 



as well as in ;dl oilier places: and this event, I entirely agree 
wiih Viiiii;u i, is pointed out to us in this same lOlh chapter of 
Isaiah, li is also foretold, that about the same time several of 
the Ej 'pilaus should be converted to the true religion and the 
wor-hip of (lie God of Israel. And as these events, which are 
S i it- -,i yvis of the latter part of the chapter, (vcr. IS — 25,) fol- 
lowed upon (he subversion of the Persian empire, we may be 
>:;i!~ii'.'d, ihat our application of the former part of the chapter 
1. 1 ;he Persians in particular, was not a misapplication of the 
p;phecy. "In that day," that is, after that day, after that 
lime, as (he phrase signifies, and should be translated in several 
passages of the prophets, "shall live cities in the land of Egypt 
speak the language of Canaan/' profess the religion of the 
Hebrews; as in Zephaniah, (iii. 9,) "I will turn to (he people 
a pure language," signifies, I will restore to the people a pure 
religion, "that they may all call upon the name of the Lord, to 
serve him with one consent. And swear to the Lord of hosts : 
one shall be called the city of destruction," or of the sun, as it is 
in the margin of our Bibles, meaning Fleliopolis, a famous city of 
Egypt. " In that day shall there b<^an altar to the Lord in the 
midst of the land of Egypt, and a pillar at the border thereof to 
the Lord," such as Jacob erected (Gen. xxviii. 18) at Bethel: 
" And it shall be for a sign, and for a witness unto the Lord of 
hosts in the land of Egypt ; for they shall cry unto the Lord 
because of the oppressors, and he shall send them a saviour and 
a great one, and he shall deliver them. And the Lord shall be 
known to Egypt, and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in 
that day, and shall do sacrifice and oblation; yea, (hey shall 
vow a vow unto the Lord, and perform it." The prophet de- 
scribes the worship of future times, according to the rites and 
ceremonies of his own time: "And the Lord shall smite Egypt, 
he shall smite and heal it, and they shall return even to the 
Lord, and he shall be entreated of them, and shall heal them." 
The prophet then proceeds to show, that Assyria or Syria and 
Egypt, which used to be at great enmity with each other, shall 
be united in the same worship by the intermediation of Israel, 
and they three shall be a blessing in the earth : "In that day 
shall there be a highway out of Egypt to Assyria, and the 
Assyrian shall come into Egypt, and the Egyptian into Assyria, 
and the Egyptians shall serve with the Assyrians. In that day 
shall Israel be the third with Egypt, and with Assyria, even a 
blessing in the midst of the land : Whom the Lord of hosts shall 
bless, saying, Blessed be Egypt, my people, and Assyria the work 
of my hands, and Israel mine inheritance." 

Here it is clearly foretold, that a great prince, a saviour sent by 
God, from a foreign country, should deliver the Egyptians from 
their Persian oppressors, and heal their country, which was smit- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



171 



ten of God and afflicted : and who could this l>e but Alexander, 
who is always distinguished by the iijuik; of Alexander tlie Great, 
and whose first successor iu Egypt was called lite great Ptolemy, 
and Ptolemy Ssoter or the saviour ! Upon Alexander's first com 
ing into Egypt, the *pocple all cheerfully submitted to him 
out of haired to the Persians, so that he became master of the 
country without any opposition. For this reason he treated them 
Willi humanity and kindness, built a city there which after his 
own name he called Alexandria, appointed one of their own 
country for their civil governor, and permitted them to be go- 
veined by their own laws and customs. By these changes and 
regulations, and by the prudent and gentle administration of some 
oi'tbe first Ptolemies, Egypt revived, trade and learning flourished, 
and for a while peace and plenty blessed the land. 

But it is more largely foretold, that about the same time (he 
true religion and the worship of the God of Israel should bc<rin 
to spread and prevail in the land of Egypt : and what event was 
ever more unlikely to happen than the conversion of a people 
so sunk and lost in superstition and idolatry of the worst and 
grossest kind 1 It is certain that many of the Jews, after Nebu- 
chadnezzar hail taken Jerusalem, fled into Egypt, and carried 
along with them Jeremiah the prophet, (Jer. xliii. &c.) who 
there uttered most of his prophecies concerning the conquest 
of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar. From thence some knowledge 
of God, and some notices of the prophecies might easily be de- 
rived to the Egyptians. It is said that this alteration should 
be effected principally in five cities. If a certain number be not 
here put for an uncertain, I should conclude with 3 Le Clerc, 
that the five cities, wherein the worship of the one true God was 
received, were Heliopolis, which ia particularly named in the 
text, and the four others, which are mentioned in Jeremiah, 
(xliv. 1,) as the places of the residence of the Jews, Migdol or 
Magdolum, Tahpanhes or Daphne, JVoju/i or Memphis, and the 
fourth in the country of Pathros or Thebais, not mentioned by 
name, perhaps Amon-no or Diospolis. There the Jews cbiefly 
resided at that time ; and though they were generally very 
wicked men, and disobedient to the word of the Lord, and upon 



' Diod. Sic. 1. 17, c. 49. Arrian. 1.3,0.1, 
&o. Quint. Curtius, 1. 4, c. 7 el 8. 

3 ' Si liceret conjicere de nominibus quin- 
quu [iiuatuor] aliurum urbium, dicere.m eas 
esse, (j«:e memorantur Jerema? c. xliv. 2. 
Migilol, (Herodoto Magdolus,) Thachphan- 
clios, (cidem Daphne,) Noph sive Memphis, 
et quarla ill terra Pathros seu Palhyride, 
qua? nomine non appellator, forte Amon-no 
sive Diospolis. In lis habitarunt Juda;i, qui 
Chaldtfiorum metu post captam Jerosoli- 
mam in .dS^ypiuin migrarant, eoque invitum 



Jcremiam abduxerant. Quibus, m.probis 
qiiippe, licet extrema mala iis propheta mi- 
nelur, potuerunt tamen nonnulli pii adniisti 
esse, qui valicinia ejus .fEgyptiis aperuerint, 
et ipsi, cum ea impleta vidissent, Judaieam 
religionem amplexi sint. Quod intellijji no- 
lim de incolis omnibus eorum locorum"; sed 
de nonnullis ; quod saiis esl, ut dicentur 
quinque urbes "lingua Chanahanitideloquu- 
luraz, et per Jeliovem juratura." ' C orament, 
in locum, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



172 



BISHOP NEWTON 



thai account the prophet Jeremiah denounced flic heaviest judg- 
ments ntrainst (hem ; vet. pome good men might be mingled 
anions them, who mighl op<'ii his prophecies 1o (lie Egyptians', 
and Ihev themselves, when (hey saw them fulfilled, might, 
embrace the Jewish religion. Put this is to be understood 
not of all the inhabitants of those places, but only of some ; 
which is sufficient to justify the expression of "five cities 
speaking the language of Canaan, and swearing by the Lord of 

hosts." 

Alexander the Great 4 transplanted many of the Jews into his 
new city of Alexandria, and allowed them privileges and immu- 
nities equal to those of the Macedonians themselves. Ptolemy 
Boter 5 carried more of (hem into Egypt, who there enjoyed such 
advantages, that not a few of the other Jews went, (hither of 
their own accord, the goodness of (he country and the liberality 
of Ptolemy alluring them. Ptolemy Philadelphia 8 redeemed 
and released the captive Jews ! and in his reign or his father's, 
the books of Moses were translated into Greek, and afterwards 
the other parts of the Old Testament. The third Ptolemy, 7 
called Euergctes, having subdued all Syria, did not sacrifice to 
the gods of Egypt in acknowledgment of his victory ; but 
coming to Jerusalem, made his oblations to God after 1he man- 
ner of the Jews : and the king's example, no doubt, would in- 
fluence many of his subjects. The sixth Ptolemy, 8 called Phi- 
lometor, and his queen Cleopatra committed the whole ma- 
nagement of the kingdom to two Jews, Onias and Dositheus, 
who were their chief ministers and generals, and had the prin- 
cipal direction of all affairs, both civil and military. This Onias 
obtained a licence from the king and queen to build a temple 
for the Jews in Egypt like that at Jerusalem, alleging for tliis 
purpose this very prophecy of Isaiah, that there should " be an 
altar (o the Lord in the midst of the land of Egypt :" and the 
king and queen in their rescript make honourable mention of 
the law and of the prophet Isaiah, and express a dread of sin- 
ning against God. The place, chosen for the building of this 
temple, was in the prefecture of Heliopolis or the city of the sun, 
which place is likewise mentioned in the prophecy. It was 
built after the model of (he temple at Jerusalem, but not so 
sumptuous and magnificent. He himself was made high-priest ; 
other priests and Levites were appointed for the ministration ; 
and divine service was daily performed there in the same man- 
ner as at Jerusalem, and continued as long ; for Vespasian, 



4 Joseph. An B-11. Jud. I. 2, c. IS, § 7. 
Contra Apion. 1. 2, § 4. 

* Joseph. Antic|. 1. 12, c. 1. JTer.it:mt3 
*pmi Joseph. Contra Apion. I. 1, § 22. 

* Joseph. Anii'j, 1. 12. «:. 2. Contra Apion. 



§ A. IJrxly de Vers. Grac. I. 2, c. 2. 

* Joseph. Contra Apion. 1. 2, § 5. 

8 Joseph. Contra Apion. ibid. Antiq. 
1. 13, c.3. De Boll. Jud. 1. 1, c. ], 6 1, 
1. 7, c. 10, § 2. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



173 



having destroyed the temple at Jerusalem, ordered this! also to be 
demolished. 

By these means the. Lord m\ht in some, di'give have been hnomx 
to Kzypt, and the Egyptians must hum Kitmm the Lord: ami 
without douht t hero must have been many proselytes among 
lliem. Among those wlio came up to (lie fea-4 oi' Pentecost, 

(Ai ls ii. 10,) there arc particularly mcnti< d "the dwellers in 

Egypt and in the parts of Libya about Gyrene, Jews and pro- 
selytes." Nay, from the instance of Candaco's eunuch, (Acts 
viii. 27,) we may infer that there were proselytes even beyond 
Egypt, in Ethiopia. Thus were (lie Jews settled and encou- 
raged in Egypt, insomuch that Philo 9 represents their number 
as not less than a hundred myriads, or ten hundred thousand 
men. Nor were they less favoured or rewarded for their ser- 
vices by the kings of Sysia. Sclcucus Nicator 1 made them 
free of the cities which he built in Asia and the lower Syria, 
and of Antioch itself, the capital of his kingdom; and granted 
the same rights and privileges to them as to the Greeks and 
Macedonians. Antiochus the Great 2 published several decrees 
in favour of the Jews, both of those who inhabited Jerusalem, 
and of tho.se who dwelt in Mesopotamia and Babylonia. Jose- 
phus 3 saith that the Jews gained many proselytes at Antioch. 
And thus by the means of the Jews and proselytes dwelling in 
Egypt and Syria, Israel, Egypt, and Syria, were in some measure 
united in the same worship. But this was more fully accom- 
plished when these countries became Christian, and so were 
made members of the same body in Christ Jesus. And we 
piously hope and believe, that it will still receive its most perfect 
completion in the latter days, when Mohammedism shall be 
rooted out, and Christianity shall again nourish in these coun- 
tries, " when the fulness of the Gentiles shall come in, and all 
Israel shall be saved." 

IV. But there is a remarkable prophecy of Ezekiel, which 
comprehends in little the fate of Egypt from the days of Ne- 
buchadnezzar to the present. For therein it is foretold, that 
after the desolation of the land and the captivity of trie people 
by Nebuchadnezzar, (xxix. 14, 15,) it "should be a base king- 
dom : it shall be the basest of the kingdoms, neither shall it 
exalt itself any more above the nations: for I will diminish 
them, that they shall no more rule over the nations :" and again 
in the next chapter, (ver. 12, 13,) " I will sell the land into the 
hand of the wicked, and I will make the land waste, and all 
that is therein, by the hand of strangers ; and there shall be 
no more a prince of the land of Egypt." Such general prophe- 
cies, like general rules, are not to be understood so strictly and 

9 Ovk a-rrodtovci pvpidSutv hardy In 2 Joseph, ibid. 

Flaccum. > De Be u_ Iud i 7 c. 3 \ 3. 

1 Joseph. Anliq. 1. 12, c. 3. 
15* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



174 



BISHOP NEWTON 



absolutely, as if (hey could not possibly admit, of any kind of 
limitation or exception whatever. It is sufficient if they hold 
good for the most part, and are confirmed by the experience of 
mnn\~asres, though perhaps not without an exception of a few 
years. The prophets exhibit a general view of things, without 
entering into (he particular exceptions. It was predicted, (Gen. 
ix. 2o,) that "Canaan should be a servant of servants unto his 
brethren;" and generally Ids posterity were subjected to the 
descendants of bis brethren: but yet they were not always 
so; upon some occasions they were superior; and Hannibal 
and the Carthaginians obtained several victories over the Ro- 
mans, though they were totally subdued at last. In like man- 
ner it was not intended by this prophecy, that Egypt should 
ever afterwards, in every point of time, but only that it should 
for much the greater part of time, be " a base kingdom," be 
tributary and subject to strangers. This is the purport and 
meaning of the prophecy ; and the truth of it will best appear 
by a short deduction of the history of Egypt from that time to 
this. 

Amasis was left king by Nebuchadnezzar ; and as he held 
his crown by the permission and allowance of the Babylonians, 
there is no room to doubt that he paid them tribute for it. Be- 
rosus, the Chakkean historian, 4 in a fragment preserved by Jo- 
sephus, speaketh of Nebuchadnezzar's reducing Egypt to his 
obedience, and afterwards of his settling the affairs of the coun- 
try, and carrying captives from thence to Babylon. By his con- 
stituting and settling the affairs of Egypt, nothing less could be 
meant than his appointing the governors, and the tribute that 
they should pay to him : and by carrying some Egyptians cap- 
tive to Babylon, he plainly intended not only to weaken the 
country, but also to have them as hostages to secure the obe- 
dience of the rest, and the payment of their tribute. If Hero- 
dotus hath given no account of these transactions, the reason 
is evident, according to the observation cited before from Sca- 
liger ; the Egyptian priests would not inform him of things 
which were for the discredit of their nation. However we mav, 
I think, confirm the truth of this assertion, even by Herodotus's 
own narration. The Persians succeeded in right of the Baby- 
lonians : and it appears 5 by Cyrus's sending for the best phy- 
sician in Egypt to Amasis, who was obliged to force one from 
bis wife and children; and by Cambyses's demanding the 
daughter of Amasis, not for a wife, but for a mistress ; by these 
instances, I say, it appears that they considered him as their 



* Kai Karavrficas rci Kara rriv KtyvVTov 
Todyuara Kal rr/v ^woar, Kai rows at-v- 

fia\torovs — rwv Kara rriv Kiyvirrov IQv&v, 
r. r. \. Rebusq. in JE^ypto at reli'iua red- 



one ordinatto, ul et captivis — ex jEgypli po- 
pulh, fro. Joseph. Antiquit. 1. 10, c 11 

5 Herod. 1. 3, § 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



175 



tributary anil subject. And indeed no reason can be n signed 
for tin: strong resentment of the Persians a irninst Amasis, and 
their horrid barbarity to bis dead bodv, so probable and satisfac- 
tory, as bis driving revolted find rebelled against tbeni. Hero- 
dotus bimself 6 mentions tbe league and alliance, wbicli Amasis 
made wit li Croesus king of Lydia, against Cyrus. 

Upon tbe ruins, of tbe Babylonian empire Cyrus erected (lie 
Persian. Xenopbon hath written tbe life of tbis extraordinary 
man : and be allirms 7 both in tbe introduction and near tbe con- 
clusion of his history, that Cyrus also conquered Egypt, ail< l 
made it part of his empire; and there is not a more faithful, as 
well as a more elegant historian, ("nan Xenopbon. But whether 
Cyrus did or not, it is universally allowed that his 5 son Cam- 
byses did conquer Egypt, and deprived Psammeniius of his 
crown, to which he had newly succeeded upon the death of his 
father Amasis. Cambyscs purposed to have made Psammeni- 
tus administrator of tbe kingdom under him, as it was the cus- 
tom of the Persians to do to the conquered princes: but Psam- 
menitus forming schemes to recover the kingdom, and being 
convicted thereof, was forced to drink bull's blood, and thereby 
put an end to bis life. The Egyptians groaned under the yoke 
near forty years. Then they revolted 9 toward the latter end of 
the reign of Darius, the son of Hystaspes : but his son and suc- 
cessor, Xerxes, in the second year of his reign, subdued them 
again, and reduced them to a worse condition of servitude than 
they had been in under Darius, and appointed his brother Achre- 
mencs governor of Egypt. • About four and twenty years after 
this, when 1 the Egyptians heard of the troubles in Persia about 
the succession to the throne after the death of Xerxes, they re- 
volted again at the instigation of Inarus king of Libya; and 
having drove away tbe Persian tribute-collectors, they consti- 
tuted Inarus their king. Six years were employed in reducing 
them to obedience, and all Egypt submitted again to tbe king 
Artaxerxes Longitnanus, except Amyrtasus, who reigned in the 
fens, whither the Persians could not approach to take him : but 
Inarus, the author of these evils, was betrayed to the Persians, 
and was crucified. However they 2 permitted his son Thannyra 
to succeed his father in the kingdom of Libya ; and Egypt con- 
tinued in subjection all the remaining part of the long reign of 
Artaxerxes. In the 3 tenth year of Darius Nothus, they revolted 
again under the conduct of Amyrtaeus, who sallied out of the 
fens, drove the Persians out of Egypt, made himself master of 

e Herod. 1. 1, 5 77. ' Thncyd. 1. 1, § 104— 110. Diod. Sic. 

* Xenonhon. Cyropsed. 1. 1, c. 1, § 4; et 1. 11, c. 71. 2 Herod. 1. 3, § 15. 

). 8, c. 6, § 20. ' Eusebius in Chronico. Usher's Annals, 

' Herod. 1.3, § 10—15. A. M. 3590, p. 14G. •Prideaux Connect. 

» Herod. 1. 7, § 1 et 7. part 1, b. I, Anno 414. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



176 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the country, ruul icigned (here six j T ears; but his son Pausiris, * 
as Herodotus in Tonus us, succeeding' him in liis kingdom by the 
favour of the Persians; this argues (hat the Persians had again 
subdued Egypt, or at least that the king was not established 
without (heir consent and approbation. It is certain, that after 
this, Egvnt gave much trouble to the Persians. Artaxerxes 
Mnemon 5 made several efforts to reconquer it, but all in vain. 
It was not totally and finally subdued till the 6 ninth year of the 
following reign of Ochus, about 350 years before Christ ; when 
Neetanebns, (he last king, fled into Ethiopia, and Ochus became 
absolute master of (he country, and having appointed one of his 
nobles, named Phercndates, to be his viceroy and governor of 
Egypt, ho returned with great glory and immense treasures to 
Babylon. Egypt from that lime hath never been able to recover 
its liberties. It bath always been subject to strangers. It hath 
never been governed by a king of its own. From this last re- 
volt of the Egyptians, in the tenth year of Darius Nothus, to 
their total subjugation, in the ninth year of Ochus, I think (here 
are computed sixty-four years: and this is the only exception of 
any significance to the general truth of the prophecy. But what 
are sixty-four years compared to two thousand three hundred 
and twenty-five 1 for so many years have passed from the con- 
quest of Egypt, by Nebuchadnezzar to this time. They are really 
as nothing, and not worth mentioning in comparison : and during 
these sixty-four years we see that the Egyptians were not en- 
tirely independent of (he Persians : Pausiris succeeded his father 
Amyrtreus in the kingdom, by their consent and favour : and 
during the rest, of the time the Egyptians lived in continual fear 
and dread of the Persians, and were either at war with them, or 
with one another. And perhaps this part of the prophecy was 
not intended to take effect immediately : its completion might be 
designed to commence from this period, when the Persians had 
totally subdued Egypt, and then there should be "no more a 
prince of the land of Egypt." 

After the Persians, Egypt came into the hands of the Mace- 
donians. It submitted to Alexander the Great without striking 
a stroke ; made no attempts at that favourable juncture to re- 
cover its liberties, but was content only to change its master. 
After the death of Alexander it fell to the share of Ptolemy, 
one of his four famous captains, and was governed by his fa- 
mily for several generations. The two or three first of the Ptole- 
mies were wise and potent princes, but most of the rest were 
prodigies of luxury and wickedness. It is 7 Strabo's observa- 



« Herod. 1. 3, § 15. 

' Diod. Sic. 1. 15, c. 41 

« Diod. Sic. 1. 16, c. 51. Usher's Annals, 
A.M. 3654, p. 196. "Prid. Connect, part 1, 
t. 7, Anno 350. 



T 'kiravTEs fiiv oZv ol fitTa Tov Toirov nro- 
Xcfiaiov U7TO Tpvtptig t)u(pbapiifooi, %Eipov £7ro- 
^irivoavTO ' %l[pi<jTa $' b rirapros, Kai b efiio- 
pos, Kai b SjaraTos b AlXijTfc. Omnes post 
lertium Ptolcmrzum male regnum gesserunt^ 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



17? 



tion, flint, all after the third Ptolemy governed very ill, being 
corrupted hv luxury; but they who governed worst of nil were, 
tin; fourth and llio seventh, and the called Auleles. The, 
persons here intended by Strabo wen: 8 Ptolemy Philopater, or 
the. hirer of his father, so called, (as Justin conceives,) byway of 
nntiphrasis, or with a contrary meaning-, because be was a parri- 
cide, and murdered both his farther and bis molher; and 9 Ptole- 
my Physcon, or the big-bellied, who affected the lille of Euer- 
•rrtrs or the benefactor, but the Alexandrians more justly named 
him Kahergetcs or the malefactor: and 1 Ptolemy Auleles or the 
piper, so denominated because he spent much of his time in play- 
ing" on the pipe, and used to contend for the prize in (be public 
shows. This kingdom of the Macedonians 2 continued from the 
death of Alexander 204 years, and ended in the famous Cleo- 
patra, of whom it is not easy to say whether she excelled more 
in beauty, or wit, or wickedness. 

After the Macedonians, Egypt fell under the dominion of the 
Romans. The Romans had either by virtue of treaties, or by 
force of arms, obtained great authority there, and were in a man- 
ner arbiters of the kingdom before, but after the death of Cleo- 
patra, 3 Octavius Ca-sar reduced it into the form of a Roman 
province, and appointed Cornelius Callus, the friend of Virgil, to 
whom the tenth eclogue is inscribed, the first prefect or governor : 
and so it continued to be governed by a prefect or viceroy sent 
from Rome, or from Constantinople, when after the division of 
the Roman empire it fell to the share of the eastern emperors. 
It was first made a province of the Roman empire in the year 
30 before Christ, 4 and in this state it remained without much 
variation till the year 641 after Christ, that is 670 years in the 
whole, from the reign of Augustus Caesar to that of the emperor 
Heraclius, 

Then it was that the 5 Saracens, in the reign of Omar, their 
third emperor, and under the command of Amrou, the son of 
Aas, invaded and conquered Egypt, took Misrah, (formerly 
Memphis, now Cairo,) by storm, and also Alexandria, after they 
had besieged it fourteen months, and had lost twenty-three 
thousand men before it ; and the rest of the kingdom soon fol- 
lowed the fortune of the capital cities, and submitted to the 
conqueror. There is one thing which was effected partly in the 



tiLvit prrtliti : omnium vero pessime quartux, 
et *?pHmus, ct uttiintu Auleles. Strab. I. 17, 
p. 1146. 

> Justin. 1. -29, c. 1, § 5. < .(Egypt 
patre ac matre interfyctis, occupaverat Pto- 
lema?us, cni ex tacinoris crimine cognomen- 
lum Philopatnri filit. 1 

' Athenxus, I. 12, p. 549, edit. Causation. 

1 Strabo, 1. 17, p. 1146. 

* Clemens Alnxan. Strom. I. 1, p. 396. 



Prideaux Connect, part 2, b. 8, anno SO 
Herod. 8. 

J Strabo, 1. 17, p. 1117 et 1175. Dion 
Cass. 1. 51, c. 17. 

4 See Usher, Prideaux, &c. under thai 
year. 

s Elmacini Hist. Saracen. 1. 1, p. 23, 24 
Abul-Pliarajii Hist. Dyn. 9, p. 112. Vers. 
Pocock. Ockley's Hist, of the Saracens 
vol. 1, p. 344, &c 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



178 



BISHOP NEWTON 



wars of the Romans, and parlly by the Saracens, and which nc 
lover of learning can pass over without lamentation ; and that 
is the de-lruetion of the library at Alexandria. This famous 
library was founded by (lie first Ptolemies, and was so much en- 
larged and improved by their successors, that it 6 amounted to 
:!„'. number of seven hundred thousand volumes. It consisted 7 
of two parts, one in that quarter of the city called Bruchion, con- 
laining four hundred thousand volumes, and the other within 
:he Sernpeum, containing three hundred thousand volumes. It 
happened that while Julius Csesar was making war upon the 
inhabitants of Alexandria, 8 the library in Bruchion, together 
with other buildings, was burnt, and the 9 four hundred thousand 
volumes which were kept therein were all consumed. But this 
loss was in some measure repaired by the 1 Pergamean library, 
consisting of two hundred thousand volumes, which Antony 
presented to Cleopatra, and by the addition of other books after- 
wards, so (hat 2 this latter library was reckoned as numerous 
and as famous as the other ever was : and it came to the same 
fatal end, this being also destroyed by fire. For 3 John the 
Grammarian, a famous philosopher of Alexandria, being in 
great favour with Amrou the Saracen general, asked of him the 
royal library. Amrou replied, that it was not in his power to 
give it him," without, leave first obtained from the emperor of the 
faithful. Amrou therefore wrote to Omar, and acquainted him 
with John's petition, to which the caliph returned this answer ; 
that if what was contained in those hooks was agreeable to the 
hook of God or the Koran, the Koran was sufficient without 
them ; but if it. was repugnant to the Koran, it, was no ways 
useful; and therefore he commanded them to be destroyed. 
Amrou, in obedience to the caliph's commands, ordered them to 
he distributed among the baths of the city, and to he burnt in 
warming them, whereof there were no fewer at that time in 
Alexandria than four thousand: and yet there passed six months 
before the books were all consumed ; wliich sufficiently evinces 
how great their number was, and what an inestimable loss not 
only Egypt, but all the learned world hath sustained. Egypt 
before this 4 was frequented by learned foreigners for the sake 
of this library, and produced several learned natives ; but after 
this it became more and more "a base kingdom," and sunk 
into greater ignorance and superstition. Mohammedism was 



* Ammiarius Marcellinus, I. 22, c. 16. 
Ubi vide etiam qure Valesius adnotavit. A. 
Gellius, I. 6, c. 17. 

* Ep'.phanius de Mensuris et Ponderibus, 
c. 11. Chrysostoru. vol. lj advers. Judoeos, 
Orat. 1. 

" Plutarch in Julio Cicsarc, § 49. Dion. 
Cassius, 1. 42, c. 38. 

9 Seneca de Tranquil!, animi. c. 9. Oro- 



sii Hist. 1. 6, c. 15. 

' Plutarch in Antonio, § 58. 

2 Tertull. Apol. c. IS. 

5 Abul-Pharajii Hist. Dyn. 9, p. 114. 
VersioPocock. Ockley's Hist, of the Sara- 
cens, vol. 1, p. 359, &c. Prideaux Connect, 
part 2, b. 1, anno 284. Ptolemy Phila- 
dulph. 1. 

' Vide Amm. Marcellin. 1. 22, c. 16 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



179 



now established there instead of Christianity, and the govern- 
ment of the caliphs and sultans continued till about the year of 
Christ 1250. 

About that time it was that the 5 Mamalucs usurped the royal 
authority. The 6 word in general signifies a slave bought with 
money, but is appropriated in particular to those Turkish and 
Circassian slaves, whom the sultans of Egypt bought very young, 
trained up in military exercises, and so made them their choicest 
officers and soldiers, and by them controlled their subjects, and 
subdued their enemies. These slaves perceiving how necessary 
and useful they were, grew at length insolent and audacious, 
slew their sovereigns, and usurped the government to themselves. 
It is commonly said, that none but the sons of Christians were 
taken into this order; and there are other popular mistakes 
about them, which are current among European authors, and 
which 7 Sir William Temple, among others, hath adopted and 
expressed, as he doth every thing, in a lively and elegant man- 
ner : ' The sons of the deceased sultans enjoyed the estates and 
riches left by their fathers, but by the constitutions of the go- 
vernment no son of a sultan was ever either to succeed, or even 
to be elected sultan: So that in this, contrary to all others 
ever known in the world, to be born of a prince was a certain 
and unalterable exclusion from the kingdom ; and none was 
ever to be chosen sultan, that had not actually been sold for 
a slave, brought from Circassia, and trained up a private sol- 
dier in the Mamaluc bands.' But 8 they who are better versed 
in oriental authors, assure us that these are vulgar errors ; and 
it appears from the 9 Arabian historians, that among the Mama- 
lucs the son often succeeded the father in the kingdom. Their 
government is thus characterized by an 1 Arabic author, quoted 
by Dr. Pococke : ' If you consider the whole time that they pos- 
sessed the kingdom, especially that which was nearer the end, 
you will find it filled with wars, battles, injuries, and rapines.' 



5 AM-Pbarajii Hist. Dyn. 9, p. 325, &e. 
et Pocockii Supplementum, p. 8, &c. 

fi Pocockii Supplem. p. 7. ' Mamlur. au- 
tem (et cum de pluribus dicitur Mamalir,) 
servum emptitium denotat, seu qui pr<;tio 
numerate, in domini possessionem cedit.' 
Herbelot. Bibliotheque Orientale, p. 545. 
' Mamlouk. Ce mot dont le pluriel est 
Memalik, signifie en Arabe un esclave en 
general, mais en particulier, il a ete appli- 
oue^a ces esclaves Turcs et Circassiens, 

1 Sir William Temple's Works, vol. 1. 
Miscellanea, part 2. Essay on Heroic Vir- 
tue, § 5, p. 224. 

8 Pocockii Supplem. p. 31. 'Ex his quae 
dicta sunt facile patet, in errore esse eos 



qui Mamlncos Christianorum tantummodo 
filios ftiisse autumant ; nec non in aliis er- 
rasse, qua; de successionis apud eos jure 
eorumque disciplina tradunt.' Herbelot. 
Bib. Orient, p. 545. ' II paroit par ce que 
Ton vient de voir, qui les Mamelucs n'etoient 
pas fits de Chretiens (si ce n'est peut Stre 
quelqu'un d'entr'eux) comme plusieurs de 
nos historiens font avance.' 

a Pocockii Supplem. p. 8, 10, 11, 13, 18, 
20,22,23,24,25. 

1 A\. Jannabius in Pocockii Supplem. 
p. 31. ( Si totum quo re^num occuparunt 
tempus respicias, preesertim quod tint pro- 
pius, reperies illud belli?, pugnis, injuriiu 
et rapinis refertum.' 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



180 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Their government 2 began with Sulian Ibeg, in the G4Sth year of 
(ho Ileirira, mill (lie year of Christ 12.50; anil continued through 
u 3 series of twenty-lour Circassian Mamalue sultans, 275 Ara- 
bic, ami 2(17 Julian years,; and 4 ended with Tumanbai, in the 
92.M year of the Hcgira, and the year of Christ 1517. 

For at that, time, Selim 5 the ninth emperor of (lie Turks, con- 
quered the Mamalucs, hanged their last Sultan Tuinanbai before 
one, of the gates of Cairo, put an end to their government, caused 
live hundred of the chiefest Egyptian families to be transported 
to Constantinople, as likewise a great number of Mamalucs' 
wives and children, besides the Sultan's treasure and other im- 
mense riches; and annexed Egypt to the Othman empire, 
whereof it hath continued a province from that day to this. It 
is governed, as prince Cantemir informs us, by a Turkish Basha, 5 
with twenty-four begs or princes under him, who are advanced 
from servitude to the administration of public affairs ; a supersti- 
tious notion possessing the Egyptians, that it is decreed by fate, 
that captives shall reign, and the natives be subject to them. 
But it cannot well be called a superstitious notion, being a no- 
tion in all probability at first derived from some tradition of 
these prophecies, that " Egypt should be a base kingdom," that 
" there should be no more a prince of the land of Egypt," and 
that Ham in his posterity " should be a servant of servants unto 
his brethren." 

By this deduction it appears, that the truth of Ezekiel's pre- 
diction is fully attested by the whole series of the history of 
Egypt from that time to the present. And who could pretend 
to say, upon human conjecture, that so great a kingdom, so rich 
and fertile a country, should ever afterwards become tributary 
and subject to strangers'? It is now a great deal above two 
thousand years since this prophecy was first delivered ; and 
what likelihood or appearance was there that the Egyptians 
should for so many ages bow under a foreign yoke, and never 
in all that time be able to recover their liberties, and have a 
prince of their own to reign over them 1 But as is the prophecy, 
so i3 the event. For not long afterwards Egypt was conquered 
by the Babylonians, and after the Babylonians 7 by the Persians ; 
and after the Persians it became subject to the Macedonians, and 
after the Macedonians to the Romans, and after the Romans to 
the Saracens, and then to the Mamalucs ; and is now a province 
of the Othman empire. 

Thus we see how Nineveh, Babylon, Tyre, and Egypt, the 

3 Pocock. p. 8. Herbolot. p. 479. and Rycaut's Turkish Hist. vol. i. p. 241. 

* Pocock. p. 8 — 30. Herbelot. p. 545. 6 Prince Cantemir's Hist, of the Othman 

4 Pocock. p. 30. Herbelot. p. 1031. Empire, part i. b. 3, p. 156, in the notes. 

* Pocockii Supplcm. p. 30 et 49. ' See Prideaux Connect, part. 1, b. 1, 
Herbelot. Bibli. Orient, p. 545 et 802, anno 589. Zedekiah 10. 

»t 1031. Savage's Abridgment of Knolles 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



181 



great adversaria and oppressors of (ho Jews, liave been visited 
))V divine vengeance for their enmity rind cruelty to the people 
of (iod. Not (hat we must think God so pfirlial as to punish 
these nations only for the sake of the .low* ; they were guilty 
of oilier flagrant sins, for which t lie prophets denounced the 
divine judgments upon them. Egypt, in particular was so se- 
verely threatened by the prophet Ezekiel, (chap. xxix. xxx. 
x.xxi. xxxii.) for her idolatry, her pride, and hi>r wickedness. 
And I he Egyptians have generally been more wretched, as they 
have, generally been more wicked than other nations. Ancient, 
authors describe them every where as superstitious and luxu- 
rious, as an 8 unwarlike and unserviceable people, as a 9 faithless 
and fallacious nation, always meaning one thing and pretend- 
ing another, as 1 lovers of wine and strong drink, as 2 cruel in 
their anger, as 3 thieves and tolerating all kinds of theft, as 
* patient of tortures, and though put to the rack, yet choosing 
rather to die than to confess the truth. Modern authors paint 
them still in blacker colours. The famous Thcveuot 5 is very 
strong and severe : 'The people of Egypt (generally speaking) 
are all swarthy, exceeding wicked, great rogues, cowardly, lazy, 
hypocrites, buggerers, robbers, treacherous, so very greedy of 
money, that they will kill a man for a maidin, or three half- 
pence.' Bishop Pocoeke's s character of them is not much more 
favourable, though not so harsh and opprobrious : ' The natives 
of Egypt are now a slothful people, and delight in sitting still, 
hearing tales, and indeed seem always to have been more fit for 
the quiet life, than for any active scenes. — They are also mali- 
cious and envious to a great degree, which keeps them from uni- 
ting and setting up for themselves; and though they are very 
ignorant, yet they have a natural cunning and artifice as well as 
falsehood, and this makes them always suspicious of travellers— 
The love of money is so rooted in them, that nothing is to be 
done without bribery — They think the greatest villanies are ex- 
piated, when once they wash their hands and feet. — Their wo»ds 
pass for nothing, either in relations, promises, or professions of 



" Sirabo. 1. 17, p. 1175. Juvenal. Sat. xv. 
126, 1 imbelle et inutile villous.' 

9 Luran. v. 68, ' non fidns aentis. 1 Hir- 
tius tie Bell. Alexand. c. 16, 'fallacem gen- 
tetn, somperque alia cogitantem, alia simu- 
lamem.' 

1 Athena-ns ex Dione, 1. i. p. 34, edit. 
Casaubon. (ftiXofrovs Kat fi\oK6Tai. Vinosos 

ac bihares. 

2 Plllvb 1. 15, 5 33. At(vi) yao TIS J xaoA 
rovi Sviiovt uififirqs ytyvtrat tuiv Kara riiv 
Atyvirrov at 'lip jttuiv. Em enim hoc jjE°i/ptiis 
hominihut inntiium, utdum fervent ira mirum 
in modum tint crudelcs. 

" A. Gellius. 1. 11, c. 18. Ei Aristone. 

16 



*fnrta omnia fuisse licita et impunita.* 
Diod. Sic. 1. i. c. 80. 

4 jElian. Var. Hist. 1. 7. c. 18. klyvir* 
r/ot'f qWi 6etv&s tyKapTcpt'iv rut; ftacdiois t 
Kat ort $&ttov TtOrfi^zrai avtio Alyvvrios ffrpc- 
SXoVftcvo; tj T'a\>)&e<; bpoXoyricti. ^Egyptian 
aiunt pfUicrttisstme ferre tormcnta / et rf- 
ft'ii* mori hominrm JEzyvtium in rjuasli- 
onibus, tortum cxaminatumtjue, quam reri- 
taiem prodere. Ammianus jMarcell. 1. 22. 
c. 16. 

> Thevenot in Harris's Collection, vol. 2. 
c. 8, p. 429. 

6 Pococke's Description of the East, vol 
i. b. 4, c. 4, p. 177, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



1S2 



BISHOP NEWTON 



friendship, &c.' Such men are evidently born not to command, 
but (o serve and obey. They are altogether unworthy of liberty 
Slavery is the fittest for them, as they are fittest for slavery. It 
is an excellent political aphorism of the wisest and best of kings, 
and nil history will bear witness to the truth of it, that, (Prov. 
xiv. 3-1,) "righteousness exultelh a nation, but sin is a reproach 
and ruin to any people." 



XIII. — Nebuchadnezzar's dream of the 

GREAT EMPIRES 

WE have seen how it pleased God to reveal unto the pro- 
phets the future condition of several of the neighbour- 
ing countries ; but there are other prophecies which extend to 
more remote nations, those nations especially and their transac- 
tions, wherein the church of God was particularly interested and 
concerned. It pleased God too to make these revelations, at a 
time when his people seemed in other respects abandoned and 
forsaken, and did not so much deserve, as stand in need of light 
and comfort. Isaiah and Jeremiah prophesied in the declension 
of the kingdoms of Israel and Judah. Ezekiel and Daniel pro- 
phesied during the time of the Babylonish captivity. And the 
prophecies of Daniel are so clear and exact, that in former as 
well as in latter times it hath confidently been asserted, that they 
must have been written after the events, which they are preten- 
ded to foretell. 

The famous Porphyry, (who flourished at the latter end of the 
third century after Christ,) was I think the first who denied their 
genuineness and authority. He wrote 1 fifteen books against 
the Christian religion, the twelfth of which was designed to de- 
preciate the prophecies of Daniel ; and therein he affirmed, that 
the} 7 were not composed by Daniel whose name they bore, but 
by somebody who lived in Judea about the time of Antiochus 
Epiphanes; because all to that time contained true history, buL 
all beyond that were manifestly false. This work of Porphyry, 
together with the answers of Eusebius, Apollinarius, and Me- 
thodius, is wholly lost, excepting a few f.agments and quota- 
tions, which are preserved in Jerome and others of the fathers. 
But as 3 Jerome rightly observes, this method of opposing the 
prophecies is the strongest testimony of their truth. For they 
were fulfilled with such exactness, that to infidels the prophet 
seemed not to have foretold things future, but to have related 
things past. 

1 Cave Hist. Lit. vol. 1, p. 156. Hieron. ut propheta incredulis hominibus non vi- 
Prsuf. in Danielem. deatur futura dixisse, sed narrasse pra> 

3 ' Cujus impugnatio testimonium veri- terita.' Hieron. ibid, 
tatis est. Tama enim dictorum fides fuit, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



The, celebrated author (if lite. Srhnnr of IJleral Prophecy consi- 
dered hath followed I he slops of Porphvrv. He hath collected 
every lliinii', that in ihe course of his reading lie ihouglil could 
he turned to ihe disparagement of the hook ol Daniel. He, hath 
(Veined nil thai he had rolled cd into eleven objections against 
it.; ;in I upon the whole concludes with niin h posit iveness and 
assurance, thai, it must, he written in (lie days of I he Maccabees. 
]?ut his-' two learned opponents, both of Ihe same name, have 
solidly and clearly refuted his eleven ohjeetions, and shown 
them all to he mere cavils or direct falsities, groundless assertions, 
wrong quotations, or plain contradictions. 

And indeed it may be proved, it hath been proved to a de- 
monstration, as much as any thing of (his nature can he proved 
to a demonstration, by all the characters and testimonies both 
internal and external, that the prophecies of Daniel were written 
at the lime the Scripture says they were written, and be pros- 
pered on account of these prophecies, (Dan. vi. 28,) "in the reign 
of Darius the Mede, and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian:" 
that is, between five and six hundred years before Christ. It 
is very capricious and unreasonable in unbelievers lo object, as 
Collins doth, lo the prophecies of Daniel, sometimes that they 
are too plain, and sometimes that they arc too obscure. But 
it will entirely overthrow the notion of their being written in 
the days of A nl melius Epiphanes or of the Maccabees, and will 
establish the credit of Daniel as a prophet beyond all contra- 
diction, if it can be proved that there are several prophecies of 
bis which have been fulfilled since the days of Antiochus 
Epiphanes and the Maccabees as well as before, nay that 
there are prophecies of his which are fulfilling in the world 
at this very lime. 

Daniel's first prophecj r , and the groundwork as I may say of 
all the rest, was his interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 
This monarch, "in the second year of his reign," (Dan. ii. 1,) 
according to the Babylonian account, o-- the fourth according 
to the Jewish, that is in the second year of his reigning alone, 
or the fourth from his first reigning jointly with his lather, hav- 
ing subdued all his enemies and firmly established his throne, 
was thinking upon his bed, (ver. 29,) iohat should come to pass 
hereafter, what should be the future success of his family and 
kingdom, and whether any or what families and kingdoms might 
arise after his own: and as our waking thoughts usually give 
some tincture to our dreams, he dreamed of something to the 
same purpose, which astonished him, but which he could not 
rightly understand. The dream affected him strongly at the 



3 See I!|i. Chamllor's Vindication of his 
Defence ul' Chnsnauitv, and Mr. Sam. 
Chandler's Vindication of the Antiquily and 



Authority of Daniel's Prophecies, in answer 
to ttie Scheme uf Literal Prophecy t nH 
dered. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



S4 



BISHOP NEWTON 



lime, but awaking in confusion, lie had but an imperfect re- 
membrance of it, be could not recollect all the particulars. He 
called, dim* fore, (ver. 2,) for "(lie magicians and astrologers;" 
and as absurdly as imperiously demanded of (hem, (ver. 5,) upon 
pain of death and destruction, "to make known unto him both 
the dream and the interpretation thereof." They answered very 
reasonably, that no king bad ever required such a tiling, that it 
transcended all (be powers and faculties of man, God alone or 
only beings like God could disclose it, (ver. 10, 11 :) "There is 
not a man upon earth that can show (be king's matter ; therefore 
there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any 
magician, astrologer, or Chahkean : and it. is a rare thing that 
the king requireih, and there is none other that, can show it be- 
fore the king, except the God, whose dwelling is not with flesh." 
But the pride of absolute power cannot hear any reason, or bear 
any control; and the king greatly incensed presently ordered 
all the magicians and wise men of Babylon to be destroyed, 
(ver. 12 :) "For this cause the king was angry and very furious, 
and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon." 

Daniel and his fellows would have been involved in the same 
fate as the rest ; but by their joint and earnest prayers to the 
God of heaven, "the secret was revealed unto Daniel in a night 
vision, (ver. 19,) and Daniel blessed the God of heaven." Da- 
niel thus instructed, was desirous to save the lives of the wise 
men of Babylon, who were unjustly condemned, as well as his 
own : and be " went unto Aricch, the captain of the king's guard, 
whom the king had ordained to destroy the wise men of Baby- 
lon : he went, (ver. 24,) and said thus unto him, Destroy not the 
wise men of Babylon ; bring me in before the king, and I will 
show unto the king the interpretation." The captain of the guard 
immediately introduced him to the king, and said, (ver. 25,) " I, 
have found a man of the captives of Judab, that will make known 
unto the king the interpretation." "I have found a man," 
said he, though Daniel had voluntarily offered himself; where 
Jerome remarks the manner of courtiers, 'quiquum bona nun- 
ciant, sua videri volunt,' who when they relate good things, are 
willing to have them thought their own, and to have the merit 
ascribed to themselves. But Daniel was far from assuming any 
merit to himself, and said very modestly, that "this secret, (ver. 
27,) which the wise men, astrologers, magicians, and soothsayers 
could not show unto the king, was not revealed to him, (ver. 30,) 
for any wisdom that he had more than others : but there is a God 
in heaven, (ver. 28,) that revealeth secrets and maketh known 
to the king Nebuchadnezzar, what shall be in the latter days," 
or what shall come to pass hereafter, as it is expressed (ver. 29, 
45) twice afterwaids. The impious king, as Jerome justly 
observes, had a prophetic dream, that the saint interpreting it, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



185 



God might, lie glorified, and (lie captives and those who served 
God in captivity might receive great, consolation. 4 We read the 
same tiling of Pharaoh, not, that. Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar 
deserved to see such tilings, hut, dial, Joseph and Daniel by in- 
terpreting them might he preferred to all others. And as St. 
Jerome farther observes, that, Nebuchadnezzar might admire the 
grace of Divine, inspiration, Daniel not. only told him w hat he saw 
in his dream, hut also what he thought within himself before his 
dream, (ver. 29 :) "As for thee, O king, thy thoughts came into 
thy mind, upon thy bed, what should conic to pass hereafter : 
and he, that revealeth secrets, maketh known unto thee what 
shall come, to pass." 

Nebuchadnezzar's dream was of a grcal hna^e. " This great 
image, (ver. 31,) whose brightness was excellent, stood before 
him, and the form thereof was terrible." It appears from ancient 
coins and medals, that cities and people were often represented 
by figures of men and women. A great terrible human figure was 
therefore not. an improper emblem of human power and domi- 
nion; and the various medals of which it was composed, not 
unfitly typify the various kingdoms which should arise. It con- 
sisted of Jour different metals, gold and silver and brass and 
iron mixed with clay; and these four metals, according to Da- 
niel's own interpretation, mean so many kingdoms: and the 
order of their succession is clearly denoted by the order of the 
parts, the 5 head and higher parts signifying the earlier times, 
and the lower the parts, the later the times. From hence, 6 as 
Calvin conceives, the poets drew their fables of the four ages 
of the world, the golden, the silver, the brazen and the iron 
age ; by which declension in this place it is signified, that the 
world always degenerates, and manners grow worse and worse. 
But Ilesiod, who lived about 200 years before Daniel, men- 
tioned the four ages of the world ; so that this vision was formed 
agreeably to the common received notion, and the common re- 
ceived notion was not first propagated from hence. Whether 
this notion of the world's degenerating and growing worse and 
worse be true or not, these different kingdoms will naturally 
constitute the different heads of our discourse. And we shall 



4 Hieron. Comment, m ver. I. 'Vidit 
rex impius somnium fulurorum, ut inter- 
pretante Sancto quod viderat, Deus gtori- 
ficaretur ; et captivorum Deoque in cap- 
tivitate sorvientium sit grande solatium. 
Hoc idem in Pharasne legimus, non quod 
Ptiarao et Nabuchodonosor videre meru- 
erint; sed quod Joseph et Daniel digni 
exstiterint, qui interpretatione eorum om- 
nibus prt'tWrenrur.' Et postea in ver. 29. — 
'Et ut Nahuchodonosor divinre inspirationis 
tniretur gratiam, non solum quid in somnio 

16* 



viderit, scd ante somnium quid tacitus co^i- 
tarit exponit.' 

& 'Pars statute quo superior, eo priora, 
quo inferior, eo sehora tempera signifieat. 
Grot, in loc. 

6 'Ex hoc Daniel is loco hanserunt poe- 
tae fabulas suas do quatuor sa^mlis, aureo, 
argenteo, ameo, ferreo ; qua declinations h. 
1. significatur niundum semper decMore, ot 
mores prolabi in dolerius. Calvin, apud 
Poli Synops. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



1S6 



BISHOP NEWTON 



follow flic best commentators from Joseplius down to Sir Isaac 
Newton, bill we shall regard no commentator so much as the 
tnuh of history, the evidence of reason, and the analogy of 

Scripture. 

I.' "This image's head was of fine gold," (ver. 32,) which Da- 
niel interprets, (ver. 38,) "Thou art this head of gold," thou, 
and tliy family, and thy representatives. The Babylonian there- 
fore was the first of these kingdoms ; and it was filly represented 
by "the head of fine gold," on account of its great riches; and 
Babylon for the same reason was called by Isaiah, (xiv. 4,) " the 
golden city." The Assyrian is usually said to be the first of the 
four great empires ; and the name may be allowed to pass, if it 
be not taken too strictly. For the Assyrian empire properly so 
called was dissolved before tills time ; the Babylonian was erected 
in its stead ; but the Babylonians are sometimes called Assy- 
rians in the best classic authors, Herodotus, Xenophon, Sl.ru.bo, 
and others, as well as in the Heiy Scriptures. Daniel addresseth 
Nebuchadnezzar, as if he was a very powerful king, and his 
empire very large and extensive, (ver. 37,) "Thou, 0 king, art 
a king of kings." He perhaps might think, like some of his 
predecessors, that his conquests were owing to his own fortitude 
and prudence, (Is. x. 13,) "By the strength of my hand I have 
done it, and by my wisdom, for I am prudent ; and I have re- 
moved the bounds of the people, and have robbed their treasures, 
and I have put down the inhabitants like a valiant man." But 
the prophet assures him that his success must be primarily impu- 
ted to the God of heaven, (ver. 37, 38,) " For the God of heaven 
hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory : 
And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field, 
and the fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, and 
hath made thee ruler over them all." 

All the ancient eastern histories almost are lost : but there 
are some fragments even of heathen historians yet preserved, 
which speak of this mighty conqueror and his extended empire. 
Berosus in Joseplius ' saith, that he held in subjection Egypt, 
Syria, Phoenicia, Arabia, and by his exploits surpassed all the 
Chaldaeans and Babylonians who reigned before him. Jose- 
plius 8 subjoins, that in the archives of the Phoenicians there are 



Tou, SwplVf, '1>oiv[Ktis t 'Apafitaij Trthras Si 
Birco/juAA'J/iEvoi' mis Trort'lciTi roii; ;rp$ aiirou 
X'( AOutiov K'tt B.(/?uAijur<'wi» ftlGacihiVkoras. 
Dirit mniptr ffiind Bahyl'miiis lenuerU 
jQEgyptHm, Sijrium, Phienic.iam, Arahtrun ; 
quod<jue privrcs Chatft 'rp.orum, et Baht/hnic— 
Turn re^cs universos re'ms a se princlare, /rts- 
tis mjiernrit. Apuii. Joseph. Contra Apion 
1.1, \ 19. 



to?? trft B^powoiJ Xcyo/i/i'oiy hvaytypavrox^ 
jrep? tovt&v Ed(?t)Au)v/u>v /WiAfw?, on ttal t^V 
"Zvpiav Kai rf)v tboiviKtjv airaaav £K£tVo$ kcltp 
uTpiipaTo. Hcpl ruurwv yuxiv cvptyuvet ko) 
fyiXdcrTpaTos iv ra?f icTOflfaif, — Kat Mtya- 
r3e'vr/s iv tji TtrdpTi} twv 'JvtWwi', <V 5? a~o- 

<f>alvtlV TTCipaTdt TQV TpOSI^pf I'QJ' fSuClXia TtOV 

B'ifivXwvtwV) 'Hpa/cXfouj avopda Kat pey&ei 
•np't^ciov diEvrjvoxivat. KaTuarpi^'auBai yap 
avrbv 0»?cr? Kat Aifivrjs Tt)V ttoAX;)v kui 'I^pi'av. 
— In archivis Phmnicum scripta rfperiunlur 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



187 



wn.ten tilings consonant to those which are said hy Berosus 
concerning this king- of 1 ho Rahvlonians, that lie subdued Syria 
and all I'larnicia : Willi these likewise agrees I'hilostrulns in his 
history, and Mriraslhcnes in the fourth hook of his Indian history, 
throughout which he attempts to show, that the foi (.'mentioned 
king of the Uahylonians exceeded Hercules in fortitude and 
greatness of exploits; for he affirms that he subdued I Ik; great- 
est part, of Libya and Spain. Strabo likewise from the same 
Megast hones s asserts, that this king among (he Chalda aiis was 
more celebrated than Hercules, and that he proceeded as far as 
to the pillars of Hercules, and led his army out of Spain into 
Thrace and Pontus. But his empire, though of great, extent, was 
yet of no long duration ; for it ended in his grandson Belshnjj- 
zar, 1 not seventy years after the delivery of this prophecy, nor 
above twenty-three years after the death of Nebuchadnezzar; 
which maybe the reason of Daniel's speaking of him as the 
only king: "thou art this head of gold," and "after thee shall 
arise, &c." the rest being to be considered as nothing; nor do 
we read of any tiring good or great that was performed by 
them. 

II. "His breast and his arms of silver," (ver. 33,) which Da- 
niel interprets, (ver. 39,) "And after thee shall arise another 
kingdom inferior to thee." It is very well known, that the king- 
dom which arose after the Babylonians, was the JNledo-Persian. 
The two hands and the shoulders, saith 2 Josephus, signify that 
the empire of the Babylonians should be dissolved by two kings. 
The two kings were the kings of the Medes and Persians, whose 
powers were united under Cyrus, ivho was son of one of the 
kings and son-in-law of the other, and who besieged and took 
Babylon, put an end to that empire, and on its ruins erected (he 
Medo-Persian, or the Persian as it is more usually called, the 
Persians having soon gained the ascendancy over the Medes. 
This empire is said to be inferior as being less than the forme]*, 
* minus te, 5 as the Vulgar Latin translates if, because neither Cy- 
rus nor any of his successors ever carried their arms into Africa 
or Spain so far as Nebuchadnezzar is reported to have done; 01 
rather inferior as being worse than the former, ' detenus te,' as 



fWflj cum lis conveniunt a fierosa narratis de 
rege Bnhyhnioram^ Syriam scilicet et uni- 
versam Phisniciam^ ilium suhegisse. His sane 
atkttpulatur Philostratus in historiis. — Et 
Mcgasthenes in quarto volumine rcrum Indi- 
carum^ uhi osterulere contendit pr&dictum 
Sahyloniorum regem etfortitudine Herctdem 
et mag'i it inline pr&stitisse, dicit enim eum 
hihum bonani partem et Iberiam subjugasse, 
Joseph, ibid. § 20. 

9 JXavoKo^poaapoi' Af rov irapa 'Xa\$a(ots cv- 

\uiv iXduai, — ■ Kid tK r;js 'lfi/jp/ns eh T'ivQptf 



kijv Kai rbv Xlivrov Ayayttv rnv arpaTtdv. • 

Navocodrosorum autcm qu imagisa Chaltlm* 
probatur quarn Hercules, usque ad Columnar 
pervenisse — etexercitum ex Hixpania in Thro* 
ciam Pontumqucduxisse. Strab. 1. 15. p. 1007. 

1 See Usher's Annals, A. M. 3466, p. 
100. Prideanx Connect, part I, b.2, anno 
539. Bekhauar 17. 

2 AJ &} Svo ^Eipej Kat ol wuot aifuatvovetv 
virb 6vo Kara\v$i'/(T£<J$ai 6aai\imv ri)v fjycfto* 
vtav bfiGiv. Ducc i rro maims et humeri indicant 
impcrium vestru/n a duobus regibus erersun% 
iri, Joseph. Aniiq. 1. 10, c. 10, § 4. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



188 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Castalio translates it, for 3 Dr. Prideaux asserts, and I believe he 
may assert very truly, that, the kings of Persia were ' the worst 
race of men that ever governed an emy>ire.' This empire, from 
its first establishment by Cyrus to the death of the last king Da- 
rius Codomanmis lasted not much above 200 years. Thus far 
nil critics and commentators are agreed, that the two first king- 
doms represented in Nebuchadnezzar's dream were the Baby- 
lonian and the Persian. As to the rest there hath been some 
controversy, but with little reason or foundation for it, only that 
some persons are troubled with the spirit of contradiction, and 
will dispute about the plainest points. 

III. "His belly and his thighs of brass," (ver. 32,) which Da- 
niel interprets, (ver. 39,) "And another third kingdom of brass 
which shall bear rule over all the earth." It is universally known, 
that Alexander the Great subverted the Persian empire. The 
kingdom therefore which succeeded to the Persian, was the Ma- 
cedonian ; and this kingdom was fitly represented by brass ; for 
the Greeks were famous for their brazen armour, their usual epi- 
thet being x^x 1 ™" '^x al0 ' t > brazen-coated Greeks. Daniel's 
interpretation in 4 Josephus is, that, another coming from the west, 
completely armed in brass, shall destroy the empire of the Medes 
and Persians. This third kingdom is also said to "bear rule over 
all the earth" by a figure usual in almost, all authors. Alexan- 
der himself commanded, 5 that he should be called the king of 
all the world; not that he, really conquered, or near conquered the 
whole world, but he had considerable dominions in Europe, Asia, 
and Africa, that is in all the three parts of the world then known ; 
and 6 Diodorus Siculus and other historians give an account of 
ambassadors coming from almost all the world to congratulate 
him upon his success, or to submit to his empire : and then es- 
pecially, as 'Arrian remarks, did Alexander himself appear to 
himself and to those about him to be master both of all the earth 
and sea. 

That this third kingdom therefore was the Macedonian, 
every one allows, and must allow : but then it is controverted, 
whether this kingdom ended in the person of Alexander, or 
was continued in his successors. St. Jerome 8 saith expressly, 



* Prideaux Connect, part I, b. 2, anno 
559. Nerijrlissar 1. 

4 Thv of tKtivwv lTtp6$ ris azb ovaewe 
KaSaipfjGti \n\<bv IjpQuvuevos. Illorum au- 
fem imprrvtm alius quid-ran ah ocnidente 
venieruf destruet^ arre totus obductus. Joseph. 
Antiq. 1. 10, c. 10, § 4. 

* 'Accepto deinde imperio, regam se ler. 
arum omnium nr. mundi appellari jussit.' 
Jstin. 1. 12, c. 16, § 9. 

Kara c7 tqvtqv rbv ^p<5j'or, it; andoijs 



<r%ehbv rfjs otnovuforis rjicov irp/ff/ta?, K. r. X. 
Quo tempore cunrtisfere orbis lerrarum par- 
tialis legati ad Alexandrum venerunt, tyc. 
Diod. Sic. I. 1 /. c. 113. 

7 Kal rrfrc paXtnTa ahr6v T£ (rW *A^f- 
l;av?>pov Kat roif aptfi' avrbv tfravtivat yrjs Tt 
avtxvris teal 5a\da<j7]S Kijpiov. Ac turn primura 
Alt.xaudrum sibi ipsi et qui rum CO erallt 
universal lerrai ac maris ciominum visum 
esse. Arrian. de Exped. Alex. 1. 7, c. 15. 

* " l Et regnum terliura aliud aeneum, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 189 

ilial. the third kingdom signifies Alexander, and llio kingdom 
of tin- Macedonians, and of the siicci-sshi-s of Alexander, 
Whir 1 1 is righlly named brazen, saith he : ','uv among nil me!;, Is 
brass is more vocal, and (inkles louder, and iis sound is dif- 
fused far and wide, that, it port c.-uilcil not only the fame and 
power of the. kingdom, but, also the eloquence of the Greek 
language. Another commcnlator observes," that this kingdom 
is compared to the belly, to denote the drunkenness of Alex- 
ander, and the profuse luxury of his successors, especially of 
the Ptolemies. It was a strange wild conceit in Groiius and 
others, lo think that the kingdom of Alexander and of his suc- 
cessors made two different kingdoms. Grot ins was indeed a 
very great man, and for the most part a very able ami useful 
commentator : but the greatest and ablest men have (heir 
weaknesses, and none hath betrayed more weakness, or com- 
mitted more errors in chronology and history than he hath 
done, in explaining the prophecies. His notions here are as 
mean and contracted, as they are generous and enlarged in oilier 
instances. 

The Selcucidre who reigned in Syria, and the Lagidre who 
reigned in Egypt, might be designed particularly by the two 
thighs of brass. Of all Alexander's successors they might be 
pointed out alone, because they alone had much connexion 
with the Jewish church and nation. But their kingdom was 
no more a different kingdom from that of Alexander, than the 
parts differ from the whole. It was the same government still 
continued. They who governed were still Macedonians. The 
metal was the same, and the nation was the same : nor is 
the same nation ever represented by different metals, but 
the different metals always signify different nations. All 
ancient authors too speak of the kingdom of Alexander and 
of his successors as one and the same kingdom. The thing 
is implied in the very name by which they are usually called, 
the successors of Alexander. Alexander being dead, 1 saith 
Josephus, the empire was divided among his successors; he 
doth not say that so many new empires were erected. After 
the death of Alexander, saith Justin, 2 the kingdoms of the 

quod imperabit universe terra." Alexan- 1 TrXrenimjvros IV A}.c$dvlf,ov t % apx?l 

drum signilicat, et regnum Macedonum sue- tit rovs iiaUx.ovs iptpiaSii. Alejandro 

cessorumque Alexandri. Quod recte sne- autem vita defuncto, imperium inter suc- 

um dicitur : Inter omnia enim metalla ses cessores divisum est. Joseph. Antiq. I. 11, 

vocalius est, et tinnit clarius, et sonitus c. 8, § 7. 

ejus long lateque diffunditur, ut non solum 3 ' Post mortem Alexandri magni, dum 

famam ot potentiam regni, sed et eloquen- inter successores ejus orienlis regna di- 

tiam Graci sermonis ostenderet.' Hieron. viderentur, &e.' Justin. 1. 41, c. 4, § 1. 

m l° c - Speaking of the Partliians : ' Postremo 

* ' Cnnfertur hoe ventri, ad notandum Macedonibus triumphato oriente servie- 

Alexandri crapulam, et successorum ejus runt' c. 1, § 5. ' Hi postea diductis Ma- 

pracipue Ptolemreorum effusam luxuriam.' cedonibus in bellum civile,' &c. c. 4, § 2. 
Tirinus apud Poli Synops. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



190 



manor kkwton 



oast, wore divided among his successors: mid he still deno- 
minate* thru) Macedonians, and their empire the Macedonian; 
and reckons Alexander I he. same (o ihe Macedonians, as Cyrus 
wa> to the Persians, and Romulus to the Romans. Giotius 
him rh' 1 acknowledge!]), that, even now the Hebrews rail 
those kingdoms hy one name, the kingdom of the Grecians, 
Tiiere is one insuperable objection against (he kingdoms of 
the Lagida: and of the. ^eleucida-, being a dilii-rent kingdom 
from that, of Alexander, because if they are not considered as 
p:<rts of Alexander's dominion, they cannot, Ik; counted as one 
kingdom, they constitute properly two separate and distinct 
kingdoms. 

IV. "His legs of iron, his feet part of iron, and part of clay,' 
(ver. 33,) which is thus interpreted by Daniel, (ver. 40— '13 :) 
"And the fourth kingdom shall he. strong as iron; forasmuch 
as iron breakefh in pieces, and subdue! h all things ; and as iron 
that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. And 
whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potter's clay, 
and part of iron ; the kingdom shall lie divided, but there shall 
he in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest 
the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were 
part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly 
strong and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed 
with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of 
men ; but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is 
not mixed with clay." Here are farther proofs that the king- 
doms of the Scleucidoe and of the Lagidaj cannot possibly be 
the fourth kingdom, because the marks and characters here 
given of the fourth kingdom by no means agree with either of 
those kingdoms. This fourth kingdom is described as stronger 
than the preceding. As iron breaketh and bruiseth all other 
metals, so this breaketh and subdueth all the former kingdoms: 
but the kingdoms of the Lagidse and of the Seleucidas were so 
far from being stronger, that they were much weaker, and less 
than any of the former kingdoms. This kingdom too is repre- 
sented as divided into ten toes: but when or where were the 
kingdoms of the Lagkkc and of the Seleucidae divided into so 
many parts? Besides, the metal here is different, and conse- 
quently the nation should be different, from the preceding. The 
four different metals must signify four different nations : and 
as the gold signified the Bahylonians, and the silver the Per- 
sians, and the brass the Macedonians ; so the iron cannot sig- 



Administratio gentis po r -t aVfi'ciionem J\Ta~ 
csdonici imperii sub realms full.' c. 2, § 1. 
'Sic Arsaces, qufinsito siinnl cnrislituloimo 
resno, non minus ni''itior.'ilulis Purlins, 
aurim Persia Cyrus, ]\lw< •dtirnhus Alixmuhr. 



Jinmanin Romulus, matura senectute rlece- 
dit.' c. 5, § 5. 

3 'Eliam nunc IlebrErji isla imperia lino 
nomine appellant rcgnum Gracorum.' 
tlrot. in Dan, vii. 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



191 



nify the Macedonians again, hut. must, necessarily denote some, 
other nation : and we will venture to sny that, there is not a na- 
tion upon earth, to which this description is applicable, but the 
Romans. 

The Romans succeeded next to the Macedonians, and there- 
fore in course were next to be mentioned. The Roman em- 
pire was stronger and larger than any of the preceding'. The 
Romans brake in pieces, and subdued all (lie former kingdoms. 
As Joseplms said, that the two arms of silver denoted tli" kings 
of the Medcs and Persians; so we might say in like manner, 
that, the two legs of iron signified the two Roman consuls. " The 
iron was mixed with miry clay," and the Romans were defiled 
with a mixture of barbarous nations. The Roman empire was 
at length divided into ten lesser kingdoms, answering to the ten 
toes of the image, as we shall see hereafter. These kingdoms 
retained much of the old Roman strength, and manifested it 
upon several occasions, so that " the kingdom was partly strong 
and partly broken." They " mingled themselves with (he seed 
of men ;" they made marriages and alliances one with another, 
;is they continue to do at this day : but no hearty union ensued ; 
reasons of slate are stronger than the ties of blood, and interest 
generally avails more than affinity. Some expound it of the 
secular and ecclesiastical powers, sometimes agreeing, sometimes 
clashing and interfering with each other, to the weakening of 
both, and endangering their breaking to pieces. Or if by 
" the seed of men" w T e are to understand the same as by " the 
daughters of men," (Gen. vi. 2,) those of a false and different 
religion, it may allude to the intermarriages, which several of 
the European nations, and particularly the French, Spanish, 
and Portuguese, have made with the Indians, Africans, and 
Americans. Thus some of the ten kingdoms who call them- 
selves sons of God and (lie only sons of God by adoption, have 
mixed with " the seed of men," with strangers to him ; and yet 
no solid union ensues. Which observation was suggested to 
me by an unknown correspondent, Mr. Hercules Younge, an 
ingenious clergyman of Carrick in Ireland. The Roman empire 
therefore is represented in a double state, first with the strength 
of iron, conquering all before it, " his legs of iron ;" and then 
weakened and divided by the mixture of barbarous nations, 
" his feet part of iron, and part of clay." It subdued Syria, 
and made the kingdom of the Seleucidce a Roman province 
in the year 65 before Christ ; 1 it subdued Egypt, and made 
the kingdom of the Lagidse a Roman province in the year 
30 before Christ : and in the fourth century after Christ, it be- 
gan to be torn in pieces by the incursions of the barbarous 
nations. 

* See Usher Prideaux, and other chronologers. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



102 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Si. .JVr tine lived to see the incursion.-; of (ho barbarous na- 
dons: an-l his s comment is, that '(In; fourth kingdom, which 
plainly helotrrs in the Unmans, is the iron that brcakcl.li and 
siiho;i;i!i .ill tliiiiL's; hnl his feel, and tors are part, of iron, and 
pari of c!:iv, which is most, manifestly proved at this lime: for 
as in tli' 1 bcginniiij; nothing was stronger and harder than the 
Roman empire, so in the end of things nothing in weaker; since 
I nili in civil wars, and against, divers nations, wc want, the as- 
sistance of oilier barbarous nations.' He liat.li given the same 
interpretation in other parts of his works ; and it. sccmcth that 
he had been blamed for it, as a. reflection upon the government ; 
and I be it fore, lie maketh this apology for himself. 'If,' 6 smith 
he, ' in explaining the statue and. the difference of 1 1 its feet, and 
toes, I have interpreted the iron and clay of the Roman king- 
dom, which the Scripture foretells should first, be strong, and 
then weak, let, them not impute it to me, but to the prophet: 
for we must not so flatter princes, as to neglect the verily of the 
Holv Scriptures, nor is a general disputation an injury to a single 
person.' 

All ancient, writers, both Jewish and Christian, agree with 
Jerome in explaining the fourth kingdom to be the Roman. 
Porphyry, who was a heathen, and an enemy to Christ, was the 
lirst who broached the other opinion ; which, though it hath been 
maintained since by some of the moderns, is yet not only desti- 
tute of the authority, but is even contrary to the authority of 
both Scripture and history. It is a just observation of Mr. 
Mede, 7 who was as able and consummate a judge as any in these 
matters : ' The Roman empire to be the fourth kingdom of Da- 
niel, was believed lyy the Church of Israel both before and in our 
Saviour's time ; received by the disciples of the apostles, and 
the whole Christian church for the first 300 years, without any 
known contradiction. And I confess, having so good ground in 
Scripture, it is with me " tantum non articulus fidei," little less 
than an article of faith.' 

V. Besides this image, Nebuchadnezzar saw, (ver. 34, 35,) 
"till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the 
image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them 



6 ' Regnum autem quartum, quod perspi- 
cue pertinet ad Romanes, fcrrum est quod 
comininuit et domat omnia : sed pedes ejus 
et digiti ex parte ferrci, et ex parte sunt 
fictilcs, (plod hoc tempore manifeslissime 
comprobatur. Sicut enim in principio nihil 
Romano imperio fortius et durius fuit ; ita 
in fine rerum nihil imbecillius : quando et in 
bellis civihbus, et adversum diversas natio- 
nes, aliarum gentium barbararum indigemus 
auxilio.' Hieron. in loc. 



' ' Quod si in expositione statute pedumi 
que ejus, et digitorutn discrepantia, ferrum et 
testam super Romano regno interpretatus 
sum, quod primum forte, dein imhecillum 
seriptura portendit, non mihi imputent, sed 
propheta?. Neque enim sic adulandum est 
principalis, ut sanctarum scripturarum Ve- 
ritas negligatur, necgeneralis disputatio uni« 
us persona? injuria est.' Prasf. in Isaite, 
c. xxxvi. 

* Mede's Works, b. 4, epist. 6, p. 736. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX THE PRf )PITECIES. 



fo piece.-! : llieu was tlie iron, I lie clav, Hie bras?, the silver, nnn 
the gold broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff 
of llic summer threshing-floors, ami ih", wind carried Iheiii 
away, that no place was found lor them; an, I the stone that 
Hiuoie ihe image became a great mountain, and filled ihn whole 
earth;" which is thus interpreted and explained by Daniel, 
(ver. il, -13:) "And in the days of these kings shall tiie Cod of 
heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never he destroyed ; and 
the kingdom shall not he left to other people, hut it shall break 
in pieces, and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand 
for ever: for as much as thou sawest. that, the stone was cut out 
of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the 
iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold." Thev who 
maintain that the fourth kingdom was the kingdoms of the Pc- 
Icucidaj and of the Lagid-e, do, many of them, maintain like- 
wise that this fifth kingdom was the Roman. But how can 
these characters agree with the Roman empire] How was the 
Roman empire, "cut out of the mountain without, hand ," or 
formed without human force and human policy? How was the 
Roman empire of God's erection more than any of the former 
kingdoms'! How can the Roman empire which is left to other 
people, he said "not to be left toother people," and how can that 
which is broken hi pieces, be said to " stand for ever V 

This description can with propriety only be understood, as 
the ancients understood it, of the kingdom of Christ. "And 
in the days of these kings," that is, in the days of some of them. 
As "in the days when the judges ruled," (Ruth i. 1,) signifies 
in the clay when some of the judges ruled; so "in the days of 
diese kings," signifies in the days of some of these kingdoms :' and 
it must be during the days of the last of them, .because they 
are reckoned four in succession, and consequently this must 
be the fifth kingdom. Accordingly Ihe kingdom of Christ was 
set up during the days of the last of these kingdoms, that is the 
Romans. The stone was totally a different thing from the image, 
and the kingdom of Christ is totally different 0 from the king- 
doms of this world. "The stone was cut out of the mountain 
without hands," as our heavenly body is said (2 Cor. v. 1) to 
;je " a building of God, a house not made with hands ;" that is 
spiritual, as the phrase is used in other places; (Mark, xiv. 58, 
compared with John ii. 21 ; see also Coloss. ii. 11.) This the 
fathers 8 generally apply to Christ himself, who was miracu- 
lously born of a virgin without the concurrence of a man : but 
it should rather be understood of the kingdom of Christ, which 
,vas formed out of the Roman empire, not by number of hands, 
or strength of armies, but without human means, and the virtue 

• Justin Martyr, cum Tryphone, Dial. p. 301, edit. Thirlb. Irenaji. 1. 3, advers. Ha> 
leses, c. 2S. Hieron. Comment, in loc. 

17 Z 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



191 



BISHOP NEWTON 



of second causes. This kingdom was, " set up by ihe God of 
heaven ; and from hence the phrase of the kingdom of heaven 
(Miii,' tc signify liie kingdom of the Messiah ; and so it wag 
um\1 and understood by the Jews, and so it is applied by our 
;ir in I lie New Testament. Other kingdoms were raised 
F-y liiMiKtU ambition and worldly power : but this was the work 
no; of man, but of God ; this was truly, as it is called, the hng- 
i' of heaven, and (John xviii. 30) "a kingdom not of this 
world ;" its laws, its powers, were all divine. The kingdom was 
•■ never to be destroyed," as the Babylonian, the Persian, and 
l Ik? Macedonian empires have been, and in great measure also 
tiie Roman. This kingdom was to "break in pieces and con- 
sume all the kingdom-," to spread and enlarge itself, so that it 
should comprehend within itself all the former kingdoms. This 
kingdom was to "till the whole earth," to become universal, and 
to " stand for ever." 

As the fourth kingdom, or the Roman empire, was lepresented 
in a twofold state, first strong and flourishing, " with legs of 
iron," and then weakened and divided, " with feet and tees 
part of iron and part of clay ;" so this fifth kingdom, or the king- 
dom of Christ., is described likewise in two states, which Mr. 
Mede 9 rightly distinguisheth by the names of ' regnnm lapi- 
diis,' the kingdom of the stone, and 'regnum mentis,' the king- 
(hi)i of the mountain; the first when " the stone was cut out of 
the mountain without hands," ihe second when it. became itself 
" a mountain and filled the whole earth." " The si one was cut 
out of tlic mountain without lumds," the kingdom of Christ 
was first set up, while the Roman empire was in its foil strength, 
" with legs of iron." The Roman empire was afterwards di- 
vided into ten lesser kingdoms, the remains of which are sub- 
sisting at present. The image is still standing upon his feet 
and toes of iron and clay; the kingdom of Christ is yet "a 
stone of stumbling, and a rock of oflence :" hut the stone will 
one day smite the image upon the feet and foes, and destroy it 
utterly, and will itself "become a great mountain, and fill the 
whole earth:" or, in other words, (Rev. xi. 15,) "the kingdoms 
of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his 
Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever." We have there- 
fore seen the kingdom of the stone, but we have not yet seen the 
kingdom of the r,\ounlain. Some parts of this prophecy still re- 
main to be fulfilled : but the exact completion of the other parts 
will not suffer us to doubt of the accomplishment of the rest also 
in due season. 

As we may presume to say that this is the only true and 
genuine interpretation of this passage, so likewise is it the 
most consonant to the sense of all ancient writers, both Jews 

3 Mc.Ie's Works, b. 4, epist 8, p. 743. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



195 



nr»d Chrisliaup ; and its antiquity will be n further recommen- 
dation nnil confirmation of its truth. Jonathan Ben UzzioJ, 
who made the Chaldee Targum or paraphrase npon the pro- 
pliot^, 1 lived a, little before our Saviour, lie made no Chaldee 
version of Daniel, the greater part of this book being original 1 v 
wrilleu in Chaldee, or his version is lost: but, however, lie 
applies the prophecies of Daniel in his interpretation of other 
prophets. Thus in his paraphrase upon Habakkuk be epenk- 
eth of the four great kingdoms of the earth, 2 that they should 
in their turns be destroyed, and be succeeded by the kingdom of 
the Messiah. ' For the kingdom of Babylon shall not, conlimv, 
nor exercise dominion over Israel ; the kings of Media shall be 
slain, and the strong men of Greece shall not prosper ; the Ro- 
mans shall be blotted out, nor collect tribute from Jerusalem. 
Therefore because of the sign and redemption which thou shalt 
accomplish for thy Christ, and for the remnant of thy people, 
they who remain shall praise thee, &c.' 

The sense of Josephus we will give in the words of Bishop 
Chandler, 3 together with his reflections upon it. 'Joscphus's 
exposition of this text is so full in the point, that it ought not 
to be omitted. Josephus was born while Jesus Christ lived, 
and was, im ] ie sn ys, 4 skilful in the knowledge of the sacred 
books of the prophets, being himself a priest, and the son of 
a priest, and exercised this way. Hear then his sense of that 
part of the dream we have been upon. Daniel foretold, 5 that 
the second kingdom should be taken out of the way, by one 
that should come from the west clothed with brazen arms : and 
also that the strength of this (empire) another should put an 
end to, that should be like to iron, which from the nature of 
the mineral is superior to gold, silver, and brass. Daniel added 



1 Waltwii Prolczom. xn. 10. Wolf.i 
Bihlioth. H<d>r. 1. fi, c. 2, $ 2. Prideaux 
Connect, part 2, b. 8, anno 27. Herod. 1. 

u Habak. iii. 17, 18. 'Etenim re^nnm 
Babel non-permanebit, neo cxercebit domi- 
nium in Israel ; trilcidabnntnr re^es Medi:e, 
ct fortes Grecire non prosperabrtntur; dele- 
buntur, Romani, nec colh'ent tributum de 
Jerusalem. Itaque propter signum ct re- 
demptionein qute facics Christo tun et reli- 
quiis populi tui, qui remanubunt confitebun- 
tur dieendo, &c.' 

3 Defence of Christianity, chap. 2, 5 2, 
p. 104, &c. 3d edit. 

4 Joseph. de Bell. Jud. 1. 3, c. 7, § 3. 

b T'}»' &r Utlmv '£rip6$ rts airb Motois Ka- 
Oaipfjcrei y.i.Wi/ rifidiwufvos, Kai Tavrnv ti\- 
\rj Trai'oci ttjv loicyv Huota cib'ripto, Kai Karnvct 
$£ eh cirraoav (Vi rrjv too cridi'jpov tpiuiv, ttvat 
yap aori]v (rrrp oTtpuv ttjs too y^pvcoo Kai tov 

ipyvpOV Ka{ TOO ya\KOU. 'E(5j/XwCT£ r*e KaiTrtpi 

Toy kiOou AaiaijXos I3aui\zi d\X epoi fiev 



ook e5o^£ Todro lirrooctv, ra TansMfyrn KaiTti 
yeyevmitvi cvyypdi'iztv, oh Ta juWovra <30£i- 

\ovn. El 8e ns r;fj aXnOelas y^i%6pevos oil 
TtnttaTaTat jroXuirpayuomr, uis Kai ~znl t&v 
a?>ij\'jiv d ytvfrriTai poi*\etjQai uaBttvj anoi- 
SaatTui to piCMon Avayviovai too &avi>}\ov ' 

tVpt'jOEl <5t TOt'TO tV TVli Up0l$ ypiiuLiaiTlV. II' 

Inrum atttcm imperium alius quidam ab occU 
denie i^enien-s deslmet, cere totus obductus t 
atque hujus vires alia vis dcbellabit firro simi- 
lis, casque in universum impcrio premet prop- 
ter ferri naturam, quod ea sit auro et argento 
et cere validior. Quill et Danielus regi ostcn- 
dit omnia de saxo ; sed mihi isla narrare non 
libuit, cui id negvtii datum est, ut prceierita non 
futura Uteris consignarem. Si quis autem 
veritatis avidus nolil ab Us paulo curiosius in- 
quirendis desislere, ut qui de incertis, anfutu* 
ra sint, scire desiderat, det operam ut Danith 
librum perlegat, quern in sarrorum librorum 
codice inveniet. Joseph. Antiq. 1. 10, c.10 
§4- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



196 



BISHOP NEWTON 



liis interpretation of tiie stone; but I do not think fit to reiate 
that ; niv business being only to give a history of past and 
nnrhj <hma things, not to write of future things. Yet if there be 
anvV.ne (hat is eager after truth, and will not give over inquir- 
ing, in order to learn those obscure events that arc to come, 
let him carefully read the book itself, which he will line! among 
our sacred (or canonical) books. Upon this passage observe, 
(lint the fourth empire is the Roman, in his judgment; because 
the third kingdom, which ho begins in Alexander, was de- 
stroyed, not by the Greek generals, but by the Romans. 
Again, the fourth empire he reckons to be past, i. e. to be set 
up in the room of the Greek, and therefore he gives an his- 
torical explication of that, among the past events. But the 
kingdom of the stone being future, he refuses to touch on that. 
J i lit he had a better reason than lie gave : he feared to offend 
the power in being, whose protection he needed, and which, 
he foresaw, must be offended, if he should publish the hope of 
his captive nation, one day to subdue their conquerors. We 
see however, in his excuse for stopping short, his sense of the 
prophecy that is yet unfulfilled, viz. that the kingdom of the 
God of heaven should break in pieces the Roman ; and which 
he must consequently suppose will continue, till it gives place 
to the everlasting kingdom of the Messiah. And in this belief 
Christ confirmed the Jews, at the time he warned them of their 
own excision. " The kingdom of God," saith he, (Matth. xxii. 
43, 44,) or all the advantages of the Messiah's coming, "shall 
be taken from you and given to a nation bringing forth the 
fruits thereof." "For whosoever shall fall against this stone, 
(as one of your prophets predicted, Isa. viii. 14, 15,) shall be 
broken :" " but," I add from another prophet, (Dan. ii. 34, 35,) 
something more grievous for those that shall break you, " on 
whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him to powder." The 
kingdom of the stone shall bruise the Jews that stumbled at 
Christ's first coming ; but the kingdom of the mountain, when 
manifested, shall beat the feet of the monarchical statue to dust, 
and leave no remains of the fourth monarchy in its last and de- 
generate state.' 

The same notion was prevalent among the ancient Chris- 
tians, as well as among the Jews. St. Jerome and all the fathers, 
who have occasion to comment upon this passage, give the 
same interpretation : but we love not to multiply quotations ; 
it will be sufficient to produce the testimonies of'that eloquent 
preacher St. Chrysostom, and of that elegant historian Sulpi- 
cius Severus. St. Chrysostom is too copious to be quoted at 
large : we must content ourselves with some extracts out of 
him. 'For what reason,' saith he, 'doth he call Nebuchad- 
nezzar's kingdom of gold, and that of the Persians of silver, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



197 



and that of the Macedonians of brass, and that of the Romans 
of iron and clay? 6 See the materials rightly disposed ; for gold 
represents riches ; so likewise was that kingdom — and it occu- 
pies the head, because it appeared the first. But that of the 
Persians was not so wealthy, as neither was that of the Mace- 
donians: bat that of the Romans was both more useful and 
stronger, and later in time, wherefore it occupies the place of 
(he feet. But some parts of this kingdom are weak, and other 
are stronger. "And in the days of those kings shall the God of 
heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed ; and 
the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break 
in pieces, and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for 
ever." Bring hither to me the Jews. What will they say con- 
cerning this prophecy 1 for it is by no means right to say of any 
human kingdom, that it shall be everlasting or without end. — 
" In the days of those kings," to wit the Romans. But if they 
say how can he break in pieces the gold, the kingdom of the 
Babylonians destroyed long ago] how the silver, the kingdom of 
the Persians ] how the brass, the kingdom of the Macedonians ? 
for these are past long ago, and are come to an end — how can 
tie destroy kingdoms which are already destroyed 1 But to de- 
stroy others in which these are included, amounts to the same 
thing. 



Tims o y tvtKtv rr)v ahroZ @aai\riav Ka\u 
^ptxr^i/, rrjv oi tZv Tlepawv dpyvpav, teal Trjv 
MaKsSomv x a ^xvv, Kai t?)v rotv 'Pw^fltWn- 
O'jpav Kai OOTpnxiinjv npa KaraAAtjAouf raff 
i'Aaff. 'O yap %pvao$ ttXovtov pet/ tan iitrpav- 

TiKOV ovrw Kai heivi] PaaiAzia Kt- 

fa\i)v tVi hlxu, f-a<5>i irpwr;; tQdvn- 'II bl 
Tlspvwv qvk oi'iros' Evrropos., wotteo ouv oiibe Ma- 
Kcoowiiv, i/ ai 'Piopatoiv %pjiai[iu>TEpd tl Kai 
&m<pf5reofi, vtjrioa pep Tois #p<Jw)tff, fab Kai 
irotev ra'fiv (VfJCtl. "Eo-ti le aiiTin tA uh 
aaOzvij, to. 6i la^yporepa. Quare autdn regnum 
Nn'mchodannsnris vocal aureum, Persarum 
autfjm aTgenteum, Macednnum fflrewl?, Roma- 
wtrum fcrreum tWpte testnecum '! Videdispa- 
siUm mnvenienter materins. Nam aurum Hi- 

vitiia quidem reprwntat Sic et regnum 

Bnhylonium — - Caput autem ac.cupal ; quia 
rcznuril illud fuii primum. Persarum vera 
immrium nan adea npulrntum fuit : sicutnec 
Macedo'ium : at Rnmanomm < utUiu.i ac for- 
tius; tempore quidem pnsterius, quare ei pe- 
dum locum obtinet. Porro Mn! hujus rezni 
queedam inflrma, et quasdam robustiora. — 
Kai ev rais hptaais rCiv (taoiMwv ixsivtav dva- 
CTtUtih $co; rot olpavao fianXciav, %Tlf cis 
toi'j; atHmt oi SiatpSaffiaerai ■ Kai ^ ISamMa 

avTciu \a<i iTtpoi 011% iixoXriQQ'io-cTai Xitttvvu ' 
Kai XiKp'idCl irdaas to? fiainXclas ' Kai ai-i) 
ivatrT^tTai £<ff Toils al&iras. "Aye uoi Tails 
t lovbatous ivravOa ri av ukolcv mpl rijff wpo- 

17* 



</ii;rcf(ij ravT7}<; ; ov yap fir'iirov TTEpt avOptjrrrtvrjs 
Tavra Si/iK EijreTv, ort aTr£ipo$ larai fj Qatri- 

h ralg ^u/pa/? rwv fiaviXtwv tndvbi\\ 

T(5v c Pw/m(W Srj'Xovdri. "AAAw? i5f tt \iyoizv, 
Kai tt(o$ tov xpvvov cvvirptxpe, tt]v BuSv^mvIlov 
fiaaiXctav irdXai Karacuf-vauOetaav^ [KtiTaaKz- 
&aad£ierav ;] ttw; he tqv ap/upoi/, rrjv WzqcjSiv ; 
WWS rbv ^hX/.-oi', ti)v MixKefidvwv ; ravra 

yap TrdXai fytvzTo, Kai rAo? eXaftev. IliSg 

Trti- tj5r/ (r0tad£iaag flaotXttus KaOaipct ; a\Xa 
to Ka8ato£tv tTfpas iv aij ai rotavrat claiv, 
tiicdruii ifi-otit. 1 Et in dicbus regum illo- 
rurn susctiabit Dcus cali regnum, quad in su;- 
cula non carrumpeter : et regnum ejus populo 
alUri non rclinqucter : comminuct et verdila- 
bit universn regno. ; et ipsum exawget, in scc- 
cuta.* Adilucito mihi hue Judtvoa. Quid de 
hoc prophetia dicturi sunt ? Neque enim pro~ 
fer.to de humann regno hcec fas est dicere ; sci- 
licet regnum infinitum fore — i In diehus re- 
gum illoram Romanorum videlicet. Quod 
si dicant : quomndo aurum conterere potirit, 
nempe regnum Babyloniorum, quod jam otim 
erat dsMructum, ? Quomodo etiam argentum^ 
nimirum regnum Persarum ? Kt quomudo 
eeSy scilicet regnum Macedonum ? H(ec enrm 

quondam fuer ant y et finem acceptrrant. — 

Quomodo jam exlincta regno, destruat ? Quia 
nimirum destruit alia regna, in quibus hrec 
continentur. S. Jo. Chrysost, in Danielem, 
p. 214 et 216, torn. 6. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



193 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Sulpicius Severus having given an account of Nebuchadnez- 
zar's dream, and of all the particulars relating to it., subjoins an 
exposition 7 of it, agreeable to Daniel's interpretation. 'The 
imau'i. is nil etnblein of the world. The golden bear! is the empire 
df I he ( : halda:ans : forasmuch as I hat. was the lirst ami most 
wealthy. The breast and arms of silver signify the second king. 
(I: mi : For Cyrus, (lie Chalda-ansand Medes beingovereome, trans- 
ieired lite empire to (he Persians. In the brazen belly the third 
kingdom is declared to he portended ; and that we see fulfilled : 
Forasmuch as the empire taken from the Persians Alexander 
vindicated to Macedonia. The iron legs are the fourth king- 
dom : and that is the Roman, the strongest of all the kingdoms 
beibre it. But the feel, part of iron and part of clay, prefigure 
the Roman empire to be so divided as that it should never unite 
airain : which is equally Infilled — Forasmuch as the Roman ter- 
ritory is occupied by foreign nations or rebels : — and we see (saith 
he, and he lived at the beginning of the fifth century s ) barbarous 
nations mixed with our armies, cities, and provinces — But in the 
stone cut out without hands, which brake in pieces the gold, the 
silver, the biass, the iron, and the clay, we have a figure of 
Christ. For he shall reduce this world, in which are the king- 
doms of the earth, to nothing, and shall establish another ever- 
lasting kingdom. Of which alone the faith of some is still dubious, 
and they will not credit future things, when they are convinced 
of the past. 

Nay Grot ins himself, the great patron of the other opinion, 
that the fifth kingdom is the Roman empire, commenting upon 
those words, (ver. 45,) "it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the 
clay, the silver, and the gold," cannot but acknowledge that 9 
the sublimer sense is, that Christ will put an end to all earthly 
empires, according to 1 Cor. xv. 24, that "he shall put down ail 
rule, and all authority, and power." 



T ' Tgitur, secundum prophetje inrerpreta- 
tionem, imago visa figurant mundi gerit. Ca- 
put anreuirl, Chalda:orum imperium est : si- 
quidem id priiuurn el opuleniissimum fuisse 
accepimus. Pectus et brachia argentea se- 
cundum regnum annunoiant. Cyrus enim, 
viclis CIia!da:-is atone Medis, imperium ad 
Persas coniulit. In ventre aireo tertium 
regnum portendi pronunciatur ; idque im- 
pletum videmus. Siquidem Alexander erep- 
tum Porsis imperium Macedonia; vindicavit. 
Crura ferrea, imperium quarlum : idque Ro- 
manum inlelligitur, omnium ante regnornm 
validissimurn. Pedes vero partim ferrei, 
partim ficules, dividendum esse Romanum 
regnum, ita ut nunquam inter se coeat, pr;i> 
figurant : quod a?que imptetum est, Si- 
quidem Romanum solum ab exteris geiHibus 



aut rebellibus occupatum ; — exereitibusque 
nostris, urbibus atque provinciis permixtas 

barbiiras nationes — videmus. In lapide 

vero sine manibus abscisso, qui aurum, ar- 
gentum, aes, et fevrum testamque comminuit, 
Chrisli figura.n esse. Is enim muudum is- 
tum, in quo sunt regna terrarum, in nibilum 
rediget, regnumque aliud incorruptum cori- 
firmabit. De quo uno adhuc quorundam 
fides in ambiguo est, non credendum de fu- 
turis, cum de prreteritis convincantur.' Sul- 
pici; Sacr. Hist. 1. 2, p. 6b, 67, edit. Elzevir. 
1656. 

8 Cave, Hist. Litt. vol. 1, p. 374. 

* 1 Sensus sublimior, Christum finem im- 
positurum omnibus imperils terrestribus, 
1 Cor. xv. 24.' Grot, in locum. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



199 



Tim-: it pleased Cod In reveal iinln Daniel, and l)v Daniel 
unto Nebuchadnezzar, ilic ^realc^t and most signal events of 
tlm Wnrlil. As Daniel said unto Nebuchadnezzar, (ver. '15:) 
" Tin 1 L'l'i'ai ''"'1 lialli made, known lo tlie kin:r what shall come 
to pass hereafter; and the dream is certain, and 1 lit; interpre- 
tation thereof is sure." The kitiu; hearintr his dream related 
with such exactness, might he heller ;issnred of the truth of 
the interpretation, and of the great events which slioulil follow. 
Anil from hence we are enahled in some measure to account 
for Nebuchadnezzar's prophesying a litl le hefore he (lied. Aby- 
(lenus wrote the history of (he Assyrians. It is not well known 
in what aire he lived, and his history is lost : hut there is a frag- 
lneut of it pri'serverl by Eusebius, wherein it is asserted upon the 
authority of Megasihenes, that Nebuchadnezzar was divinely 
inspired and prophesied in this manner: 1 ' I Nebuchadnezzar 
foretel unto you, 0 Babylonians, an imminent calamity, which 
neither Belus my progenitor, nor (pieen Bellis can persuade (he 
fates to avert : A Persian mule shall come, assisted by your 
demons, and impose servitude upon you ; whose coadjutor shall 
lie a Mede, the boast, of the Assyrians.' And soon after he died. 
Herodotus, w ho was a much older historian (ban Megasthenes, 
relates that a Delphic oracle was given to Cr:esus king of Lydia, 
that - when a mule should rule over the Medes, then he should 
not be ashamed to fly away. Which oracle was afterwards thus 
interpreted by the Pythian priestess: Cyrus 3 was this mule; for 
he was born of parents of different nations, the mother the better, 
and the father the meaner; for she was a Mede, and a daughter 
of the king of the Medes, but he was a Persian, and subject to 
the Medes. If any credit is to he given to these stories, if any 
such prophecy was uttered by Nebuchadnezzar a little before bis 
death, if any such oracle was received and believed of Cyrus and 
the Per.-ians subduing Asia, the notion, the tradition may very 
well be supposed to have been derived originally from this pro- 
phecy of Daniel, which being so solemnly delivered to a great 



1 'F.yiij Xft, l ?'NM"rj?O'$<r0o-'jy, 5 Ttaftv^'Avtot, 

HJi 1 /i f.WjUT'i r i'.'iv ~t> 1'iyytWii! cvif''00>H'. Tiiv 
3 rt li 't.\"s* tubs tiroc, !'/ re iinaiScta Ri;A- 
rt< ti -T'trof - ,ii points -ctfr.'u tiaOtyoTifftv, *H$« 
ll>'l>n>!i fyioi's'. Tut'Tii vfitripoirri hit/ton \of 
t5;»{i'K (Tt'.'i-f'i ^rurtV fVi('£fl f'f i T .JuX(7Cm'f/t'. 
Oi' i'ij Gfl'uirt'is [unit Mi/c'17;, rb ' Aaavotov 
at'\t!t"i- .Vif'itWiw/rfWWrten, O Bakyln- 

nii. im tii'ifitrtn robix rtdtuniiatem prfpnuncio, 
qwru l } 'ti ''is nti <t< < rrwurnt, tier. Bilus gene- 
ris ri'istri uuri'ir, tttc retina Btllift ]>ersua<lcre 
uri'i'nrii ji'tttrttnl. Persiens venict mw/ws, 
qui >lti>n'nnfi rrstrurum usim auxilio, durum 
ctrri(>'<us n*t-i< iuintrn imponrt. Atqtte 
hujii* (•/ (.'/.>■ <iu ■!■'!■ < ti'i'n Melius quidnm frit, 
quo nulr As*hni m rjuvpere gluriuliantur. 
Euseb. Pra-ji. K\iiuj>. 1. 9, c. 41. 



rut. 

Km r<Jrc, k. t. X. 

lirgis apttd j\fvrit).1 Tniiln jam ttrdr potito, 
Jjpte fiigtim, — Herod. I. 1, r. 65. 
3 v Hv yuo S?l b KFpos ovTui fotovos " Ik ytif 
tvotv ovk bpoeOviuJv £ycy6vee t ftnrpos dfjcl- 
vqvos, miTpbr ?t ftTToSutrreoav. '}l fitv yuo )v 
M'/os. Kai 'Aarvtiytos Suydrrja tuTi t/l^Swv 
Ptioi'Xtws' o Of Xlioam rt ?n\ Ku\ ao\6jiL\>os 
vt' Ikzivoioi. N'tui muluK hie Vurtis erat : 
quippc qui duobuit dirrrsnmm gentium paren- 
tif'ux ortus sit, trcnerosi'ire matre qwiin prttre. 
Nam ilia quiilrm Mfdm errtt, Asttpiai* Me- 
dtirurn rtgis .filia ; Ric auu m Pirg i 7 tt yied'a 
suhjectws. Heruti. ib. c. 91. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



200 



BISHOP NEWTON 



king, and published in Chaldee, might come to be generally 
known in the cast ; and the event soon afterwards evinced the 
truth of it. 

It was from this prophecy, too, that the distinction first arose of 
the four great empires of the world, which hath been followed 
by most historians and chronologcrs in their distribution of times. 
These four empires, as they are the subject of this prophecy, 
are likewise the subject of the most celebrated pens both in 
.former and in latter ages. The histories of these empires arc the 
best writ, and the most read of any ; they are the study of the 
learned, and the amusement of the polite; they are of use both 
iir schools, and in senates; we learn them when we are young, 
and wc forget them not when we are old ; from hence examples, 
instructions, laws and politics are derived for all ages ; and very 
little in comparison is known of other times or of other nations. 
Not but there have been empires as great or greater (ban some 
of these, as those of the Tartars for instance, and of the Sara- 
cens, and of the Turks; and you may think, perhaps, that, they 
are as well deserving of a place in this succession of kingdoms, 
and were equally worthy to be made the objects of prophecy, 
being as eminent for the wisdom of their constitutions, the ex- 
tent of their dominions, and the length of their duration. But 
these four empires had a particular relation to the church and 
people of God, who were subject to each of them in their turns. 
They were therefore particularly predicted; and we have in 
them, without the intermixture of others, a line of prophecy (as 
I may say) extending from the reign of Nebuchadnezzar to the 
full and complete establishment of the kingdom of the Messiah. 
He who is arbiter of kingdoms, and governor of the universe, 
can reveal as much of their future revolutions as lie pleaseth : 
and he hath revealed enough to manifest his providence, and to 
confirm the truth of religion. What Daniel said upon the first 
discovery of these things, well may we say after the completion 
of so many particulars, (ver. 20, 21, 22:) "Blessed be the 
name of God for ever and ever ; for wisdom and might are his. 
And he changeth the times and the seasons : he removcih kings, 
and setlcth up kings : he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and 
knowledge to them that know understanding. He revealeth the 
deep and secret tilings: he knoweth what is in the darkness, 
and the light dwelleth with him." 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



201 



XIV. — oamkl's vision of tiif. same. 

WHAT was revealed unlo Nebuchadnezzar in ihc second 
year of his reign concerning llio lour great empires of 
llie world, was again revealed unto Daniel, (chap, vii.) with some 
enlargements and addil ions, in tlie first year of IJelshazzar, that 
is about eight and forty years afterwards. Hut, there is this 
diHerence, that what was exhibited to Nebuchadnezzar in the 
firm of a great image, was represented to Daniel in ihe shape 
of great wild beasts. The reason of which is ingenious! v as- 
signed by Grotius, and after him by 'Mr. Lowth, 'tliat this 
image appeared with a glorious lustre in (he imagination of Ne- 
buchadnezzar, whose mind was wholly taken up with admira- 
tion of worldly pomp and splendour; whereas the same monar- 
chic* were represented to Daniel under the shape of fierce and 
wild beasts, as being the great supporters of idolatry and I , ninny 
in the world.' 

Daniel dreamed, and the angel interpreted. "These trreat 
beasts, which arc four, (says the angel, ver. 17,) are four kinus," 
or kingdoms, as it. is translated in the Vulgar Latin, and the 
Greek and Arabic versions, and as the angel himself explains 
it, (ver. 23,) "The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom 
upon earth." They arise out of a stormy and tempestuous sea, 
that is out of the wars and commotions of the world: and they 
are called great in comparison of other lesser states and king- 
doms, as they are denominated beasts for their tyrannical and 
cruel oppressions and depredations. These beasts are indeed 
monstrous productions ; a lion with eagle's wings, a bear with 
three ribs in the mouth of it, u leopard with four wings and four 
heads, and a beast, with ten horns: but such emblems and hie- 
roglyphics were usual among the eastern nations ; a winded lion 
and such like fictitious animals may still be seen in (lie ' 2 ruins 
of Persepolis ; horns are attributed to beasts, which naturally 
have none ; and these figures were, as I may say, the arms and 
symbols of such and such nations, and are no stranger than 
several which are still used in modern heraldry. We will con- 
sider them in order, and take notice only r of such interpreta- 
tions as carry in them something probable and plausible, to the 
end that we may establish what is more certain. To recite all 
the various opinions of commentators would be but heaping up 
a monument of the absurdities of former ages. We may col- 
lect something from one, and something from another, and yet 
in all respects perfectly agree with none. 

I. The. first kingdom is represented by a beast, (ver. 4,) that 

1 "jowth's Comment, on chapter ii. 31. * See Sir John Charciin and other tr». 
(rroi'us ibid. Tellers. 

2 A 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



2Ch2 



BISHOP NEWTON 



was "like ;i '!•>!). and hail eagle's wings : nnd I beheld till the 
\viii_;-- i!i •!•.••>!' were plucked, ;u id il. was lifted up from the earth, 
liii 1 ,..,!• -land upon the feet a- a man, and a man's heart was 
<;•'•, ■>." This is the kingdom of the. (labylonians : and the 

(,:, i - '• sialiv'on is in like" maimer compared to a lion by Jere- 
i.i ■ I \. 7.) " The lion is come up from his thicket, and the 
1 1 ■ . of i lie (J entiles is on his wav ;" and lie is said lo fly 

: ■ . i i ' urle, (vlviii. •!'»,) " Heboid, he shall lly as an eayie, iind 
- : '! -■]>]■. ad his wimvs over Moab;" and he is also compared to 
an ..:.•.'!«• l.y Kzekiel, (xvii. 3, 12.) "Thus saith the I/Jnl find, 
A ii'i-e ii ei<_r'e with ureal wind's, &e." The lion is esteemed the 
kimi of heists, and the eagle the king of hints : and therefore 
t!t.> kingdom of Babylon, which is described as the first and 
il 'iirie-1 king lorn, and was the kingdom then in being, is said to 
partake of the nature of both. Instead of a Von, the Vulgat 
Latin, and the Greek", and. Arabic versions have a Honrs.? ; and it 
is :! Jerome's observation, that the kingdom of Babylon for its 
cruelt v is compared not to a lion, hut to a lioness, which natu- 
ralists say is the fiercer of the two. 

The " eagle's wings" denote its swiftness and rapidity: and 
the conquests of Babylon were very rapid, that empire being 
advanced to the height within a few years hy a single person, 
bv the conduct arid arms of Nebuchadnezzar. It, is farther said, 
li The wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the 
earth," that is, it, was taken away from the earth, as it, is com- 
monly understood, and as it. is translated in almost all the 4 an- 
cient versions : or it may be rendered thus, the wings (hereof were 
pfii'-kr.'l wherewith it tens lifted itp from the earth, as 5 Grotius 
explains it, and as we read it. in the margin of our Bibles, the 
conjunction copulative sometimes supplying the place of a rela- 
tive. Its wings were beginning to he plucked at the time of the 
delivery of ibis prophecy; for at this time the Merles and Per- 
sians were encroaching upon it ; Belshazzar, the king now reign- 
ing, was the last of his race ; and in the 6 seventeenth year of his 
reign, Babylon was taken, and the kingdom was transferred to 
the Medes and Persians. 

" And it was made stand upon the feet as a man, and a man's 
heart was given to it." It is not easy to say what is the precise 
meaning of this passage ; unless il be an allusion to the case of 
Nebuchadnezzar, when in his madness, (iv. 6,) "a beast's heart 



3 rt'-imum Babvlonium propter sx : vitiam 
e! ':ni I'-liiuirrii, — nun Iimi, su'.l teaua appi.t- 
la'ur. Ai'iiil enim hi qui tie bestiarum M.-rip- 
F'T<' naatrH I'rfiias esve feroctores, &c* 
llii'r.iii. G jiiiiii'.'iit . in .ormn. 

4 "'Ei -uli:aia i--t (intuit) di: terra ;* 
?u!)Vi-rs f \ i I' iicf-r. invito \ irnp'-ri'i] C:nMf> 
""iim.' Tlicrnn. ioui. tvii t^TjiiOti ti~b T?jg 
y}}t. Si-pt. " Viitcliam evtilsas e-i.se alas 



ejns, ct ab hmno sublatam." Syrian. "El 
egressa est (to terra." Arab. 

5 " Et snblata est tie terra." Vcrte : per 
quas r/Terebatur uipra terrain. S epe enim 
ChaMois, til, et Hehreis, copula vim habet 
relaliva. 1 Grnt. in locum. 

« Joseph. Anti.p I. 10, o. 11, §4, p. 462. 
Usher, Piidoaux, anil other chronologr s. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



203 



was given unto him," and after he was restored to his senses, " a 
man's heart was given to liini" iigain. What appears most, 
probable is, that, after the Babylonian empire was subverted, t lie 
people became more humane and <renl.lt;: their minds were 
Jmmb'ed with their fortune ; and they who vaunted ns if they 
had been gods, now felt themselves to he hut men. They were 
brought to such a sense as the Psalmist wishelh such persons 
to have, (Psal. ix. 20,) "Pitt them iu fear, O Lord ; that the na- 
tions may know themselves to he but men." 

II. The second kingdom is represented, (ver. 5,) by "another 
beast like to a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it bad 
three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it : and they 
said thus unto it, Arise, devour much flesh." This is the king- 
dom of the Medes and Persians : and for their cruelty and gree- 
diness after blood they are compared to a bear, which is a most 
voracious and cruel animal. The very learned 7 Boehar!, recounts 
several particulars, wherein the Persians resembled bears : but 
the chief likeness consisted in what I have mentioned : and 
this likeness was principally intended by the prophet, as I think 
we may infer from the words of the text itself: "Arise, devour 
much llesh." A hear, saith Aristotle, is an all-devouring animal: 
and so, saith 8 Grotius, the Medo-Persians were great robbers and 
spoilers, according to Jeremiah, (li. 48, 58.) 

" And it raised up itself on one side," or as it is in the mar- 
gin, it raised up one dominion ; for the Persians were subject to 
the Medes at the conquest of Babylon, but soon after raised 
up themselves above them. " And it had three ribs in the mouth 
of it between the teeth of it :" these 9 Jerome understands of 
the three kingdoms of the Babylonians, Medes, and Persians, 
which were reduced into one kingdom ; and so likewise Vata- 
blus and Grotius: but 1 Sir Isaac Newton and Bishop Chandlei 
with greater propriety explain them to signify the kingdoms of 
Babylon, Lydia, and Egypt, which were conquered by it, but 
were not properly parts and members of its body. They might 
be called ribs, as the conquest of them much strengthened the 
Persian empire ; and they might be said to be between the teeth 
of the bear, as they were, much grinded and oppressed by the 
Persians. 

" And they said thus unto it, Arise, devour much flesh :" this 
was said, as it was before observed, to denote the cruelty of the 



* Boehirti Hierozoic. pars prior, I. 3,c. 9, 
col. 816, Sc. ... 

* ' Urstis £wov trafitpayov [animal omnia 
vorans] ait Aristoteles vin. 5. Sic Medo- 
perste rarrtores ma^rii, praodones, Jeremiae 
Lt. 48, 56.' Grot, in locum. 

9 Ergo tics ordincs in ore regni Persa- 
rum, et in dentibus ejus, tria regna debemus 



acc.ipere, Babyloniorum, Menorum, atquo 
Persarum ; qum in unum reducta sum reg- 
num.' Hieron. Comment, in loc. Vatablus 
et Grot, ni locum. 

1 Sir Isaac Newton's Observations on 
Daniel, c. 4, p. 29. Bishop Ciiandler's Vin- 
dication, b. 1, c. 2, § 2, p. 198. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



204 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Medcs and Persians. They are also represented very cruel by 
the prophet Isaiah, (xiii. 18 :) " Their bows also shall dash the 
young men to pieces, and they shall have no pity on the fruit of 
(he womb ; their eye shall not spare children." Cambysis, Ochus, 
and e! hers of their princes were indeed more like hears than men. 
Instances of their cruelly abound in almost all the historians, 
who have written of their affairs from Herodotus down to Am- 
miiuiiis Marcellinus, 2 w 1 10 describes them proud, cruel, exercising 
the power of life and death over slaves and obscure plebeians. 
They pull off the skins, says he, from men alive, by pieces or 
nil together: and they have abominable laws, by which for one 
man's offence all the neighbourhood is destroyed. Well therefore 
might a learned 3 French commentator say, that the Persians 
have exercised the most severe and the most cruel dominion that 
we know of. The punishments used among them beget horror 
in those who read of them. 

III. The third kingdom is represented, (ver. 6,) by "another 
beast, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings 
of a fowl ; the beast had also four heads ; and dominion was 
given to it." This is the kingdom of the Macedonians or Gre- 
cians, who under the command of Alexander the Great over- 
came the Persians, and reigned next after them : and it is fitly 
compared to a leopard upon several accounts. The leopard is 
remarkable for swiftness ; " their horses, (saith the prophet Ha- 
bakkuk, i. 8,) are swifter than the leopards :" and Alexander and 
the Macedonians were amazingly swift and rapid in their con- 
quests. The leopard is a spotted animal : and so was a proper 
emblem, according to 4 Bochart, of the different manners of the 
nations which Alexander commanded ; or, according to 5 Gro- 
tius, of the various manners of Alexander himself, who was 
sometimes merciful, and sometimes cruel ; sometimes tempe- 
rate, and sometimes drunken ; sometimes abstemious, and 
sometimes incontinent. The leopard, as 6 Bochart observes, is 
of small stature, but of great courage, so as not to be afraid to 
engage with the lion and the largest beasts ; and so Alexander, 



2 * Superbi, crudcles, viftr: nerisque po 
testatem in servos et plebeios vindicantes 
obscurns. Cur^s vivis hominihus defrahunt 
partirulatim vel solidas. — Leges apud eos 
— abominonda; — per quas ob noxam unius 
omnis propinquilas perit.' Amrn. Marcoll. 
1. 23, c. 6. 

3 ' Les Pcrses ont exere£ la domination 
la plus severe, et la plus cruelle que l'on 
eonnoisse. Les supplioes usitcz parmi etix 
font horreur a ceux qui les liseut.' Calmet 
in Dan. 

4 ' Macvilas pardi referunt gentium, qui- 
biiF imperavit, diversi mores.' Bochart. 
aierozoic. pars prior, 1. 3, c. 7, col. 789 



6 ' Pardus Varium animal. Sic Alexan- 
der moribus variis ; modo clemens, modo 
crudelis : modo victns temperati, modo ebri- 
osus ; modo ahslinens, modo indulgens amo- 
ribus.' Grot, in locum. 

6 *U~t pardus statura parvus est, sed am- 
nio et robore ntaxime prrr-stans, ita ut cum 
leone et procerissimis quibusque feris con- 
grcdi non vereatur : sic Alexander pene re 
gulus, et cum exiguo apparatu, regem regum 
agizredi ausus est, id est, Dariuin, cujus reg- 
num a mari jSEgaeo usque ad Indos extende- 
batiir. 1 Bochart. Hieroz. pars prior, 1. 3, 
c. 7, col. 789. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



205 



si lif 1.1c: king in comparison, of small s-UiUire Inn, awl with ;t small 
army, dared lo attack tlic king of kim/s, th-n. i< Darin.-!, whose 
kin:j Inn w as extended from Ilia m ; -:-a lo llic Indies. 

Oil; ■:■-! In vis pursued the comparison i'l ■;•! I n-r, li:it with more 
Hiihfiliy liian solidity; lor I conceive principal point of 

likr:i was designed between the s\viTi.ne*i and impetuosity 
of lli", one and the other. 

I\>r I lie same reason the beast, "had upon (lie buck of if, 
four w.'ngs of a fowl." The Babylonian empire was repre- 
sented with two wings, but this is described with four. For, 
as Jerome saith, ' nothing was swifter than the victories of 
Alexander, who ran through all the countries from Illyricunt 
and the Adriatic sea to the Indian ocean and (he river Ganges, 
not so much fighting as conquering, and in six years (lie should 
have said in twelve) subjugated part of Europe, and all Asia lo 
himself. "The beast had also four heads:" to denote the 
lour kingdoms into which this same third kingdom should be 
divided, as it was divided into four kingdoms after the death 
of Alexander, 8 his four captains, Cassander reigning over Ma- 
cedou and Greece, Lysimachus over Thrace and Bilhynia, 
Ptolemy over Egypt, and Seleucus over Syria. "And domi- 
nion was given to it;" which showolh, as Jerome saith, 9 that 
it was not owing to the fortitude of Alexander, but proceeded 
from the will of the Lord. And indeed unless he had been 
directed, preserved, and assisted by the mighty power of God, 
how could Alexander with thirty thousand men have overcome 
Darius with six hundred thousand, and in so short a time have 
brought all the countries from Greece as far as to India into 
subjection 1 

IV. The fourth kingdom is represented (ver. 7) by a "fourth 
beast, dreadful and terrible; and strong exceedingly; and it 
had great iron teeth ; it devoured, and brake in pieces, and 
stamped the residue with the feet of it, and it was diverse from 
all the beasts that were before it." Daniel was curious to 
know particularly what this might mean, (ver. 19:) "Then I 
would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse 
from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of 
iron, and his nails of brass, which devoured, brake in pieces, 
and stamped the residue with his feet." And he was answered 
thus by the angel, (ver 23:) "The fourth beast shall be the 
fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all 

' 1 Nihil cnim Alexandri victoria velocius » See Prideaux Connect, part 1, b. S, 

tint, qui, ab Illyrico et Adriatico mari usque anno 301. Ptolemv Soler 4. 
ad Indicum oceanum et Gangen fluviuin, 3 'Quodque additur, " Et potestas data 

non tarn pr;c!iis, quam victoriis percurrit, et est ei," ostendit, non Alexandri fortiludinis, 

in sex annis partem Europe et omnem sibi sed Domini voluntatis fuisse.' Hieron. Com- 

Asiam subjugavit.' Hieron. Comment, in ment. in 'oc 
loc. 

18 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



206 



BISHOP NEWTON 



kingdoms, and shall devour tlie whole erirlli, nncl shall tread it 
down, nnd break it in pieces." This fourth kingdom can he 
none other than the Roman empire: for it is as absurd as it 
is sino-ulnr, to pretend to reckon the kingdoms of the Selcu- 
cid;e in Syria and of the Lngida; or Ptolemies in Egypt as the 
fourth kingdom. Calmct. himself acknowledge!!), 1 that this is 
usually explained of the Roman empire; and though for rea- 
sons of church, as well as reasons of stale, he may prefer the 
other hypothesis, yet it is 'without pretending to destroy the 
system which understands the fourth empire of the Roman, 
and which, as he confessed), is the most commonly received 
among interpreters.' 

The kingdoms of the Scleucidre and of the Lngidos can in 
no respect answer to this description of the fourth beast or 
kingdom. It is described as "dreadful, and terrible, and strong 
exceedingly :" but the kingdoms of the Lagidce and of the 
Scleucidic were less terrible, and less strong than any of the 
former kingdoms. It "devoured, and brake in pieces, and 
stamped the residue," that is, the remains of the former king- 
doms, "with the feet of it:" but the Lagicke and the Scleu- 
cidse were almost continually at war with each other; and in- 
stead of subduing other kingdoms, tore to pieces their own. 
It was " diverse from all kingdoms," that is of a different 
nature and constitution of government: but Egypt and Syria 
were governed much in the same manner as the former king- 
doms, and were equally absolute monarchies. Of the fourth 
kingdom it is said, "that it shall devour the whole earth, and 
shall tread it down, and break it in pieces :" but this can never 
be applied to the kings of Egypt and Syria, who were so far 
from enlarging their dominions, that they could not preserve 
what was left them by their ancestors. 

Wherefore Jerome lightly concluded, 2 that ' the fourth em- 
pire which now possesseth the world, is the Roman, whereof 
it is said in the statute, " his legs of iron, his feet part of iron, 
and part of clay ;" and yet lie mentions now the iron in part, 
attesting that it had great iron teeth. And I greatly wonder, 
saith he, that when he had before placed a lion, and a bear, 
and a leopard in three kingdoms, he should compare the 
Roman empire to no beast : unless perhaps that he might 



1 'On l'cxpliqne orclinaircment fie Fcmpire 

Romain. pans pretendre pour cela de- 

truirc le systfiine qui entend [e quatrierne 
empire, de l'empiro Romain, et qui est le 
pins communement recu parmi les interpre- 
ts.' Calmet. in locum. 

2 'Quartum quod nunc orbem tenet ter- 
ran hi, imperium Romanum est, de quo in 
statua dicitur : " Tibia? ejus ferrcre: pedum 
^ux-dam pars ferrea, quiedam nctilis e* 



tamen ipsitis ferri ex parte nunc memimt, 
dentes ejus ferreos et magnos esse contes- 
tans. Salisque mirror, quod qunm supra 
leienam, et ursum, et pardurn, in tribus reg- 
nis posuerit, Romanum regnum nuiii bestjao 
compararit; nisi forte ut fbrmidolosam face- 
ret bestiarn, vocabulum tacuit ; ut quicquid 
ferocius cogifaverimus in bestiis hoc Roma- 
nos intelligamus.' Hieron. Comment, in 
loc. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



207 



make the beast, more formidable, lie concealed the name ; so 
that whatsoever we could imagine the most fierce in boasts, 
(hat we should understand (lie Romans to he.' The fourth 
boast win so great and horrible, lliat it was not easy to find 
an adequate name for it: and the Roman empire was " dread- 
Ad, and terrible, and strong exceedingly," beyond any of the 
former kingdoms. It was "divers from all kingdoms," not 
only iii its republican form of gov rnmcnt, but likewise in 
strength, and power, and greatness, length of duration, and 
e\!ent of dominion. "It devoured, and brake in pieces, and 
stamped the residue with the feet of it it reduced Macedon 
into a Roman province 3 about 1GS years, the kingdom of Per- 
gamus about 133 years, Syria about 65 years, and Egypt 
about 30 years before Christ. And besides the remains of 
the Macedonian empire, it subdued many other provinces and 
kingdoms, so that it might by a very usual figure be said, to 
devour the whole earth, and to tread it down, and break it in pieces ; 
and became in a manner, what the Roman writers delighted 
to call it, 6 terrarum orbis imperium,' the empire of the ivhola 
world. 

A Greek writer, too, and he a grave and judicious historian, 
who flourished in the reign of Augustus Caesar, hath a remark- 
able passage, which is very pertinent to our present purpose. 
Speaking of the great superiority of the Roman empire to all 
former empires, he sailh, that the Persian was succeeded by the 
Macedonian, and the Macedonian by the Roman ; so that he 
had no conception of Alexander's erecting one kingdom, and 
his successors another, but considered them both as one and the 
same kingdom. His words are, 4 < The Macedonian empire hav- 



See Usher, Pridcaux, and other chronolo- 

gers ; 

KaOtXoiiaa laxi' v ) fitytQzi urv apxJiS a~«ffn? 
i)7r£pz6d\£To Tit? Trpb avTtjq' xpdvov oi>6i 
avr?) wo\i/v ijvOrjatVjdXXa ficrii t>iv 'JiXefyivSpOV 
TfXfur^v firt rd xupov fjp^aro <f>ip£trdtu. Atao~ 
TiicQcTca yap eU roAAoiif $iytp6vas [c<V roXAdfi 
£}'f/(Oi'fas,Sylb.] tvOvsaTTO [vrrb] r£jv <5tfl(5a\(<n') 
Kai hit 1 hetvovs axpt rfji SevHpas f\ TptTijS 
itr\vaaca TrpotXQuv yevea^ aathvris afiri) <U* 

ff\f>iivio0i]. Kai oWf abrti fiivroi tracrav Hotijaa- 
tq yijv te teal SdXatrcav {irn/KOOV. Ovte ydo At- 
Pons* Srt pt) tJJj too; A-Jyvirno, tqX\?iS ovtrtjs 
fKo.irtj<rtv t ovte t>iv Hipurrnv oXtjv h-rrnydycro, 
«AAti riSr fti» popstwv aur^f fiepwv fifxP 1 ^P?' 
Kt}S irpo?i\0e, riov Se faTrep(W a\o( rrjs 'A^pta- 
v?i$ KtiTt'tli] SaXntrons. — 'H Si 'Fwfiaiav irtfAts 
u-naiH (ih >>pxzi Satj pr) &vtfi$ards f<rnv, 
aXy i)T ai-Op-oTiov KaTOiKStrar tcdtrifs $z Kpa- 
ret £-1 A. ■iVr ;/-,-, (n't pyvov rT)s hrbg 'HpanXettav 
arnXiov, dXX-l k:ii riji 'SlKsaWrKSaj, octj/ ttXcig- 



Bat fir) aSvvarSs fori, Trp&rn Ka} pSvn t&v ek 
too Tavrbs aiujvog fii'tijiovEvoufviiJv, dvaroXas 
Kai SvtTzts opovg ironjaafitvti rTjq SvvtuffTttas* 
XpAvos re avri} rov koutovs ou ppaxi'S, aAV 
fiffu? ovSe/jtta rum aX\u>v ovte ndXewv ovte (3a- 
GiXatdv. Imperium vcro JMaccdonirum, frac- 
ti$ Persarum opibus, imperii ampUtudine om- 
nia qitotquot ante j 'uerant, super avit : sed ne 
ipsum quidem din floruit) at post Alexandra 
obitum in pejus ccepti mere. Statim enim in 
midtos principes a successoribus distractuin, et 
post illos ad secundam usque tertiamve azta- 
tern progressum, ipsum per se debilitatum est, 
tandemque a Romanis deletum. Verum, ne 
ipsum quidem omnes terras omniaque mnria 
in suam ditionem rede git. Neque enim Af- 
ricce^ quae late patet, nisi partis JEgypto 
proximcB, potitum est : neque totam Europam. 
subedit, sed ab ejus scptentrionalibus partibiis 
ad Thraciam usque proressit ; ab occidentali- 
ous vero usque ad Adrinticum mare descen- 

dit. At respnblica Romnna tntius terrtS) 

qua; non est deseiia, sed ab hominibus incoli* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



208 



BISHOP NEWTON 



ing overturned the force of the Persians, in greatness indeed of 
dominion exceeded all the kingdoms which were before it : but 
yet it did nut flourish a long time, but after t lie death of Alex- 
ander it began to grow worse and worse. For being immedi- 
ately distracted into several principalities by his successors, and 
after them having strength to go on to the second or third ge- 
neration, it was weakened by itself, and at last was destroyed 
by the Romans. And yet it did not reduce all the earth and 
sen to its obedience. For neither did it possess Africa, except 
that part adjoining to Egypt; neither did it subdue all Europe, 
but only northwards it proceeded as far as Thrace, and west- 
wards it descended to the Adriatic sea. But the city of Rome 
ru'eth over all the earth, as far as it is inhabited; and com- 
mands all the sea, not only that within the pillars of Hercules, 
but also the ocean, as far as it is navigable, having first, and 
alone of all the most celebrated kingdoms, made the east and west 
the bounds of its empire: and its dominion hath continued not 
a short time, but longer than that of any other city or kingdom. 

2. Another remarkable property of this beast is, (ver. 7,) that 
"it had ten horns :" and according to the angel's interpretation, 
(ver. 24,) " the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings (or, 
kingdoms) that shall arise." "Four kings," a little before, (ver. 
17,) signified four kingdoms: and so here "ten kings" are ten 
kingdoms, according to the usual phraseology of Scripture. And 
this is a farther argument, that the kingdoms of the Lagidae and 
of the Seleucidae cannot possibly be the fourth kingdom, be- 
cause they were never divided into so many parts. The Mace- 
donian empire was divided a few years after the death of Alex- 
ander into four kingdoms, whereof Egypt and Syria were two ; 
but these two were never again subdivided into ten lesser king- 
doms. Porphyry, therefore, who made two separate kingdoms 
of the kingdom of Alexander and his successors, contrary to 
the received interpretation of kings for kingdoms, reckons down 
to Antiochus Epiphanes, whom he supposeth to be the " little 
horn," ten kings who were most cruel : but these kings, as 
Jerome 5 observes, were not all of one kingdom, of Macedonia 
for instance, or Syria, or Asia, or Egypt ; but the list was made 
up out of the different kingdoms. 

Grotius 6 indeed, and Collins after him, form their catalogue 



lotiuamaris est domina. Non solum ejus quod 
est intra columnas Herculis sed et Oceani 
quacunque navigari potestj primaque et sola 
post hominum memoriam ortu et occasu fines 
imperii sui terminavit : ejusque potentia non 
ad exiguum tempus duravit, sed quantum 
nutli alii vel reipublicm vel regno contigiU 
Dionysius Halicarnass. Antiq. Rom. I. I. c. 
2 el 3. 



* — — 'Et deinde usque ad Antiochjm 
cognomento Epiphanen, decern reges enu- 
merat, qui fuerunt seevissimi : ipsosque reges 
non unius ponit regni verbi gratia, Mace- 
donioe, Syria?, Asicc, et JEgypli j sed de di- 
versis regnis unum emcit regum ordinera.' 
Hieron. Comment, in too. 

6 Grotius in locum. Scheme of Literal 
Prophecy, Sic. p. 162. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 20& 

of lh<! Ion kin'4~, wlio were very <'ppre--ive. and cruel to '.lift 
Jews, nut of 1 1 hi kings of Fgvpi and Svria : and they ihus enu- 
Di'M'nli! !li''n), live otll of oik: kiirjdo-ii, and live nut of tin; oilier, 
Ptolemy lli" -on of IjMjjhi-:, Selcuru - Xiea'nr, l'loleniy Eupator, 
[[ snppo-o they meant l'loleniy Philadelphia, for he reigned 
nevi after I'lnlem v t ho son of Ea :rus, a nd ne\i hefore Pioieniy 
Euer(i-"te-J, bring 1 1 10 son of the Cornier, and (Ik; fiilher of the 
tatter, ] l'loleniy Eucrgeles, Seleucus Callinicus, Alitiocliiis the 
(Ireiit, l'loleniy Philopalor, Pioieniy Epiphanes, Seleucus Phi- 
lopalnr, and Antiorhus Epiphanes. But, it. happens, 1 1 lit I some 
of lhe<e kind's did not. persecute (lit! Jews at nil, ns Seleucus 
Callinicus. Others were so far from persecuting llietti, that 
ihey were their patrons and protectors. Such were Ptolemy 
the son of Lngus, Seleucus Nicalor, Ptolemy Philadelphia, 
Ptolemv Euergetes, and Antioehus the Great: and such they 
ore reckoned by Josephus 7 himself. So that out of the ten 
kings only four were persecutors and oppressors of the Jews. 
The ten horns too are represented as existing all at once ; they 
shoot out and appear upon the head of the beast all together: 
hut lhe-e kings were not all contemporaries, many of them were 
sticee.^ive, and one fell before another rose. So forced and 
arbitrary is this exposition, and so contrary to the truth o\ 
history. 

We must therefore look for the fen kings or kingdoms, where 
only they can be found, amid the broken pieces of the Roman 
empire. The Roman empire, as the Romanists 8 themselves 
allow, was by means of the incursions of the northern nations, 
dismembered into ten kingdoms: and Machiave l, 9 little thinking 
what he was doing, (as Bishop Chandler observes.) hath given 
us their names: 1. the Ostrogoths in Mresia, 2. the Visigoths in 
Pannonia, 3. the Sueves and Alans in Gascoigne and Spain, 4. 
the Vandals in Africa, 5. the Franks in France, G. the Burgun- 
dians in Burgundy, 7. the Heruli and Turingi in Italy, 8. the 
Saxons and Angles in Britain, 9. the Huns in Hungary, 10. the 
Lombards at first upon the Danube, afterwards in Italy. 

Mr, Mede, whom a certain writer 1 esteemed as a man di- 
vinely inspired for the interpretation of the prophecies, 2 reckons 
tip the ten kingdoms thus in the year 456, the year after Rome 
was sacked by Genseric king of the Vandals: 1, the Britons, 
2. the Saxons in Britain, 3. the Franks, 4. the Burgundians in 
France, 5. the Wisigoths in the south of France and part of 
Spain, 6. the Sueves and Alans in Gallicia and Portugal, 7. the 



' Vide Anliq. 1. 12, c. 1—3. Contra Api- 
on. 1. 2, 5 4 el 5. 

I 8 Calin et upon Rev. xiii. 1 ; and he re- 
fers likewise to Berangaud. Bossuet, and 
DuPin. 

* Machiavel Hist. Flor. 1. 1. Bishop 
IS* 



Chandler's Vindication, &c. b. 1, c. 2, § 3, 

p. 263. 

1 Mons. Jurieu, in the Preface to his Ac- 
complishment of the Scripture Prophecies 
a Mede's Works, b. 3, p. 661. 

2 B 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



210 



BISHOP NEWTON 



Vandals in Afiie, 8. (he Alemancs in Germany, 9. (lie Ostrogoths 
whom the Longobards succeeded, in Pannonia, and afterward,? 
in Italv, 10. the Greeks in the residue of (lie empire. 

Thai excellent, chronologcr Bishop Lloyd exhibits the follow. 
inc 3 list, of the ten kingdoms with the time of their rise: 1. 
Huns about a. d. 356. 2. Ostrogoths 377. 3. Wisigoths 378. 
-1. Franks 407. 5. Vandals 407. G. Sueves and Alans 407. 
7. Burgundians 407. 8. Ilerules and Rugians 47G. 9. Saxons 
-176. 10. Longobards began to reign in Hungary a. d. 526, 
and were seated in the northern parts of Germany about the 
year 483. 

Sir Isaac Newton enumerates them tints: 4 1. the kingdom of 
the Vandals and Alans in Spain and Africa, 2. 1 he kingdom of 
the Suevians in Spain, 3. the kingdom of the Visigoths, 4. the 
kingdom of the Alans in Gallia, 5. the kingdom of the Burgun- 
dians, 6. the kingdom of the Franks, 7. the kingdom of the 
Britons, 8. the kingdom of (he Huns, 9. the kingdom of the Lom- 
bards, 10. the kingdom of Ravenna. 
,Cs The few variations in these accounts must be ascribed to the 
great disorder and confusion of the times, one kingdom falling, 
and another rising, and scarce any subsisting for a long while 
together. As a learned writer 5 remarks, ' all these kingdoms 
| were variously divided either by conquest or inheritance. How- 
; ever, as if that number of ten had been fatal in the Roman donii- 
; nions, it hath been taken notice of upon particular occasions. As 
about a. d. 1240, by Eberard, bishop of Saltsburg, in the diet at 
■ liatishon. At the time of the Reformation they were also ten. 
; So that the Roman empire was divided into ten in a manner, first 
| .and last.' Mr. Winston, who published his essay on the Reve- 
j lationof St. John in the year 1706, farther observes, 6 'that as the 
| number of the kingdoms into which the Roman empire in Eu- 
j rope, agreeably to the ancient prophecies, was originally divided 
I a. d. 456, was exactly ten : so it is also very nearly returned again 
j to the same condition; and at present is divided into ten grand 
\or principal kingdoms or statcs.4^3Por though there are many 
more great kingdoms and dominions in Europe besides, yet are 
they out of the bounds of the old Roman empire, and so' not so 
directly within our present inquiry.' 

We would, for reasons which will hereafter appear to the at- 
tentive reader, fix these ten kingdoms at a different era from 
any of the foregoing; and let us see how they stood in the 
eighth century. The principal states and governments then 
were, 1. of the senate of Rome, who revolted from the Greek 
emperors, and claimed and exerted the privilege of choosing a 

* Addenda to Lowt'.i's Comment, p. 524. s Daubuz on Rev. xiii. 1, p. 559. 
4 Sir Isaac Newton's Observ. on Daniel, 6 Essay on the Rev. Part 3, Vision 4, 
*. 8, p. 47. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON" THE l'IMI'IlEClES. 



211 



new western emperor ; 2. of the Greeks in Ravenna; 3. of the 
Lombards in Lonibardy ; 4. of the linns in limitary; 5. of the 
Aleinanes in Germany ; 6. of the Franks in France; 7. of the 
Burgundians in Burgundy ; 8. ot the Goths in Spain; 9. of the 
Britons; 10. of the Saxons in Britain. Not (hat there were 
constantly ten kingdoms ; they were sometimes more, and some- 
times fewer: but as 7 Sir Isaac Newton says, 'whatever was 
their number afterwards, they are still called the ten kln^s from 
their first number.' 

3. Besides these ten horns or kingdoms of the fourth em- 
pire, there was to spring up among them another little horn. 
"1 considered the horns, (saith Daniel, ver. 8.) and behold there 
came up among them another little horn, before whom then; 
were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots." Daniel 
was eager to know, (ver. 20,) as "of ten horns," so likewise 
"of the other which came up, and before whom three fell." 
And he was informed by the angel, (ver. 24,) that as " the ten 
horns out of this kingdom were ten kings (or kingdoms) that 
should arise," so likewise that "another "shall rise "after them, 
and ho shall subdue three kings," or kingdoms. One absurdity 
generally produceth another: and 8 Grot ius, in consequence of 
bis former supposition that the fourth kingdom was the king- 
doms of the Seleucidaa and Lagidae, supposeth also, that the 
"little horn" was Antiochus Epiphanes, and that "the three 
horns which were plucked up before him" were his elder bro- 
ther Seleucus, and Demetrius the son of Seleucus, and Ptole- 
my Philopator king of Egypt : and Collins adopts the same 
notion after Grotius, for Collins was only a retailer of scraps, 
and could not advance any thing of this kind of his own. But 
surely it is very arbitray to reckon Antiochus Epiphanes as 
one of the ten horns, and at the same time as the little horn, 
when the prophet hath plainly made (he little horn an eleventh 
horn, distinct from the former ten. There were "three of the 
first horns" to be plucked up by the roots before the little horn ; 
but the three kings mentioned by Grotius are not all in his first 
catalogue of ten kings, neither Ptolemy Philometor (if Philo- 
metor be meant) nor Demetrius being of the number. Neither 
were they " plucked up by the roots" by Antiochus, or by his 
order. Seleucus was 3 poisoned by his treasurer Heliodorus, 
whose aim it was to usurp the crown to himself, before Antio- 
chus returned from Rome, where he had been detained a hos- 
tage several years. Demetrius 1 lived to dethrone and murder 
the son of Antiochus, and succeeded him in the kingdom of 
Syria. Ptolemy Philopator died king of Egypt almost thirty 

' Sir Isaac Newton's Observations on 9 Appian. in Svriac. § 45. 
Daniel, c. 6, p. 73. i Appian. ibid. "§ 47. Justin. I. 34. c. 3 

■ Grotius and Collins, ibid. Joseph. Antiq. 1.12, c. 10, § 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



212 



BISHOP NEWTON 



years I> f-'iv Ainiochus rami; to (lie (hrone ofSyiia : 9 or if Plo 
1 1 - 1 1 1 \ i'iii'miiiiiiir (as is most probable) was meant by Grolius, 

Phil though he suffered nnicli in his wars wiili Anlio- 

ili.;., survived liim ' about eighteen years, ami died in pos- 
; 1,1 oi the crov.nof r,»yp(, after lite family of Ani ioclius 
h; M | :.. i'n pet aside from lie- succession lo llic crown of Syria. 
Neither d.)i h Am ioch us Kpiphanes answer lo llic character of 
lite iin!e horn in oilier respects, and particularly in this. The 
hide horn continues (ver. 21, '22, 26,) to reign tiil the second 
mining of Christ in glory ; hot Anlioehus Epiphancs died about 
1 C-J years before his lust coming in (he flesh. These are all 
fan her arguments to prove, that the fourth beast, must needs 
signify (hi! Roman empire, and that " the ten horns" represent 
the ten kingdoms into which that empire was divided, and there- 
fore we must look for the " little horn" among (hem, and no- 
where else : and that we may not. be led away by modern pre- 
judices, let us see whether the ancients will not alford us some 
light and direction. 

Irenams, a father who flourished in the second century, treat- 
in"; of the fraud, pride, and tyranny of Antichrist, asserts that 
1 Daniel, respecting the end 'of the last kingdom, that is, the 
last ten kin us, anions whom that kingdom should be divided, 
upon w hom the son of perdition shall come, sail h that ten horns 
shall grow on the beast, and another little horn shall grow up 
among them, and three of the first horns shall be rooted out 
before him. Of w hom also Paul the apostle speakcth in his 
second epistle to the Thessaionians, calling him "the son of 
perdition," and "the wicked one." St. John, our Lord's dis- 
ciple, hath in the Apocalypse still more plainly signified of the 
last time, and of these ten kings, among whom the empire that 
now reigneth shall be divided, explaining what the ten horns 
shall he, which were seen by Daniel.' 

St. Cyril of Jerusalem, who flourished about the middle of 
the fourth century, speaking of Antichrist's coining in the lat- 
ter times of the Roman empire, 5 saith, ' We teach these things 



5 Pu.lemy Philopator died Anno 20 1, An- 
liorhu* became kiri^' Anno l7o before Christ. 
See Usher, Prideaux, &c. 

3 Anii'jctius K jiipliuiies died Anno 164, 
Ptoh-mv Philometor Anno 146 before Christ. 
See J.'sher. Prid. &c. 

* 1 Daniel autern novissimi rermi fmcm re- 
spicien«, id esr, novissim >s decern rcges, in 
quos divuieretur regnum illorum, super quos 
filius perdilionis veniel, coruua dicit decern 
nasci beslia? : ei alterum comu pusillum 
nasc : in medio ipsorum, et tria cornua de- 
yrioribus eradieare a facie ejus — I)e ipio et 
apostolus Paulus in secunda ad Ttiessaloni- 
eenses, &c. Manifeslius adhuc eliamde no- 



vissimo tempore, et de his qui sunt in eo 
decern rc.fibus, in quos dividetur quod nunc 
regnat imperium, signiheavit Joannes Do- 
mini disoipuius in Apocalypsi, edesserens 
qua) fucrint decern cornua, qua? a Daniele 
visa sunt, &c.' Iren. 1. 5, c. 25, 26. 

* TaiTd hi Ai6ti<jnt>fjcv } ovk i'upctiiSoyoVvrts, 
&XX' ik rwv Srfmv iKKXriaiatyitfviavypatp&Vt Kal 
fidXtUTa tK Tfjs (i/jTiw? aiayvwaOuaqs tov Aa- 
vii)\ rpotprjTiia; iilptiQriK6Tl<? KaQSiSKal VuffpihX 

b up^oy/rAo? iopijvtvat Xiytav ov~ui' ToSypiov 
t6 riraprov, (JuciXlIu TcTaprr] carat iv rfi ypi 
tjrif V7rrp/^E[ xfitras Trij flutriXtiaf Taurrjv &l 
livtii tw 'Vuuatuv oUKK\r,inacTiKoi vapabtiur 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



213 



not of our own invention, but having learned them out of the 
divine Scriptures, and especially out of the prophecy of Daniel 
which was just now read ; even as («;ihrirl (lie archangel inter- 
preted, saving thus: the fourth bras! shall ha the, fourth kingdom 
vpon earth, which shall exceed alt the kingdoms : but that this is t lie 
empire of the Roman?, ecclesiastical interpreters have delivered. 
For the first that was made famous, was the kingdom of the 
As-vrinns ; and the second, was that of (he Medes and Persians 
together ; and after these the third, was that of the Macedo- 
nians; and (lie fourth kingdom is now that of the Unmans. 
Afterwards, Gabriel interpreting, saith : Its ten horns are ten kings 
thai shall arise ; and after them shall arise another king, who shall 
exceed in wickedness all before him ; not only the ten he saith, but 
also all who were before him. And lie shall depress three kings ; 
but it is manifest that of t the first ten he shall depress three, that 
he himself may reign the eighth : and be shall speak words, 
saith he, against the Most High.' 

St. Jerome having refuted Porphyry's notion of Antioclius 
Epiphanes being the little horn, (where by the way the passage 
appears to want much emendation,) 6 concludes thus : ' There- 
fore let us say what all ecclesiastical writers have delivered, that 
in the latter days, when the empire of the Romans shall be de- 
stroyed, there will be ten kings, who shall divide it between 
them, and an eleventh shall arise, a little king, who shall sub- 
due three of the ten kings, and the other seven shall submit their 
necks to the conqueror.' T heod oret speaketh much to the same 
purpose in bis comment upon DarileT : and 7 St. Austin expressly. 



Kncivtfyjyriral. TtatoTrjc yao urifr'jftnv ytvapi- 
vrj\. rf/f 'AffrrupfoJi' (yaciXttas' Kai ^Evrtaus, rijc 

^Ir'jdtOP bflOO Kill TlcpCittV Kilt fX£T(l TOVTaS, 

M'lVEi'dinJi 1 ) TptTTjc;' r, TZTfiQTY} $atrt\da vvv ij 
'Put^i/ihov ttrrif. ETra f£ff? h TaGnitiX louevevtav 
^jjffi" T« 6tKa Ktpnra auroT; 6fKa fiaJtXuf 
avacTi'janvraC Kcit Zniaia (IVTWV avatrrtjacTai 
fiafftXtvs crcpo?, 05 vrtpotczt k/ikois travrttf rouf 
iiirrooaOiv' ou p6vov <P*}(tl Toiig Ct*>i, a\\a Kai 
ir«i*Tit5 ToS? T7paycyov6ra$. Kai rpcti fiactXuc 
Tti~£tVti>VEt, ArjXov Kai [t5r] ax<l tujv SfKa r<2j/ 
irpoTfp&v, and rwv fit tea roirwv roi'i rpetS ra- 
netvwr, ir&VTtas on ahrbi oySooi {$ntft\eit<rit' Kai 
\6yov$, (pqiri, fff^S t&v v^iarov XaXr/trct. Hmo 
ttutem tl*Kemu* t nan coniminiscenles, sed e 
g'-.ripturix divinis colligentes, et ex ea maxime, 
tp/tr ntipcr leeta est, ex Daniele propheta edoc- 
ti ; si-'ut GahHel Archangelus interpretatas 
est, dirt ns sic ; 1 Quarta bestict, quartum est 
resrrnt m in terra, quod tnajus erit aliis omni- 
bus returns T hoc autcm esse Romanorum, ec- 
clesiastici intvrpretes tradiderunt. Primum 
mini erat regnum Assyriarum : altemm Me- 
dorurn snnul et Persarum : tertium postea 
Macedonian : quartum est nunc regnum Ro- 
manorum. Deincips vere Gabriel inlerpre- 



tana dint : 1 Decern cormta ipsivs, decern reg- 
na consurgent : post ista alter consurgct. qui 
omnes ante se malis vincet neque solum Mas 
drcem reges, sed. nmnes qui ante se fuerunt. 
* Et tres reges deprimet.' Man iff stum autem 
est, quod ex istis decern tres opprimet, prorsus 
et ipacmct actavus rennet: et verba faritt 
contra Altissimum. Cyrilli Hieros. Catech. 
lo, c. 6. 

6 ' Er^o dicamns quocl omncs pcriptnrps 
ecclesiaslici tradiderunt : in consummatione 
mundi, quando regnum destruendum est 
Romanoruni, decern futuros reges, qui or- 
bem Romanum inter sedividant : ct imde- 
cimum surrecturum esse regem parvulum, 
qui tres resres de decern regibus supt-ra- 
turus sit.— Quibus interfi-ctis, etiam s*'ptcui 
alii reges victon colia submittent.' Hierou. 
Comment, in lor. 

* 'Quatuor ilia refrna exposnenmt qni- 
dam Assvriorum, Peisarum, Mricednnmn, 
et Romanorum. Qnam vcro convenicnicr 
id fecerinl, qui nosce desiderant, leniint 
presbj'teri Hieronymi libnim in Daniclrni, 
satis diligent pr eruditeque conscript um.* 
Aug. de Civ. Dei. 1. 10, c 23. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



214 



IHtfUOP NEWTON 



approveth of Jerome's interpretation. 'Those four kingdoms,' 
suith lie, ' some have expounded to be the Assyrian, Persian, 
Macedonian, and Roman. How properly they have done that, 
those who are desirous of knowing, may read I lie presbyter Je- 
rome's hook upon Daniel, which is very accurately and learnedly 
written.' 

The fathers, it appears by these instances, conceived thai the 
fourth empire was the Unman, that the Roman empire was !o he 
divided between ten kings, and thai among them would arise 
Antichrist, who should root up ihree of the ten kings, and do- 
mineer over the other seven. Al the same time il musl he con- 
fessed, that these same fathers entertained strange wild notions 
concerning this Antichrist, 8 that, he should be a Jew, that he 
should descend from ihe tribe of Dan, that, he should come from 
Babylon, that he should fix his residence in ihe temple at Jeru- 
salem, that he should first subdue Egcpt, and afterwaids Lybia 
and Ethiopia, which were the three horns that, should fall before 
him. But it is no wonder that the fathers, nor indeed that any 
one should mistake in particularly applying prophecies, which 
had not then received their completion. The fathers might un- 
derstand the prophecies so far as they were fulfilled, and might 
say with certainty which were the four great kingdoms of the 
world, that the fourth was the Roman, and that the Roman 
would be divided in the same manner that Daniel had forelold. 
So far was plain and obvious, and so far they might proceed with 
safety : but when they ventured farther, and would define parti- 
cularly who were the ten kings, and who was Antichrist, and 
who were the three kings thai should fall before him, then they 
plunged out. of their depth, and were lost in the abyss of error. 
Such prophecies can be explained only by the events, and these 
events were yet in the womb of time. Some other mistaken 
prophecies might, lead the fathers into this interpretation. There 
is not the least foundation for it in this prophecy. On the con- 
trary this prophecy might have instructed them better, and have 
taught them that as the western empire was to be divided into 
ten kingdoms, so the little horn should arise among them, and 
subdue three of them : and consequently the little horn could 
not arise in the east, he could not be a Jew, he could not. come 
from Babylon, and neither could Egypt, Lybia, and Ethiopia be 
the three kingdoms which should Ml before him. 



Ireiwi, 1. 5, c. 25 et 30. Cyrilli Hieros. 

Catocii. 15, c. 7. 'Tres reges de decern 

re^ibus superaturus sit, id est, iEwyptiorum 
regem, et Africa: ct -^Ethiopia:.' Hieroii. 

Comment, in toe. 'Nascihirus est de po- 

pulo Jud;eoriim, et de Babvlone ventilrus, 
primum superaturus est rtsg«m -fEgypti, &c. 



et postea Libyas et iEthinpas superaturus, 

qure de decern comibus iria comma cornua 
supra legimus.' Idem in c. 11. * Cum Ja- 
cob blios suos benediceret, talia dixit de isto 
Dan, ut de ipsa Iribu existimetur exsurrec- 
turus Anticbristus.' Auguslin. Quaestiones 
in Jos. 1. 6. Qua;st. 22. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



215 



Antichrist then, (as the fathers delight to call him,) or the 
little horn, is in In: sought amont; I In: ten kingdoms of 1 1 1 o west- 
ern Roman empire,. I say of (lie western Roman empire, because 
thai was properlv the body of the. fourih beast; Greece anil the. 
Countries which lay eastward of Italy belonged to (lie third 
beast ; for the former beasts were .still subsisting, though their 
dominion was taken away. "As concerning the rest of the 
Leasts, (saitli Daniel, ver. 12,) they had their dominion taken 
away ; yet [heir lives were prolonged for a season and a lime." 
'And therefore,' as Sir Isaac Newton 9 rightly ii dels, 'all (he 
four beasts are slill alive, though the dominion of the three first 
be taken away. The nations of Chaldaja and Assyria are still 
the first beast. * Those of Media and Persia are still the second 
beast. Those of Macedon, Greece, and Thrace, Asia Minor, 
Syria, and Egypt, are still the third. And those of Europe, on 
this side Greece, are still the fourth. Seeing therefore the body 
of the third beast, is confined to the nations on this side the river 
Euphrates, and the body of the fourth beast is confined to the 
nations on this side Greece; we are to look for all the four heads 
of the third beast, among the nations on this side the river Eu- 
phrates; and for all the eleven horns of the fourth beast, among 
the nations on this side of Greece. And therefore, at the break- 
ing of the Greek empire into four kingdoms of the Greeks, we 
include no part of the Chaldacans, Medes and Persians, in those 
kingdoms, because they belonged to the bodies of the two first 
beasts. Nor do we reckon the Greek empire seated at Constanti- 
nople, among the horns of the fourth beast, because it belonged 
to the body of the third.' For the same reason, neither can the 
Saracen or the Turk be the little horn or Antichrist, as some have 
imagined them to be ; and neither do they come up to the cha- 
racter in other respects. 

Let us therefore look for the little horn, as the prophecy it- 
self directs us, among the other ten horns of the western Roman 
empire. If indeed it be true, as the Romanists pretend, that this 
part of the prophecy is not yet fulfilled, and that Antichrist will 
come only for a little time before the general judgment, it would 
be in vain to inquire who or what he is ; we should split upon 
the same rock as the fathers have done ; it would better become 
us to say with ' Qalm et, that ' as the reign of Antichrist is still 
remote, we cannot show the accomplishment of the prophecies 
with regard to him; we ought to content ourselves with con- 
sidering the past, and comparing it with the words of the pro- 
phet, the past is an assurance of the future.' But perhaps upon 



s Sir I*utte Newton's Obscrv. on Daniel, 
c. 4, p. 31, 3J. 

1 'Coiunie 1c rcjrne de l'Antichrist est 
encore ekuiim 1 , on tie pent pas montrer l'ac- 
complissement tie prupheties son egard. 



On doit se contenter de considererle tiasse, 
et de le comparer avec les paroles dti pro- 
phete. Le passe est tine assurance de ce 
qui doit arriver un jour.' Calnict. in locum. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



216 



BISHOP NEWTOIV 



examination we shall sec reason to conclude with the generality 
of the Protestants, that this part of the prophecy is fulfilled. 
We have seen already that the Roman empire was divided into 
ten horns or kingdoms, and among them possihly we may find 
another little horn or kingdom answering in all respects to the 
character here given. Machiavel himself will lead us by the 
hand ; for having shown how the Roman empire was broken 
and divided by the incursions of (he northern nations, he says, ' 
'About this time the bishops of Rome began to take upon litem, 
and to exercise, greater authority than they had formerly done. 
At first the successors of St. Peter were venerable and eminent 
for their miracles, and the holiness of their lives ; and their exam- 
ples added daily such numbers to the Christian church, that W 
obviate or remove the confusions which were then in the world, 
many princes turned Christians, and the emperor of Rome being; 
converted among the rest, and quitting Rome, to hold his resi- 
dence at Constantinople ; the Roman empire (as we have said 
before) began to decline, but the church of Rome augmented as 
fast.' And so he proceeds to give an account how the Roman 
empire declined, and the power of the church of Rome increased, 
first, under the Goths, then under the Lombards, and afterwards 
by the calling in of the Franks. 

Here then is a little horn springing up among the other ten 
horns. The bishop of Rome was respectable as a bishop long 
before, but he did not become a horn properly, (which is an 
-emblem of strength and power,) till he became a temporal 
prince. He was to "rise after" the other, that is, behind them, 
as the Greek translates it, i-i™ airdv, and as Mr. Made , explains 
|t, 3 so that the ten kings were not aware of the growing up 
of the Utile horn, till it overtopped them ; the worA in the ori- 
ginal signifying as well behind in place, as after in time ; as 
also ' post.' in Latin is used indifferently either of place or time. 
" Three of the first horns," that is, three of ihfl first kings or 
kingdoms, were to be "plucked up by the roofs," and to "fall 
before him." And these three, according to Mr. Mode, ' were 
those whose dominions extended into Italy, and so stood in 
his light ; first, that of the Greeks, whoso emooror Leo Isaurus, 
for the quarrel of image-worship, he excommunicated, and 
made his subjects of Italy revolt from their allegiance : se- 
condly, that of the Longobards, (successor to the Ostrogoths,) 
whose kingdom he caused by the aid of the Franks to be 
wholly ruined and extirpated, thereby to get the exarchate of 
Ravenna, (which since the revolt from the Greeks the Longo- 
bards were seized on,) for a patrimony to St. Peter: thirdly, 
'he last was the kingdom of the Franks itself, continued in the 

2 Machiavd's Hist, of Florence, b. 1, p. 6, of the English translation. 
' Mile's Workt, !». 4 c.j»is». 24, [>. 778, &c. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



217 



empire of Germany ; whose emperors from the clays of Henry 
the Fourth he excommunicated, deposed and trampled under 
his feet, and never suffered to live in rest, till he made them 
not only to quit their interest in the election of popes and in- 
vestitures of bishops, hut that remainder also of jurisdiction ia 
Italy, wherewith together wilh the Roman name lie had once 
infeolfed their predecessors. These were the kings by displacing 
or (as the Vulgar hath it) humbling of whom the pope got elbow- 
room by degrees, and advanced himself to that height of tem- 
poral majesty and absolute greatness, which made him so terrible 
in the world.' 

Sir Isaac Newton reckons them tip with some variation. 
'Kings,' 4 saith he, 'are put for kingdoms, as above ; and there- 
lore the little horn is a little kingdom. It was a horn of the fourth 
beast, and rooted up three of his first horns ; and therefore we 
are to look for it among the nations of the Latin empire, after 

the rise of the ten horns. In the eighth century, by rooting 

up and subduing the exarchate of Ravenna, the kingdom of the 
Lombards, and the senate and dukedom of Rome, he acquired 
Peter's patrimony out of their dominions : and thereby rose up 
as a temporal prince or king, or horn of the fourth beast.' Again, 
' It was certainly by the victory of the see of Rome over the 
Greek emperor, the king of Lombardy, and the senate of 
Rome, that she acquired Peter's patrimony, and rose up to her 
grea'ness.' 

Jn both these schemes there is something to he approved, 
and something perhaps to be disapproved. In Mr. Mede's 
plan it is to be approved, that the three kingdoms which he 
proposeth, are mentioned in his first table of the ten king- 
doms ; but then it may be questioned whether the kingdom 
of the Franks or Germans in Italy can be said properly to have 
been "plucked up by the roots" through the power or policy of 
the popes. There were indeed long struggles and contests 
hetween the popes and emperors ; but did the pope ever so 
totally prevail over the emperors, as to extirpate and eradicate 
them out of Italy, (for so the original word signifies,) 5 and to 
seize ancTaimex their dominions to his own 1 If all history 
answers in the affirmative, as it hath been said, it would be 
easy to point out the time or times. But for my part, I recol- 
lect no period when the pope dispossessed the emperor of all 
his Italian dominions, and united them to the estates of the 
church, and enjoyed them as such for any time. The emperor 
possesseth dominions in Italy to this day. In Sir Isaac Newton's 
plan it is to be approved, that the three kingdoms which he 
proposeth, were " plucked up by the roots," were totally sub- 

4 Sir Isaac Newton's Observ. on Daniel, chap. 7, p. 74, et 75, et 7G 
& ipU £vellere, exstirpare, eradicare. Buxton. 

19 2C 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



218 



BISHOP NEWTON 



clued by flu; popes, and possessed as parts of Peter's pain 
moil V : ''ii 1 •lien >L " ul y ue objected, lliat only two of the three 
are men'ioned in bis first catalogue of tbe ten kingdoms, the 
senate and dukedom of Rome being not included in the num- 
ber. There were not only three horns to be plucked up be lore 
tbe lillle hum, but " three of the first horns." We have there- 
fore exhibited a catalogue of tbe (en kingdoms, as they stood in 
tbu eighth century ; and- therein, are comprehended tbe three 
siaies or kingdoms, which constituted tbe pope's dominions, and 
which we conceive to be the same as Sir Isaac Newton did, the" 
exarchate of Ravenna, the kingdom of the Lombards, and the 
slate of Rome. 

First, tbe exarchate of Ravenna, which of right belonged to 
tbe Greek emperors, and which was the capital of their domi- 
nions in Italy, having revolted at the instigation of the pope, 
was unjustly seized by Aistulphus king of tbe Lombards, 6 who 
thereupon thought of making himself master of Italy. The 
pope in this exigency applied for help to Pipin king of France, 
who marched into Italy, besieged the Lombards in Pavia, and 
forced them to surrender the exarchate and other territories, 
which were not restored to the Greek emperor, as in justice 
they ought to have been, but at the solicitation of tbe pope 
were given to St. Peter and his successors for a perpetual suc- 
cession. Pope Zachary had acknowledged Pipin, usurper of 
the crown of Fiance, as lawful sovereign ; and now Pipin in 
his turn bestowed a principality, which was another's properly, 
upon Pope Stephen II. the successor of Zachary. 4 And so,' 
as Platina says, 7 ; the name of the exarchate, which had con- 
tinued from the time of Nurses to the taking of Ravenna by 
Aistulphus an hundred and seventy years, was extinguished.' 
This was affected in the yeait755 J according to Sigonius. And 
henceforward the popes, being^ now become temporal princes, did 
no longer date their epistles and bulls by the years of the em- 
peror's reign, but by tbe years of their own advancement to the 
lapal chair. 

Secondly, the kingdom of the Lombards was often trouble- 
some to the popes : and now again 8 king Desiderius invaded 
the territories of Pope Adrian I. So that the pope was obliged 
to have recourse again to the king of France, and earnestly in- 
vited Charles the Great, the son and successor of Pipin, to come 



• Siinmius tie rc^nn Tta!. I. 3, ann. 753 — 
755. Abreu Ciironologique par Mezeray, 
Pepin, Rev 22. Plaiina's Lives of the Popes, 
tianslal' fl ami continued bv Sir Paul Rv- 
cn ill, in Sit'pht'ii II. Sir Isaac Newton's 
Ohsei\a:i'ins on Daniel, chap. 7. Vollairo 
of the origin of the poujer of the popes, in the 



first part of his General History of Europe. 

* Platina, ibid. p. 140. 

" Sigotnus de regno Ital. 1. 3, ann 772 — 
774. Platina in Adrian I. Abrege Chro- 
nologiijue pat Mezeray, Cbarleu.agiie, Roy 
23, ann. 772 — 774. Sir Isaac Newtons 
Observations on Daniel, chap. 7, p. 80. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



219 



:.nto Italy to his assistance. He came accordingly with a great 
army, being ambitious also himscll 'of enlarging his dominions in 
Italy, ami conquered the Lombards, and put, an end to their 
kingdom, and gave great purl of their dominions to the pope. He 
not. only confirmed the former donations of his lather Pipin, but. 
also made an addit ion of other countries to (hem, as Corsica, Sar- 
dinia, Sicily, the Sabine territory, the whole trad beiweeu Lucca 
and Parma, and that part of Tuscany which belonged to (lie 
Lombards: and the tables of these donations he signed himself, 
anil caused them to be signed by the bishops, abbots, and oilier 
great men then present, and laid them so signed upon Ihe altar 
of St. Peier. And this 9 was the end of the kingdom of the Lom- 
bards, in the 200lh year after their possessing Italy, and in the 
year of Christ 774. 

Thirdly, the stale of Rome, though subject to the popes in 
things spiritual, was yet in things temporal governed bv the 
senate and people, who after their defection from the eastern 
emperors, still retained many of their old privileges, and elected 
both the western emperor and the popes. Alter 1 Charles the 
Great had overthrown the kingdom of the Lombards, he came 
again to Rome, and was there, by the pope, bishops, abbots, and 
people of Rome, chosen Roman patrician, which is the degree 
of honour and power next to the emperor. He then settled the 
affair* of Italy, and permitted the pope to hold under him the 
duchy of Rome, with other territories : but alter a few years, the 
5 Romans, desirous to recover their liberty, conspired against 
Pope Leo III. accused him of many great crimes, aud impri- 
soned him. His accusers were heard on a day appointed, before 
Charles and a council of French and Italian bishops : but the 
pope, without pleading his own cause or making any defence, 
was acquitted, his accusers were slain or banished, and he him- 
self was declared superior to all human judicature. And thus 
the foundation was laid for the absolute authority of the pope 
ovdr the Romans, which was completed by degrees ; and Charles 
in return was chosen emperor of the west. However, 3 after the 
death of Charles the Great, the Romans again conspired against 
the pope ; but Lewis the Pious, the son and successor of Charles, 
acquitted him again. In the mean while Leo was dangerously 
ill: which as soon as the Romans his enemies perceived, they 
rose again, burnt and plundered his villas, and thence marched 
to Rome to recover what things they complained were taken 



9 ' Atque hie qttidem finis regni Longfobar- 
dorum in Italia fuit, anno postquam Italiam 
occupaverant, ducentesimo sexlo, Chrisli 
vero septiiioeiitesimo septuagesimo quarto.' 
Sigonius in tint' libri lertii. 

1 Siiionins lie regno Ital. 1. 4, Ann. 774. 
Mezeray, ibid. 



* Sigonius, ibid. Ann. 7D8-P01. Pla- 
tina in Leo III. Mezeray, ibid. Ann. 799, 
&c. Sir Isaac Newton, ibid. Voltaire of 
the mical of the empire of the. tec-/, in the 
first part of his Gor.eral History of Europe, 

3 Sigonius, ibid. Anno S14, Slj. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



220 



EISIIOP NEWTON 



from litem by foive ; but they were repressed by pome of (be 
emperor's troops. The s;une 4 emperor, Lewis (lie Pious, at the 
request of Pope Paschal, confirmed llic donations which his 
father and grandfal her had made to the sec of Rome. Sigonius 
has recited the confirmation ; and therein are mentioned Rome 
and its duel)}', containing part of Tuscany and Campania, Ra- 
venna, with the exarchate and Pentapolis, and the other part of 
Tuscany and the countries taken from (he Lombards: and all 
these are granted to (he pope and his successors to the end of 
the world, ' ut in suo defineant jure, principatu, atque ditione,' 
ilia! they should hold them in their own right, principality, and do- 
minion. These, as we conceive, were the three horns, " three of 
the first horns," which fell before the little horn : and the pope 
hath in a maimer pointed himself out for the person by wearing 
the triple crown. 

4. In other respects too (lie pope fully answers flic character 
of the little horn ; so that if exquisite fitness of application may 
assure us of the true sense of (he prophecy, we can no longer 
doubt concerning the person. He is a little horn : and the power 
of the popes was originally very small, and their temporal do- 
minions were little and inconsiderable in comparison with others 

of the ten bonis. "He shall be divers from the first," (ver. 

24.) The Greek and Arabic translate it, that 5 he shall exceed 
in wickedness all before him; and so most of the fathers, who 
made use only of the Greek translation, understood it; hut it 
rather signifies that his kingdom shall be of a different nature 
and constitution: And the power of the pope diflers greatly 
from that of all other princes, being an ecclesiastical and spi- 
ritual, as well as a civil and temporal authority. "And be- 
hold in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man," (ver. 8.) 
To denote his cunning and foresight, his looking out and watch- 
ing all opportunities to promote his own interests: And the po- 
licy of the Roman hierachy hath almost passed into a proverb; 
the pope is properly an overlooker or overseer, nrf<™o«s or bishop, 

in the literal sense of the word. " He had a mouth speaking 

very great, things," (ver. 3, 20.) And who hath been more noisy 
and blustering than the pope, especially in former ages, boast- 
ing of his supremacy, thundering out his bulls and anathemas, 
excommunicating princes, and absolving subjects from their 

allegiance? "His look was more stout than his fellows," 

(ver. 20.) And the pope assumes a superiority not only over his 
fellow bishops, but even over crowned heads, and requires his 
foot to be kissed, and greater honours to be paid to him than 
to kings and emperors themselves. — "And he shall speak great 

* Si«onins, ibirl. Ann. 817. Sir Isaac s "0( 6*£f>0HT£l KMoif jra'vTaf tovs cprpoirfoii. 
Newton : s Observalions on Daniel, c. 7, p. Gr. "Qui inalis oinnes prir.dccessorcs suos 

tiipcrabit." Arab. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 221 

words against tlio Musi. Hi^h," (wr. 2~>.) or ns 8 Symmachus 
iiilt-i pici., il, lie shall speak great wurds a-: /.'».•; . Must High.; selling 
lip hu.M'if above all laws divine ami human, ;n nivalin!? to him- 
self •;.! Hike attributes and lilies of /i///, ; ..< and infallibility, cx- 
at'iinu' obedience to his ordinances and derives, in preference 
Ik, and opi-ii violation of reason and Scripture, insulting men, 
and blaspheming God. In Gratian's decretals tin; pope hath 
llie lille of Cod given to him. — "And he shall wear out. (he 
saiiiis of I ho Most High;" by wars, and massacres, and inquisi- 
tions, persecuting and destroying the faithful servants of Jesus, 
and the true worshippers, of God, who protest against his inno- 
vations, and refuse to comply with the idolatry practised in the 
church of Rome. — '-'And he shall think to change times and 
laws:" appointing fasts and feasts, canonizing saints, granting 
pardons and indulgences for sins, instituting new modes, of 
worship, imposing new articles of faith, enjoining new rules of 
practice, and reversing at pleasure the laws both of God and 
men. — "And they shall be given into his hand, until a time, 
and times, and the dividing of time." "A time," all agree, sig- 
nifies a year ; and " a time, and times, and the dividing of time," 
or htt'j a time, are three years and a half. So long and no longer, 
as i he Romanists conceive, the power of Antichrist will con- 
tinue; but it is impossible for all the things which are pre- 
dicted of Antichrist to be fulfilled in so short a space of time; 
and neither is Antichrist or the little horn a single man, but a 
kingdom. Single men are not the subjects of this prophecy, 
but kingdoms. The four kings, (ver. 17,) are not four single 
kings, but kingdoms; and so the ten horns or kings, (ver. 24,) 
are not ten single kings, but kingdoms; and so likewise the 
Utile hom is not a single king, but a kingdom, not a single man, 
but a succession of men, exercising such powers, and perform- 
ing such actions as are here described. We must therefore 
compute the time according to the nature and genius of the 
prophetic language. A time, then, and limes, and half a time, are 
three years and a half : and the ancient Jewish year consisting 
of twelve months, and each month of thirty days, a time, and 
times, and half a time, or three years and a half, are reckoned in 
the Revelation, (xi. 2, 3 ; xii. 6, 14,) as equivalent to " forty and 
two months," or " a thousand two hundred and threescore days ;" 
and a day in the style of the prophets is a year; "I have ap- 
pointed thee each day for a year," saith God to Ezekiel, (iv. 
6 ;) and it is confessed, that the seventy weeks in the ninth chap- 
ter of Daniel are weeks of years; and consequently 1260 days 
are 1260 years. So long Antichrist or the little horn will con- 
tinue: but from what point of lime the commencement of these 

* 'Sive ut interpretatus est Symmachus : sermones quasi Deus loquttur? Hieron. Com- 
ment, in loc. 

19* 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



222 



BISHOP NEWTON 



1260 years i< in he dated, is not. so easy to determine. It should 
seem thai thrvare to he compulrd from 1 1 10 full establishment of 
the power of the pope, and no less is implied in ihe expression 
" "/i\< n inio his luutd." Now (lie power of the pope, as a horn 
or temporal prince, i(. hath hcen shown, was established in I he 
eighth century: and 1260 years from thai time will lead ns down 
to about the year of Christ 2000, or about Hie GOOOlli year of the 
world: and ihere is an 'old t nidi (ion both among Jews and 
Christians, t hat. at the end of six thousand years the Messiah shall 
route, and the world shall he renewed, the reign of the wicked 
one. shall cease, and the reign of the saints upon earth shall begin. 
Hut as 8 I returns sailh in a like case, it is surer and safer to wait 
for th.e completion of (lie prophecy, than to conjecture and to di- 
vine about, it. When the end shall come, then we shall know 
better whence to dale the beginning. 

V. All these kingdoms will be succeeded bv the kingdom or 
the Messiah. "I beheld, (saith Daniel, ver." 9, 10,) till the 
thrones were cast, down, (or rather 9 till the thrones were set,) and 
the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, 
and the hair of his head like the pure wool ; his throne was like 
the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream 
issued and came forth from before him ; thousand thousands mi- 
nistered unto him: and ten thousand times ten thousand stood 
before him: the judgment was set, (or the judges did sit,) and 
the books were opened." These metaphors and figures are bor- 
rowed from the solemnities of earthly judicatories, and particularly 
of the great Sanhedrim of the Jews, where the father of the con- 
sistory sat, with his assessors seated on each side of him in the 
form of a semicircle, and the people standing before him : and 
from this description again was borrowed the description of the 
day of judgment in the New Testament. 

" I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which 
the horn spake ; I beheld, even till the beast was slain, and his 
body destroyed, and given to the burning flame," (ver. 11.) The 
beast will be destroyed, "because of the great words which the 
horn spake," and the destruction of the beast will also be the 
destruction of the horn; and consequently the horn is a part of 
the fourth beast, or of the Roman empire. " As concerning the 
rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away, yet their 
lives were prolonged for a season and time," (ver. 12.) When the 
dominion was taken away from the other beasts, their bodiea 



* S. Barnat)*p Eptst. c. 15, eumnotisCo- 
telerii. Burnet's Theory, b. 3, c. 5. 

8 1 A.fT^>a\fdrco<yv orv xui aKivkvvftrcoov, rd 
Tttoi\iivziv Titv exflavtv rrjs jrpo^rcfas, 3 rd 

tiu* ergo tt sinr. prriculo erf, suMiyiere ail im- 
pltfionem prophetirBj quam suxpicari ct tn'ti- 



nare. Iren. 1. 5, c. 30. 

9 " Donee throni posita sunt." Vulg. *Ecif 
orov ol dpfooi ertSritrav. |Sept. ""Videbam 
suhsellia posita esse." Syr. " Sedes posita 
fnerunt." Arab. And the same word is used 
in the Chaldee paraphrase of Jer. i. 15, they 
shall set every one his throne. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



223 



wore not il< slroyed, they wen: sullered to continue slill in being: 
hut when the dominion shall l»<: 1 ;s kt-ii ;i\v;iv from this beast, his 
boilv .-ball totally bo destroyed; because other kingdoms suc- 
ceeded to those, but none other earthly kingdom shall succeed 
to this. 

" I saw in the night-visions, and behold, one like (lie Son of 
man, came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient 
of days, and they brought him near before him," (ver. I:J.) How 
strange and forced, how absurd and unworthy of Grotias is it 
to apply this to the Romans, which hath always been, and can 
only he properly understood of the Messiah'? From hence the 
Sou of viaa came to be a 1 known phrase for the Messiah among 
the Jews. From hence it. was taken and used so frequently in 
(ho (J os pels : and our Saviour intimates himself to be this very 
Son of Man, in saying, (Matt. xxvi. 04, 65,) " Hereafter shall ye 
see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and 
coming in the clouds of heaven ;" and thereupon he was charged 
by the high priest with having "spoken blasphemy." 

"And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a king- 
dom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve him: 
his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass 
.away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed," 
(ver. 11.) All these kingdoms shall in their turns be destroyed, 
but the kingdom of the Messiah shall stand for ever : and it was 
jr allusion to this prophecy, that the angel said of Jesus before 
ho was conceived in the womb, (Luke i. 33,) " He shall reign 
over the house of Jacob for ever, and of his kingdom there shall 
be no end." 

After what manner these great changes will be effected, we 
cannot pretend to say, as God bath not been pleased to reveal 
it. We sec the remains of the ten horns, which arose out of the 
Roman Empire. We see the little horn still subsisting, though 
not in full strength and vigour, but as we hope upon the decline, 
and tending towards a dissolution. And having seen so many 
of these particulars accomplished, we can have no reason to doubt 
that the rest also will be fulfilled in due season, though we cannot 
frame any conception how Christ will be manifested in gloty, 
how the little horn with the body of the fourth beast will be given 
to the burning flame, or how the saints will take the kingdom, 
and possess it for ever and ever. It is the nature of such pro- 
phecies not to be perfectly understood, till they are fulfilled. The 
best comment upon them will be their completion. 

It may yet add some farther light to these prophecies, if we 
compare this and the former together; for comparing Scripture 
with Suipture is the best way to understand both the one and 

1 See Jewish authors cited even by Grotius and Bp. Chandler in his Defence of Chris* 
tianity, c. 2, § 1, p. 108, 3d edit. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



224 BISHOP NEWTON 

the oilier. Vili .: was represented to Nebuchadnezzar in the form 
of n j£,rn! - was represented again to Daniel by f<mr great 
wild fci : an.l the. beasts degenerate, as the nictalss in the image 
grow v, ( and worse, the lower they descend. 

" Tie- image's head was of fine gold," and "the first beast was 
like a ! i ' »! i will) eagle's wings;" and these answer to each other ; 
and both represented the powers then reigning, or the kingdom 
of I'k; Babylonians: bat it appeared in splendour and glory to 
Nebuchadnezzar, as it was then in i(s flourishing condition ; the 
plucking of its vtmss and its humiliation were shewn to Daniel] 
us it was then drawing near to its fatal end. 

"The breast and arms of silver,'" as id "the second beast like 
a bear," were designed to represent the second kingdom, or (hat 
of llit! Modes and Persians. The "two arms" are supposed to 
denote the t wo people ; but some farther particulars were hinted 
to Daniel, of the one people rising up above the oilier people, and 
of the contjuest of three additional kingdoms. To Nebuchad- 
nezzar, this kingdom was called " inferior," or worse than the 
former; and to Daniel it was described as very cruel, "Arise, 
devour much flesh." 

The third kingdom, or that, of the Macedonians, was repre- 
sented by "the belly and thighs of brass," and by " the third 
beast like a leopard with four wings of a fowl." It, was said 
to Nebuchadnezzar, that "it should bear rule over all the earth ;" 
and in Daniel's vision, "dominion was given to it." The " four 
heads" signify Alexander's four successors; but the "two thighs" 
can only signify the two principal of them, the Seleucidre and La- 
gidfB, the Syrian and Egyptian Kings. 

"The legs of iron," and "the fourth beast with great, iron 
teeth," correspond exactly; and as "iron breaketh in pieces" all 
other metals, so the fourth beast devoured and brake in pieces, 
and stamped the residue with the feet of it ; and they were both 
therefore equally proper representatives of the fourth kingdom, or 
the Roman, which was stronger and more powerful than all the 
former kingdoms. The " ten toes" too and the " ten horns" weio 
alike fit emblems of the ten kingdoms, which arose out of the 
division of the Roman empire ; but all that relates to "the little 
horn" was revealed only to Daniel, as a person more immediately 
interested in the fate of the church. 

The " stone, thai was cut out of the mountain without hands?, 
and became itself a mountain, and filled the whole earth," is 
explained to be a kingdom which shall prevail over all other 
kingdoms, and become universal and everlasting. In like manner, 
" one like the Son of man came to the Ancient of days," and was 
idvanced to a kingdom, which shall prevail likewise over all 
other kingdoms, and become universal and everlasting. 

Such concord and agreement is there between these prophe- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



225 



cies of Daniel, which remarkable as they are ill many tiling-', 
an: in not hing more remarkable lli.ni that 1 1 1 « ■ v comprehend so 
inuii v distant «*v(!iit.-*, ami extend through so manv ages, from tlio 
ri'iun of (lie I5al>\ lonians to the cnii-umiiiriiioii of all tiling-. 
They an: truly, an 'Mr. Mcdo called tla-m, l lhi. aacrvd calendar 
and arm! almanac of prophecy, a prophetical chronology of times, 
measured by the succession of four principal kingdoms, from tin.: 
beginning of tlio captivity of Israel, until tlio mystery of God 
should he finished.' They are as it were the great outlines, the 
rest, mostly are filling up (lie, parts: and as these will cast, light 
upon the subsequent prophecies, so the subsequent prophecies 
will reflect ligbt upon them again. 

Daniel was "much troubled, (ver. 23,) and his countenance 
changed in him," at the foresight of the calamities to be brought 
upon the church by the little horn: "but he kept the matter in 
his heart." Much more may good men be grieved at the sight 
of these calamities, and lament the prevalence of popery and 
wickedness hi the world : but let them keep it in their heart, 
that a time of just retribution will certainly conic. The proof 
may be drawn from the moral attributes of God, as well as 
from bis promise, (ver. 2G, 27:) "The judgment shall sit, and 
they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy 
it, unto the end. And the kingdom, and dominion, and the 
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given 
to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is 
an everlasting kingdom, and all dominion shall serve and obey 
him." 



INTRODUCTION TO THE LECTURE FOUNDED EV THE 
HONOURABLE ROBERT BOYLE, JAN. 5, 1756. 

THERE is not a stronger or more convincing proof of divine 
revelation, than the sure word of prophecy. Rut to the 
truth of prophecy it is objected, that the predictions were 
written after the events ; and could it be proved as well as 
asserted, it would really be an insuperable objection. It was 
thought therefore that a greater service could not be done to 
the cause of Christianity, than by an induction of particulars, 
to show, that the predictions were prior to the events; nay 
that several prophecies have been fulfilled in these latter ages, 
and are fulfilling even at this present time : And for the farther 
prosecution and the better encouragement of this work, I have 
been called to preach these lectures, by the favour and recom- 
mendation of the great prelate, who having himself written most 

* Mede's Works, b. 3, p. 654. 

2 D 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



22G 



BISHOP NEWTON 



excellently of Ihc use and intent of prophecy, is also willing to 
reward and encourage any one who bestows his time and 
pains upon the same subject. The ready and gracious con- 
currence of the oilier trustees 1 wan an additional honour and 
favour, and is deserving of the most grateful acknowledgements. 
Engaging in this service may indeed have retarded the publi- 
cation of these discourses longer than was intended ; but per- 
haps they may be the better for the delay, since there have been 
more frequent occasions to review and reconsider them ; and 
time corrects and improves works as well as generous wines, 
at least affords opportunities of correcting and improving 
them. 

This work hath already been deduced to the prophecies of 
Daniel : and as some time and pains have been employed in 
explaining some parts of his prophecies, and more will be 
taken in explaining other parts ; it may be proper, before we 
proceed, to consider the principal objections which have been 
made to the genuineness of the book of Daniel. It was before 
asserted, that the first who called in question the truth and 
authenticity of Daniel's prophecies, was the famous Porphyry, 
who maintained that they were written about the time of 
Antiochus Epiphanes : but he was amply refuted by Jerome, 2 
and hath been and will be more amply refuted still in the 
course of these dissertations. A modern infidel hath followed 
Porphyry's example, and his Scheme of Literal Prophecy hath 
heaped together all that he could find or invent against the 
book- of Daniel, and hath comprised the whole in eleven objec- 
tions, in order to show that the book was written about the 
time of the Maccabees : but he likewise hath been refuted to 
the satisfaction of every intelligent and impartial reader ; as 
indeed there never were any arguments urged in favour of 
infidelity, but better were always produced in support of truth. 
The substance of his 3 objections and of the answers to him 



1 The trustees appointed by Mr. Boyle 
himself, were Sir John Rotheram, Serjeant at 
law, Sir Henry Ashurst of London, Knt. and 
Bart. Thomas Tenison, D. D. afterwards 
Archbishop of Canterbury, and John Eve- 
lyn, Esq. — Archbishop Tenison, the survivor 
of these, nominated and appointed for trus- 
tees Richard Earl of Burlington ; Dr. Ed- 
mund Gibson, then Archdeacon of Surrey, 
afterwards Lord Bishop of London ; Dr. 
Charles Trimnel, then Bishop of Norwich, 
afterwards Bishop of Winchester; Dr. 
White Kennet, then Dean, afterwards Bi- 
shop of Peterborough ; and Dr. Samuel 
Bradford, then Rector of St. Marv le Bow, 
afterwards Bishop of Rochester. The Earl 
of Burlington, being the only surviving trus- 



tee, appointed to succeed him in the said 
trust, William, then Marquis of Darlington, 
now Duke of Devonshire, Dr. Thomas Sher- 
lock, Lord Pishop of London, Dr. Martin 
Benson, Lord Bishop of Gloeester, Dr. Tho- 
mas Seeker, Lord Bishop of Oxford, now 
Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Honour- 
able Richard Arundell, Esq.; of whom Bi- 
shop Benson died before, and Mr. Arundell 
since the appointment of the present lec- 
turer. 

2 Hieron. Comment, in Dan. 

3 See Collin's Scheme of Literal Pro- 
phecy, p. 149 — 157. Bishop Chandler's Vin- 
dication, p. 4 — 157. Sam. Chandler's Vindi- 
cation, p. 3 — 60. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



22? 



may with truth and candour be represented in the following 
manner. 

1. It is objected, that the famous Daniel, mentioned by 
Ezekicl, could not be the author of (he book of Daniel; be- 
cause Ezekiel, who prophecied in the fifth year of Jehoiakim 
king of Jttdah, implies Daniel at that time to bo a person in 
years; whereas the book of Daniel speaks of Daniel at that 
time as a youth. But here the objector is either ignorantly or 
wilfully guilty of gross misrepresentation. For Ezekiel did 
not prophecy in the fifth year of Jchoiuldm, nor in the reign of 
Jehoiakim at all ; but he began to prophecy in the " fifth year 
of king Jehoiachhi's captivity," the son and successor of Je- 
hoiakim, (Ezek. i. 2,) that is eleven years after. When Daniel 
was first carried into captivity, he might be a youth about 
eighteen: 4 but when Ezekiel magnified his piety and wisdom, 
(chap. xiv. and xxviii.) he was between thirty and forty : and 
several years before that lie bad interpreted Nebuchadnezzar's 
dream, and was advanced, (Dan. ii. 4S,) to be "ruler over the 
whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all 
(he wise men of Babylon ;" and was therefore very lit and 
worthy to be celebrated by his fellow-captive Ezekiel. 

2. 1 1 is second objection is, that Daniel is represented in the 
book of Daniel as living chiefly at the courts of the kings of 
Babylon and Persia ; and y^ct the names of the several kings 
of his time are all mistaken in the book of Daniel. It is also 
more suited to a fabulous writer than to a contemporary his- 
torian, to talk of Nebuchadnezzar's dwelling with the beasts of the 
field, and eating grass like oxen, &.C. and then returning again to 
the government of his kingdom. Here are two objections con- 
founded in one. As to the mistake of the kings' names, there 
are only four kings mentioned in the book of Daniel, Nebu- 
chadnezzar, Belshazzar, Darius the Mede, and Cyrus. Of the 
first and last there was never any doubt ; and the other two 
may be rightly named, though they are named differently by 
the Greek historians, who yet. differ as much one from another, 
as from Daniel. It is well known that the eastern monarchs 
had several names ; and one might be made vise of by one 
writer, another by another. It is plainly begging the ques- 
tion to presume without farther proof, that Daniel was not 
the oldest of these writers, and had not better opportunities of 
knowing the names than any of them. As to the case of 
Nebuchadnezzar, it is related indeed in the prophetic figurative 
style. It is the interpretation of a dream, and stript of its 
figures the plain meaning is, that Nebuchadnezzar should be 
punished with madness, should fancy himself a beast and live 
like a beast, should be made to eat grass as oxen, be obliged to 

* Prideaux's Connection, part 1, b. 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



228 



BISHOP NEWTON 



live upon a vegetable diet, but after some time should recover 
his reason, and resume (he government. And what is there 
fabulous! or absurd in this? The dream was not of Daniel's 
inditing, but was told by Nebuchadnezzar himself. The dream 
is in a poetic strain, and so likewise is (he interpretation, the bet- 
ter to show how the one corresponded with the other, and how 
the prophecy and event agreed together. 

3. He objects that the book oi' Daniel could not he written 
by that Daniel who was carried captive in the Babylonish 
captivity, because it abounds with derivations from the Greek, 
which language was unknown to the Jews till long after the 
captivity. The assertion is false (bat the book of Daniel 
abounds with derivations from the Greek. There is an affinity 
only between some few words in the Greek and the Chaldee 
language : and why must they be derived the one from the 
other ? or if derived, why should not the Greeks derive them 
from the Chaldee, rather than the Chaldees from the Greek'? 
If the words in question could be shown to be of Greek ex- 
traction, yet there was some communication between the 
eastern kingdoms and the colonies of the Greeks settled in 
Asia Minor before Nebuchadnezzar's time ; and so some par- 
ticular terms might pass from the Greek into the oriental lan- 
guages. But on the contrary, the words in question are shown 
to be not of Greek but of eastern derivation ; and consequently 
passed from the east to the Greeks, rather than from the Greeks 
to the east. Most of the words arc names of musical instru- 
ments ; and the Greeks 5 acknowledge that they received their 
music from the eastern nations, from whence they themselves 
originally descended. 

4. It doth not appear, says the objector, that the book of 
Daniel was translated into Greek when t he other books of the 
Old Testament were, which are attributed to the Seventy ; the 
present Greek version, inserted in the Scpluagint, being taken 
from Theodotion's translation of the Old Testament made in 
the second century of Christ. But it doth appear, that there 
was an ancient Greek version of Daniel, which is attributed to 
the Seventy, as well as the version of the other books of the 
Old Testament. It is cited by Clemens Romanus, Justin Mar- 
tyr, and many of the ancient fathers. It was inserted in Origen, 
and filled a column of his Hexapla It is quoted several times 
by Jerome ; and he saith expressly that (he version of the Se- 
venty was repudiated by the doctors of the church, and that of 
Theodotion substituted in the room of it, because it came nearer 

* Kal T<j) Aiovvtitp rtiv 'Act'av oXtjv KaQuow- ma%nam quoyiie musicre partem inde tranafz- 

•avTcy pfypi Trii 'IvSiKris, iKiiOiv K.it Tuv jtoA- runt. Sirabo, 1. 10, p. 722. Vide etiam Athe- 

Xrjv povoiKtiv itiratpipovot. Et cum Biirxhn nsci, I. 14, [J. 625, &C. 
totam Asiam a/l Indiam unfjue tojiscrrarerint 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



229 



to the Hebrew verity. 6 This version hath also been lately pub- 
lished from an ancient MS. discovered in the Chighian library 
at Rome,. 

5. It is objected that divers matters of fact are spoken of 
villi tbc clearness of history, to the times of Antiochus Epi- 
phancs, who is very particularly dwelt upon, and that with great 
and seeming fresh resentment for his barbarous usage of the 
.lew s : and this clearness determined Porphyry, and would de- 
termine anyone to think, that the book was written about the 
times of Antiochus Epiphanes, the author appearing to be well 
acquainted with things down to the death of Antiochus, but not 
farther. But what an argument is this against the book of 
Daniel ] His prophecies are clear, and therefore are no pro- 
phecies : as if an all-knowing God could not foretell things 
clearly; or as if there were not many predictions in other pro- 
phets, as clear as any in Daniel. If his prophecies extend not 
lower than the times of Antiochus Epiphanes, his commission 
might be limited there, and he would not go beyond his com- 
mission. But it hath been shown, and will be shown, that there 
are several prophecies in Daniel relating to times long after the 
death of Antiochus, and these prophecies are as clear as those 
before the death of Antiochus. Neither is Antiochus so very 
particularly dwelt upon as is commonly imagined ; neither is 
he spoken of with greater resentment, than other prophets ex- 
press towards the kings of Assyria and Babylon. All honest 
men, who love liberty and their country, must speak with in- 
dignation of tyrants and oppressors. 

6. His sixth objection is, that Daniel is omitted among the 
prophets recited in Ecclesiasticus, where it seems proper to 
have mentioned him, as a Jewish prophet-author, had the book 
under his name been received as canonical, when Ecclesiasticus 
was published. It might have been proper to have mentioned 
him, had the author been giving a complete catalogue of the Jew- 
ish canonical writers. But that is not the case. He mentions 
several who never pretended to be inspired writers, and omits 
others who really were so. No mention is made of Job and 
Ezra, and of the books under their names, as well as of Daniel : 
and who can account for the silence of authors in any particular 
at this distance of time 1 ? Daniel is proposed (1 Mace. ii. 60) 
as a pattern by the father of the Maccabees, and his wisdom is 
highly recommended by Ezekiel : and these are sufficient tes- 
timonies of his antiquity, without the confirmation of a later 
writer. 



! 1 Danielem prophetam juxta Septua- 
£tnta interpretes Domini Salvatoris ec- 
«lesire Ron levant, utentes Theodotionis 
editione : — quod multum a veritate dis- 
cordet, et recto judicio repudiatus sit.' 

20 



Hieron. PrEfif. in Dan. 1 Judicio magU- 
trorum ecclesiie edilio eorum [LXX] re- 
pud iata est, et ThtjodotioDis vulgo lejjitur, 
quae et Hebr.TO, et c;eteris translatoribus 
congruit,' &c. Comm. in Dan. iv. col. 1088. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



230 



BISHOP NEWTON 



7. It is objected, that Jonathan, who made (he Clialdee para- 
phrases on (lie prophets, lias omitted Daniel: from whence it 
should seem, the hook of Daniel was not of that account with 
the Jews, as the other hooks of the prophets were. But there 
are oilier books, which were always accounted canonical among 
the Jews, and yet have- no Chaldee paraphrases extant, as the 
books of Ezra and Neheiniah. Jonathan might perhaps not 
make a Targum or Chaldee paraphrase on Daniel, because half 
of (lie book is written in Chaldee. Or he. might have made a 
Targum on Daniel, and that Targum may have been lost, as 
other ancient Targums have been destroyed by the injury of 
time : and there are good proofs in (he Misna and other writers 
cited by Bishop Chandler, that there was an ancient Targum on 
Daniel. But though Jonathan made no Targum on Daniel, 
yet in his interpretation of other prophets, he frequently applies 
the prophecies of Daniel, as fuller and clearer in describing the 
same events ; and consequently Daniel was in his esteem a pro- 
phet, and at least of equal authority with those before him. 
The ranking of Daniel among the Hagiographa, and not among 
the prophets, was done by the Jews since Christ's time for very 
obvious reasons. He was always esteemed a prophet by the 
ancient Jewish church. Our Saviour callcth him Daniel the 
prophet : and Josephus 7 speaketh of him as one of the greatest 
of the prophets. 

8. That part of Daniel, says the objector, which is written 
in Chaldee, is near the style of the old Chaldee paraphrases ; 
which being composed many hundred years after Daniel's time, 
must have a very different style from that used in his time, as 
any one may judge from the nature of language, w hich is in a 
constant flux, and in every age deviating from what it was in 
the former : and therefore that part could not be written at a 
time very remote from the date of the eldest of those Chaldee 
paraphrases. But by the same argument, Homer cannot be so 
ancient an author as he is generally reputed, because the Greek 
language continued much the same many hundred years after 
his time. Nay, the style of Daniel's Chaldee differs more from 
that of the old Chaldee paraphrases, than Homer doth from the 
latest of the Greek classic writers: and when it was said by 
Prideaux and Kidder, whose authority the objector alleges, 
that the old Chaldee paraphrases came near to the Chaldee of 
Daniel, it was not said absolutely but comparatively with re- 
spect to other paraphrases, which did not come near to Daniel's 
purity. 

9. It is objected that the Jews were great composers of books 
under the names of their renowned prophets, to do themselves 
honour, and particularly under the name of Daniel : and the 

1 Joseph. Antiq. 1. 10, c. 10 et 11 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



231 



book of Daniel seems composed f.o do honour to the Jews, in the 
person of Daniel, in making a Jew superior to all the wise men 
of Knbvlon. II' there is any force in this objection, it is this. 
Tlicro have been books counterfeited under the names of men of 
renown, therefore there can be no genuine books of the same 
men. Some pieces in Greek have been forged under the name 
of Daniel, and therefore he wrote no book in Chaldee and Hebrew 
long before those forgeries. In like manner some poems have 
been ascribed to Homer and Virgil, which were not of their com- 
posing ; find therefore the one did not compose the Iliad, nor the 
other the ..Eneid. Some false writings have been attributed to 
St. Peter ttnd St. Paid ; and therefore there are no true writings 
of those apostles. Such arguments sufficiently expose and re- 
fute themselves. One would think the inference should rather 
lie on the other side. Some books have been counterfeited in 
the name of this or that writer ; and therefore that there were 
some genuine books of his writing, is a much more probable pre- 
sumption than the contrary. 

10. The tenth objection is, that the author of the book of 
Daniel appears plainly to be a writer of things past, after a pro- 
phetical manner, by his uncommon punctuality, by not only fore- 
telling things to come, like other prophets, but fixing the time 
when the things were to happen. But other prophets and other 
prophecies have prefixed the time for several events ; as 120 
years for the continuance of the antediluvian world ; 400 years 
for the sojourning of Abraham's seed in a strange land ; 40 years 
for the peregrination of the children of Israel ; 65 years for 
Ephraim's continuing a people ; 70 years for the desolation of 
Tyre ; 70 years for Judah's captivity ; and the like : and there- 
fore the fixing of the times cannot be a particular objection 
against the prophecies of Daniel. Daniel may have done it in 
more instances than any other prophet : but why might not God, 
if he was so pleased, foretell the dates and periods of any events, 
as well as the events themselves 1 Josephus, whom the objector 
hath quoted upon this occasion, differs totally from him. He 8 
ascribes this punctuality to divine revelation, not like the ob- 
jector, to the late composition of the book. He infers from it 
that Daniel was one of the greatest prophets, not like the ob- 
jector, that he was no prophet at all. 

Lastly, it is objected, that the book of Daniel sets forth facts 
very imperfectly, and often contrary to other historical relations, 

8 Tfi yip (iiG\ia, 8<ra 5r) ovyypaipduevo; Ka- scriptos reliquit, leipintur hodieque apud nos : 

ra\e\oi~ti' 7 avayivwoKiTai nap fjy.iv en Kal alque ii noliis fidem Jaciunt, Danielum cum 

vvv' Kal rc~iaT£vKauzv f| aliTuv, '6tl Aavif/Aof Deo colloquia hahuisse. JVon enim futura 

uuiXzi r J> Oe ~>. Oit yaq t<1 utWovra udvov xpo- solum, quemadmodum el alii votes, pi cedicere 

0177-tiiun' 6l£r£\u, KiSAvia Kal o\ aWai 7rpo- solebat, sed el tempus, quo ha?c eventttra erant, 

nrat, a\\d K'tt Kaipdv &pi?ev, zU 3v raijra prcejinivil. Joseph Antiq. 1. 10, c. 11, § 7. 

iro6ijo6Tai. Liibri enim, qmtquot a se con- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



232 



BISHOP NEWTON 



and the whole is written in a dark and emblematical style, with 
images and symbols, unlike the books of other prophets, and 
taken from the schools of the Greeks. As to Daniel's setting 
forth facts very imperfectly, he i.s perfect enough for his design, 
which was not to write a history but prophecies, and history only 
so far as it relates to his prophecies. As to his writing con- 
trary to other historical relations, it is false. For most of the 
main facts related by him are confirmed even by heathen histo- 
rians : but if he contradicted them, yet he would deserve more 
credit, as he was more ancient than any of them, and lived in 
the times whereof he wrote. As to his emblems being unlike 
the books of other prophets, and taken from the schools of the 
Greeks, this is also false. For the like emblems are often used 
by other prophets, and arc agreeable to the style and genius of 
all the eastern writers of his time. They were so far from be- 
ing taken from the schools of the Greeks, that on the contrary, 
if they were ever used by the Greeks, the Greeks borrowed 
them from the oriental writers. But after all, how doth this 
last objection consist and agree with the fifth and tenth 1 There 
'divers matters of fact were spoken of with the clearness of 
history,' and the author was convicted of forgery by ' his un- 
common punctuality.' Here ' all is dark and emblematical, im- 
perfect and contrary to other histories.' Such objections contradict 
and destroy one another. Both may be false, both cannot be 
true. 

These objections being removed, .what is there wanting of 
external or internal evidence to prove the genuineness and au- 
thenticity of the book of Daniel ? There is all the external evi- 
dence that can well be had or desired in a case of this nature ; 
not only the testimony of the whole Jewish church and nation, 
who have constantly received this book as canonical ; but of 
Josephus particularly, who commends him as the greatest of 
the prophets; of the Jewish Targums and Talmuds, which fre- 
quently cite and appeal to his authority ; of St. Paid and 
St. John, who have copied many of his prophecies ; of our 
Saviour himself, who citelh his words, and stylelh him Daniel 
the prophet ; of ancient historians, who relate many of the same 
transactions; of the mother of the seven sons and of the father 
}f the Maccabees, who both recommend the example of Daniel 
to their sons ; of old Eleazar in Egypt, who, praying for the 
Jews then suffering under the persecution of Ptolemy Philo- 
pater, (3 Mace. vii. 6, 7,) mentions the deliverance of Daniel 
out of the den of lions, together with the deliverance of the 
three men out of the fiery furnace ; of the Jewish high-priest, 
who shewed Daniel's prophecies to Alexander the Great, while 
he was at Jerusalem ; and still higher, of Ezekiel, a contempo- 
rary writer, who greatly extols his piety and wisdom. Nor ia 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



233 



the internal less powerful and convincing than the external 
evidence; for the language, the style, 1 lie manner of writing, 
and all otliet internal marks and characters are perfectly agree- 
fihle to that age ; and he appears plainly and undeniably to have 
been a prophet by the exact accomplishment of bis prophecies, 
as well those which have already been fulfilled, as those which 
are now fulfilling in the world. 

The genuineness and authenticity of the hook of Daniel be- 
ing therefore established beyond all reasonable contradiction, 
we may now proceed in our main design : and the vision of the 
ram and he-goat, and the prophecy of the things noted in the 
Scripture of truth, and the transactions of the kings of the north 
and the south, will find sufficient matter for our meditations this 
year. Another year will be fully employed on our Saviour's 
prophecies of the destruction of Jerusalem and the dispersion 
of the Jews, together with St. Paul's prophecies of the Man of 
Sin, and of the apostacy of the latter times. The last and most 
difficult task of all will be an analysis or explication of the 
Apocalypse or Revelation of St. John. It is a hazardous at- 
tempt, in our little bark, to venture on that dangerous ocean, 
where so many stouter vessels and abler pilots have been ship- 
wrecked and lost : but possibly we may be the better able to sail 
through it, coming prepared, careened and sheathed, as I may 
say, for such a voyage, by the assistance of the former prophets, 
having particularly Daniel and St. Paul as our pole-star and 
compass, and begging withal of God's Holy Spirit to steer and 
direct our course. The conclusion will consist of reflections 
and inferences from the whole. In this manner, with the Divine 
assistance, shall be employed the three years, which is the period 
usually allotted to these exercises; and it is hoped that the 
design of the honourable founder will in some measure be an- 
swered by proving the truth of revelation from the truth of pro- 
phecy. It was indeed a noble design, after a life spent in the 
study of philosophy, and equally devoted to the service of reli- 
gion, to benefit, posterity not only by his own useful and nume- 
rous writings, theological as well as philosophical, but also by 
engaging the thoughts and pens of others in defence of natural 
and revealed religion ; and some of the best treatises on these, 
subjects in the English language, or indeed in any language, 
are owing to his institution. This is continuing to do good even 
after death ; and what was said of Abel's faith, may also be 
said of his, that " by it he being dead, yet spcaketh." 

From the instance of this excellent person, and some others 
who might be mentioned, it appears that there is nothing incon- 
sistent in science and religion, but a great philosopher may be a 
good Christian. True philosophy is indeed the handmaid to true 
eligion : and the knowledge of the works of nature will lead 
20* 2E 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



234 



BISHOP NEWTON 



one to the knowledge of the God of nature, "the invisible tilings 
of him bring clearly seen by the tilings which are made; even 
his denial power and Godhead." They are only minute phi- 
losophers, who are skeptics and unbelievers. Smallerers in 
science, lliey are but smallerers in religion. Whereas the most 
eminent, philosophers, (hose who have done honour to the nation, 
dune honour to human nature itself, have also been believers 
and defenders of revelation, have studied Scripture as well as 
1 m I lire, have searched after God in his word as well as in his 
work's, and have even made comments on several parts of Holy 
Writ. So just and true is the observation of the Lord Bacon,' 
one of the illustrious persons here intended ; 'A little philosophy 
incline! Ii man's mind to atheism, but depth in philosophy bring- 
eth men's minds about to religion.' 



XV. — daxiel's vision of the ram and he-goat. 

HITHERTO the prophecies of Daniel, that is from the 
fourth verse of the second chapter to the eighth chapter, 
are written in Chaldec. As they greatly concerned the Chal- 
ckeans, so they were published in that language. But the re- 
maining prophecies are written in Hebrew, because they treat, 
altogether of affairs subsequent to the times of the Chakkcans, 
and no ways relate to them, but principally to the church and 
people of God. Which is a plain proof, that the Scriptures were 
originally written in such a maimer as they might, he best under- 
stood by the people: and consequently it is defeating the very 
end and design of writing ihcm, to " take awny the key of know- 
ledge," and to keep them locked up in an unknown tongue. We 
may observe too that in the former part of the book of Daniel 
he is generally spoken of in the third person, but in the latter 
part he speaketh of himself in the first perscn, which is some 
kind of proof that this part was written by himself if the other 
was not, but. probably this diversity might arise from the different 
dates, the one being written some time after the other. 

Daniel's former vision of the four great beasts, representing 
the four great empires of the world, was (vii. 1) "in the first 
year of Belshazzar king of Babylon." He had another vision 
in I lie third year of the reign of the same king Belshazzar, that 
is about 553 years before Christ, ' (viii. 1,) " In the third year 
of the reign of king Belshazzar, a vision appeared unto me, 
even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at 
the first." It, was exhibited to him (ver. 2) at the palace in 
Shushan, and by the side of the river Ulai or Ulaus, as it is 

8 Lord Bacons Essays xvii. 1 See Usher, Piideaux, and olher chronologers. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 235 

called by I he Greeks rind Romans. " And I saw in a vision, 
(and it came to pass when I saw, that. I was at. Shushan in the 
palace, whirl] is in the province of Elam,) and I saw in a vision, 
and I was by I lie river Ulai." So likewise the prophet E/.ekiel 
saw visions by the river Chebar; as il' (he Holy Spirit, bad de- 
lighted to manifest himself in such retired scenes: and (lie gift 
and graces of the Spirit, are often in Scripture-language de- 
scribed by the metaphors of (springs and streams of w ater, than 
whirl i nothing was more agreeable and refreshing in hot and 
dry countries. 

Such was the time and place of the vision. The vision itself 
was of a ram and he-goat. And we may observe with the 
learned Bochart, 2 that others also have had like visions, por- 
tending future events. So Plutarch reports in the life of Sylla, 
that two great goats were seen lighting in Campania, and "sud- 
denly the vision vanished : nor long afterwards in that very 
place Sylla having routed and slain seven thousand men, be- 
sieged the consul in Capua. In the Brutus of Accius, which is 
cited by Cicero in his first book of Divination, Tarquinus Superbus 
relates his dream, " that a shepherd drove his (lock to him ; t wo 
rams of the same breed were selected from thence, both choice 
and beautiful, and he killed the finer of them; the other rushed 
upon him with his horns, and cast him down and wounded 
him." These rams of the same breed signified Lucius Junius 
Brutus and his brother; one of whom was slain by Tarquin, and 
the other rose against Tarquin, and despoiled him of his king- 
dom. So that the probabilities of the poets and historians bear 
some resemblance to the realities of holy writ. Or rather, in 
this instance of prophecy, as in the ceremonials of religion and 
the modes of government, God was pleased to condescend and 
conform to the customs and manners of the age, to make thereby 
a stronger impression on the minds of the people. Nor is such a 
condescension unworthy of the Deity, nor unsuitable to the other 

2 ' Ohservemus etiam aliis apparuisse vi- rwnlis elapsum, est. Nec mullo post Svlla, 

sioncs hujusmodi, quae funtra porlcnderent. Mario Jiiniorc el Norbano consult', iii eo 

Iia, Pluiarcho teste in vita Sylla', 'In Cam- ipso loco fnsis, et profligatis, el arsis homi- 

pania, circa Tiphaton montcm (qui aliis Ti- mi in septcm miHibus, consulem inelusit Ca- 

fata) interdiu visi sunt onfligeie magni hirci puss. El in Accii Bruto, qui a Ciceione ci- 

duo, et ea omnia faccrc ct pati, qua: viri in tatur libro primo De Divinalione, Tarquiniua 

pugna solent.' Spectrum aulem, eterra sen- superbus suum hoc sonmium narrat, 
sira elatum, paulo post dissipatum, et ex 

1 Visum est in somnis pastorem ad me appellere 
Pccus lanigerum eximia pulchritudine, 
Duos consanguincos arietes inde eligi. 
Prteclarioremque alterum immolare me : 
Deinde ejus germanum cornibus connitier 
Tn me arietare, eoque me ad casum dari: 
Exin prosiratum terra graviter saucium, 
Kesupinum, in ccelo contueri maximum,' Sc. 

Hi arietes consanguinei L. Junium Brutum, gens, eum reeno suo spohavit.' Boch»rti 
et fratrem ejus a Tarquinio ca>sum signifi- Hierozoic. pars prior, 1. 2, c. 46, col. 527. 
cabant; quorum ilk', in Tarquinium insur- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



236 



BISHOP NEWTON 



methods of his providence, hut is rather an argument of his infi- 
nite goodness. 

In the former vision there appeared four beasts, because there 
four empires were represented : but here arc only two, because 
here we have a representation of what was transacted chiefly 
wit liin two empires. The first of the four empires, that is the 
Babylonian, is wholly omitted here, for its fate was sufficiently 
known, and it was now drawing very near to a conclusion. The 
second empire in the former vision, is the first in this; and 
what was there compared to a bear, is here prefigured by a rain. 
"Then I lifted up mine eyes, (saith Daniel, ver. 3,) and saw, 
and behold, there stood before the river, a ram which had two 
horns, and the two horns were high; but one was higher than 
the other, and the higher came up last." This ram with two 
horns, according to the explication of the angel Gabriel, was 
the empire of the Medes and Persians, (ver. 20:) "The ram 
which thou sawest having two horns, are the kings (or kingdoms) 
of Media and Persia." The source of this figure of horns for 
kingdoms, as a 3 learned writer observes, must be derived from 
the oriental languages, in which the same word signifies a horn, 
and a crown, and power, and splendour. Whence a horn was an 
ensign of royalty among the Phoenicians, and the Hebrew word 
PP keren or a horn, is several times by the Chaldee paraphrasts 
rendered unsha malchulha or a kingdom; and horns are fre- 
quently xised for kings and kingdoms in the Old Testament. 
This empire, therefore, which was formed by the conjunction 
of the Medes and Persians, and is often called the Medo-Per- 
sian, was not unfitly represented by a ram ivith two horns. 
Cyrus, the founder of this empire, was 4 son of Cambyses king 
of Persia, and by his mother Mandane was grandson of As- 
tyages king of Media; and afterwards marrying the daughter 
and only child of his uncle Cyaxares king of Media, he suc- 
ceeded to both crowns, and united the kingdoms of Media and 
Persia. It was a coalition of two very formidable powers, and 
therefore it is said that "-the two horns were high : but one," 
it is added, " was higher than the other, and the higher came 
up last." The kingdom of Media was the more ancient of the 
two, and more famous in history; Persia was of little note or 
account till the time of Cyrus: but under Cyrus the Persians 
gained and maintained the ascendant ; some 6 authors say that 



3 Quam melius itaque ex linjruis orientis 
potuisset liujus rei fans erui? quibiis, (it id 
est jam enntritum, eadem voce cornu, roro~ 
nu, -potentiate splendor nunciipantur. Utide 
count, regium insi^r.e ajiud Plurnices, et 
Hebramrnm pp se i cornu, Chatda'is iriter- 
pretihus aliquofies n.*vdSo sen wrrtnm red- 
dilur, ut Vldit illustris Grotius ; ct cornua pro 



regno et retribwt passim in veleri fu-dere. 
Spanlieim. de Usu Nuinismaium, vol. 1, 
Dissert. 7, p. 400. 

1 Xenoplion. Cyroprcd. 1. 1, c. 2, § 1 el 
8 ; c. 5, tj 1 7, sqq. 

4 Herod. I. 1, § ISO. Strabo, 1. 15, p. 
10C2. Justin. 1. 1, c. C. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



on the ruoniECiES. 



237 



Cyrus subdued (lie king of I lie M<-des by force of nnns ; and 
his son * Cambyses upon his death-brd earnest fy exhorted ihf; 
Pel ~ni in not, to sillier the kingdom to return again to the 
Med.es. Hut a question still remains, why that empire, which 
was he fore likened to a bear for its cruelly, should now he re- 
presented by ii ram ? Mr. Mede's conjecture is ingenious and 
plausible enough, 7 that (he Hebrew word for a rum, and the 
Hebrew word for Persia, both springing from the same root, and 
both implying something of strength, the one is not improperly 
made tins type of the other. The propriety of it appears from 
hence, as is suggested likewise by another writer in the general 
preface to Mr. Mede's works, that it was usual for the king of 
Persia to wear a ram's head made of gold, and adorned with 
precious stones, instead of a diadem ; for so 8 Ammianus Mar- 
cel] inns- describes him. Bishop Chandler and others farther 
9 observe, that ' rams heads with horns, one higher and the other 
lower, are still to be seen on tbe pillars at Persepolis.' 

The great exploits of the ram are recapitulated in the next 
verse, (ver. 4:) "I saw the ram pushing westward, and north- 
ward, and southward, so that, no beasts might stand before him, 
neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand, but 
he did according to his will, .and became great." Under Cyrus 
himself, the Persians pushed their conqupsts westward 1 as far 
as the /Egean sea and the bounds of Asia : northioard they sub- 
dued 2 the Armenians, Cappadocians, and various other nations: 
southward they conquered Egypt, if not under Cyrus as 3 Xeno- 
phon affirms, yet most certainly under * Cambyses, the son and 
successor of Cyrus. Under Darius they subdued 5 India, but 
in the prophecy no mention is made of their conquests in the 
east, because those countries lay very remote from the Jews, and 
were of little concern or consequence to them. The ram was 
strong and powerful, " so that no beasts might stand before him, 
neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand ;" that 
is, none of the neighbouring kingdoms were able to contend 
with the Persians, but all fell under their dominion. " He did 
according to his will, and became great :" and the Persian em- 
pire was increased and enlarged to such a degree, that it ex- 



6 Herod. 1. 3, § 65. 

' — ' quis stispicari possit, etiam ariclis de 
rege Persarnm in eadem visione typum, ad 
nominis Elam (quod alterum duorum est 

3uo ea gons appelletur) significatum allu- 
ero. S>n enim He'.irxis (undo nomen y« 
arks) el oSx atque nVy Chaldaeis, idem 
significant ncmpe forlem seu robustum esse. 
Forte irritur oS^ Elam istis, ut illis V"* 
arielcm sonabat, indeque rex Elam hoc typo 
Danieli figuratnr. 1 Mede's Works, b. 3, 
Com. Apoc. p. 474. 

• — 1 Aureum capitis arietini sigmentum 



interstinctum tapillis pro diademate gestans/ 
Ammian. Marcell. 1. 19, c. 1. 

9 Bp. Chandler's Vindication, c. 1, § 4, p. 
154. * Aries item bicornis inter rudera Per- 
sepoleos.' Wetstein. in Rev. xiii. 11. 

1 Herod. 1. 1, c. 169. Xenoph. Cyrcpa?d 
1. 7, c. 4. 

2 Xenoph. ibid. lib. 3, c. 2 et 7; c. 4, 
§ 16. 

3 Xenoph. ibid. lib. 1, c. 1, § 4 et 8 . c. 6, 
§ 20. 

4 Herod. 1. 3, c. 39. 
* Herod. 1. 4, c. 44. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



238 



BISHOP NEWTON 



(ended, (Esther i. T,) "from India even unto Ethiopia, over an 
hundred and seven and twenty provinces ;" so that seven pro- 
vince-; were added to the hundred and twenty, (Dan. vi. 1,) 
which it contained in the time of Cyrus. 

After the ram the he-goat appears next upon (lie scene. "And 
ns I was considering', (saith Daniel, ver. 5,) behold, an he-goat 
came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched 
not the ground : and the goat had a notn hie horn between his 
eyes." Which is thus interpreted by the angel Gabriel, (ver. 
21:) " The rough goat is the king of Grecia, and the great horn 
that is between his eyes, is the first, king," or kingdom. A go,U 
is very properly made the type of the Grecian or Macedonian 
empire, because the Macedonians at first, about two hundred 
years before Daniel, were denominated JEgcadM or the goal's peo- 
ple ; and upon this occasion, as heathen authors report, Ca- 
ranus, their first king, going with a great multitude of Greeks 
to seek new habitations in Macedonia, was commanded by the 
oracle to take the goats for his guides to empire: and after- 
wards seeing a herd of goats flying from a violent storm, he fol- 
lowed them to Edessa, and there fixed the seat of his empire, 
made the goats his ensigns or standards, and called the city 
JEgece, or the goafs town, and the people JEgeadec or the goafs 
people. This observation is likewise owing to the most excel- 
lent Mr. Mede : 6 and to this may be added that the city yEgeac 
or JEgre, was the usual burying-place 7 of the Macedonian kings. 
It is also very remarkable, that Alexander's son by lioxana was 
named Alexander JEgus, or the son of the goat; and 8 some of 
Alexander's successors are represented in their coins with goafs 
horns. This he-goat "came from the west :" and who is igno- 
rant that Europe licth westward of Asia 1 He came " on the 
face of the whole earth," carrying every thing before him in all 
the three parts of the world then known : "and he touched not 
the ground," his marches were so swift and his conquests so 



e 'Nec dcesse videtur hujusmodi allusionis 
exemplum apud Danielem, c. 8, ubi Mace- 
doncs, qui tunc temporis jEqeades (hoc est, 
Caprini) dicebantur, typo caprarum, rexque 
hirci fiirura designatur. " Ecce," inquit, lt hir- 
cus caprarum (id est, caprarum maritns) 
venit ah oceidenie, See/' Innuit auu-m Alex- 
atirlruui magnum, sEqradum reborn. Illi 
Alacedones sunt, lta enim gens ista voca- 
batur qua prima re-jni sedes orat, a Carano 
conditore, duccntis plus minus ante Dartie- 
'em annis. Occasionem nominis ex Trogo 
refert epitomator Justinus, 1. 7, c. 1, cujus 
verba ascribere non gravabor. 'Caranus,' 
inquit, 'cum magna multitudine Grx-corum, 
sedes in Macedonia rcsponso oraculi jussus 
Ruaarere, cum in iEmathiam vunisseU ur- 



hem Edessam non snntienlihus nppidanis 
propter inibrium et nebuhe inagniUidinem, 
gregem caprarum inibrem fiigjiniium secu- 
tus, occupavit : revucui usque in nicmuriarn 
oraculi, quo jussus erut ducibus capris im- 
perium quarere re«ui sedem slaiuit; rcli- 
gioseque postea observavit, quocuiiutie ag- 
men moveret, ante signa casdem capras 
habere, ctcptorum duces liabiturus quas reg- 
ni habucrat aiilhorcs. Urbem Edessam ob 
memoriam tnuneris .*52°*ea?,popidum JQge.ar 
du* vocavit.' Vide camera. RIede's Works, 
b. 3, Comment. Apoc. p. 473, 474. 

' Plin. 1.4, c. 10, § 17. Vide eliam notas 
Hardmni. 

" Spaiiheim. de TJsu Numismatum, vol. 1, 
Dissert. 7, p. 389 et 399. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



239 



rapid, that lie might be said in a manner to fly over the ground 
without touching it. For the same reason the same empire in 
the former vision was likened to a leopard, which is a swift nim- 
ble animal, and to denote the greater quickness and impetu- 
osity, to a leopard with four wings. " And the goat had a nota- 
ble horn between his eyes ;" this horn, saith the angel, "is the 
first king," or kingdom of the Greeks in Asia, which was erected 
by Alexander the Great, and continued for some years in his 
brother Philip Aikkeus and his two young sons Alexander 
iEgus and Hercules. Dean Prideaux, speaking of the swiftness 
of Alexander's marches, hath a passage 9 which is very pertinent 
to our present purpose. ' He flew with victory swifter than others 
can travel, often with his horse pursuing his enemies upon the 
spur whole days and nights, and sometimes making long marches 
for several days, one after the other, as once he did in pursuit of 
Darius, of near forty miles a day for eleven days together. So 
that by the speed of his marches he came upon his enemy be- 
fore they were aware of him, and conquered them before they 
could be in a posture to resist him. Which exactly agreeth with 
the description given of him in the prophecies of Daniel some 
ages before, he being in them set forth under the similitude of 
a panther, or leopard with four wings: for he was impetuous 
and fierce in his warlike expeditions, as a panther after his prey, 
and came on upon his enemies with that speed, as if he flew with 
a double pair of wings. And to this purpose he is in another 
place of those prophecies compared to an he-goat coming from 
the west, with that swiftness upon the king of Media and Persia, 
that he seemed as if his feet did not touch the ground. And his 
actions, as well in this comparison as in the former, fully verified 
the prophecy.' 

In the two next verses we have an account of the Grecians 
overthrowing the Persian empire, (ver. 6, 7.) "And he came 
to the ram that had two herns, which I had seen standing 
before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. 
And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved 
with choler against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two 
horns, and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, 
but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him ; 
and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand." 
The ram had before pushed westward, and the Persians in the 
reigns of Darius Hystaspis and Xerxes 1 had poured down with 
great armies into Greece ; but now the Grecians in return 
carried their arms into Asia, and the he-goat invaded the ram 
that had invaded him. "And he came to the ram that had 
two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran 
unto him in the fury of his power." One can hardly read these 

• Prideaux Connect, part 1, b. 8, Ann. 330. Alexander 2. 1 Herod. I 6, et 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



240 



BISHOP NEWTON 



word-; without having ?ome image of Darins's army standing and 
guarding the river Granicus," and of Alexander on the other 
side with hid forces plunging in, swimming across the stream, 
and rii-liing on the enemy with all the fire and fury that can he 
imagined. It was certainly a strange, rash, mad attempt, with 
only a!w.it thirty-live thousand men, to attack, at such disad- 
vantage, an army of more than five times the number: but he 
was successful in it, and this success diffused a terror of his 
name, and opened his way to the conquest of Asia. "And I 
saw him come close unto the ram :" he had several close en- 
gagements or set battles with the king of Persia, and parti- 
cularly at the river Granicus in Phrygia, at the straits of Issus 
in Cilieia, and in the plains of Arbela in Assyria. "And he 
was moved with clioler against him," for 3 the cruelties which 
the Persians had exercised towards the Grecians: and for 4 
Darius's attempting to corrupt sometimes his soldiers to betray 
him, and sometimes his friends to destroy him ; so that he 
would not listen to the most advantageous offers of peace, but 
determined to pursue the Persian king, not as a generous and 
noble enemy, but as a poisoner and a murderer, to the death 
that he deserved. "And he smote the ram, and brake his two 
horns:" he subdued Persia and Media, with the other provinces 
and kingdoms of the Persian empire; and it is memorable, 
that in 5 Persia he barbarously sacked and burned the royal 
city of Perscpolis, the capital of the empire; and in 6 Media, 
Darius was seized and made a prisoner by some of his own 
traitor-subjects, who not long afterwards basely murdered him. 
" And there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but 
he cast him down to the ground and stamped upon him ;" he 
conquered wherever he came, routed all the forces, took all 
the cities and castles, and entirely subverted and ruined the 
Persian empire. "And there was none that could deliver the 
ram out of his hand ;" not even his numerous armies could 
defend the king of Persia, though his forces 7 in the battle of 
Issus amounted to six hundred thousand men, and 8 in that of 
Arbela to ten or eleven hundred thousand, whereas the 9 whole 
number of Alexander's was not more than forty-seven thou- 
sand in either engagement. So true is the observation of the 
Psalmist, (xxxiii, 16.) " there is no king saved by the multi- 



2 Arrian. do Expcd. Alex. 1. 1, c. 14, Sc. 
( Sic Granictim, tot millibus equitum petti— 
tumquR in ulteriore stantibus ripa, superavit, 1 
Quint. Curl. 1. 4 c. 9. 

3 Diod. Sic. 1. 17, c. 69. Quint. Curt. 
1. 5, c. 6. 

4 Quint. Curt. 1. 4, c. 11. 'Verum enim- 
vero,quum modo milites meos Uteris ad pro- 
ditionem, modo amicos ad perniciem meam 
pecunia solicitet; ad internecionem mini 



pencquendus est, non ut justus hostis, sej 
ut percussor veneficus.' 

' Diod. Sic. 1. 17, c. 70. Quint. Curt. 
1. 5, c. 6, et 7. 

s Quint. Curt. 1. 5, c. 8, &c. 

* Arrian. de Exped. Alii. 1. 2, c. 8. Plu- 
tarch, in Alex. t) 18. 

e Plutarch, in Alex. § 31. Diod. Sic. 1. 17, 
c. 53. Rhod. Arrian. 1. 3, c. 8. 

9 Polyb. 1. 12, § 19. Arrian. 1. 3, c. 12. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



241 



f.ude of an host :" and especially when Cod hath declared the 
fall of empires, I.Tton even this givafrs! must. Cull. The fortune 
of Alexander, of which ho huh ii hath i»n n :-;<i<l ; ' Plutarch hath 
wi'il leu a whole treatise about it ; ih;- f.»r: unc of Alexander, I say, 
was 1 1< 1 1 i i i 1 1 hul. the providence of Coil. 

When Alexander was at Jerusalem, these prophecies were 
shown lo him by the high-priest, according to (he 3 relation of 
Josephns. For while Alexander lay at the siege of Tyre, he 
sent (o Jaddua the high-priest at Jenisaiem lo demand provi- 
sions for his army, and the tribute that was annually paid to 
Darius. But the high-priest refused to comply with these de- 
mands, by reason of his oath of allegiance to the king of Persia. 
Alexander therefore in great rage vowed to revenge himself upon 
the Jews : and as soon as he had taken Tyre and Gaza, he 
marched against Jerusalem. The high-priest, in this imminent 
danger, had recourse to God by sacrifices and supplications : and 
as he was directed in a vision of the night, he went forth the 
next day in his pontifical robes, with all the priests in their proper 
habits, and the people in white apparel, to meet the conqueror, 
and to make their submissions to him. As soon as the king saw 
(he high-priest coming to him in this solemn procession, he ad- 
vanced eagerly to meet him, and bowing down himself before 
him, received him with religious awe and veneration. All pre- 
sent were astonished at this behaviour of the king, so contrary 
to their expectation ; and Parmenio in particular demanded the 
reason of it, why he, whom all others adored, should pay such 
adoration to the Jewish high-priest. Alexander replied, that 
he paid not this adoration to him, hut to that God whose priest 
he was : for while he was at Dio, in Macedonia, and was medi- 
tating upon his expedition against the king of Persia, there ap- 
peared unto him in a dream this very man, and in this very 
habit, inviting him to come over into Asia, and promising him 
success in the conquest of it. : and now he was assured that he 
had set out upon this expedition under the conduct of God, 
to whom therefore he payed this adoration in the person of 
his high-priest. Hereupon he entered Jerusalem in peace, and 
went up and offered sacrifices to God in the temple, where the 
high-priest produced and laid before him the prophecies of 
Daniel, wherein it was written that a king of Grecia should 
overthrow the Persian empire, which he interpreted of himself. 
After this he granted peculiar privileges lo the Jews, and pro- 
ceeded in his expedition with full confidence and assurance of 
success. 

Some persons have rejected this account as fabulous, parti- 
cularly Van Dale, Mr. Moyle, and Collins, who says that it is 
1 an entire fiction unsupported, and inconsistent with history 

1 Ilipi t?i; 'AXeltfrfyoo rv^?;. 2 Josephi Antiqu. ]. 11, c. 8. 

21 2F 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



242 



BISHOP NEWTON 



and chronology, and romantic in its circumstances.' 3 Bu'. 
Bishop Lloyd, Dean Prideaux, Bishop Chandler and other: 
have sufficiently vindicated (lie truth of the story. 4 Even Bayle 
himself", who was never thought to be over-credulous, admits 
the fact : and it must be said, though some things are extraor- 
dinary, yet. there is nothing incredible in (he whole relation. 
Alexander lay seven months at. the siege of Tyre ; in that time 
he might well want provisions for his army : and it is no won- 
der that he should send for some into Judea, when the Tynans 
themselves used to be supplied from thence, (1 Kings v. 9, 1 1 ; 
Ezck. xxvii. 17; Acts xii. 20.) The fidelity of the Jews to 
Darius, and their regard to their oath 5 was nothing more than 
they practised upon oilier occasions ; for the same reason 5 they 
would not submit to Ptolemy, having taken an oath to another 
governor : and Ptolemy afterwards rewarded them for it in 
Egypt, and 6 committed the most important garrisons and 
places of trust to their keeping, thinking that he. might safely 
rely upon them, who had proved themselves so steady and faith- 
ful to their former princes and governors, and particularly to 
Darius king of Persia. That Alexander was in Judea, I think 
w r e may collect from other authors. Arrian says, 7 that he sub- 
dued all that part of Syria which was called Palestine. Pliny 
affirms, 8 that the balsam-tree, which grew only in Judea, was 
cut and bled a certain quantity in a day, while Alexander was 
waging war in those parts. Justin informs us, 9 that he went 
into Syria, where many princes of the east, met him with their 
mitres ; upon which passage the note of Isaac Vossius, is very 
just and pertinent:' 'I think that Justin had respect to that 
memorable history, which Josephus relates of Jaddua the high- 
priest of the Jews.' If Alexander therefore came into Judea, 
as he certainly did, it was prudent in the Jews, though they re- 
fused to succour him at a distance, yet to submit to him upon 
his nearer approach ; it was in vain to withstand the conqueror, 
and the terror of his name was now become very great by his 
victories, and especially after the dreadful execution that he 



3 Van Dale Dissert, super Aristcam, c. 
10. Movie's Letters to Prideaux, |>. 26, &c. 
vol. 2. Collins's Scheme of literal Prophecy, 
p. 462. 

* Bishop Lloyd's Letter to Dr. Sherlock. 
Prideaux Connect, and answers to Mr. 
Moyle. Bishop Chandler's Vindication of 
his Defence, c. 2, § 1, p. 176, &c. Mr. 
Sam. Chandler's Vindication of Daniel, p. 
76, &c. Bayle's Diet. Art. Haceoo, Not. O. 

6 Joseph. Antii[. 1. 12, c. 1. 

* Joseph, ibid, et contra Apion, 1. 2, 
§ 4. 

T Arrian. de Exped. Alex. 1. 2, c. 25. Kai 



fiivr/S St)D('a5 TrpoffKr/y'ojp/ic^ra ijtr]. El ccrAeru. 
qnidem 6yr?Vp, fjuai Pultfstina vocatur, ojqAda 
in sunm yotcstatt m udthtxerat, 

• PJin.Nat. Hist. 1. 12.C.25, §54. 'Alex- 
andro maL'no res ibi gerente, toto die. a:stivo 
unam roneliam impleri justtim erat.' 

9 'Tune in Syiiatn proficiscitur, ubi ob- 
vios cum infulis mnitos orientis reges ha- 
buit.' Justin. Hist. 1. 11, c. 10, §6. 

1 ' Pnto respicere Juslinum ad merno- 
rabilem illam historiam, quam Josephus 
de Jaddo, summo Judajorum sacerdotc, nar- 
rat.' 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



243 



had made; at Tyre and at Gaza. While Alexander was at Jeru- 
salem, it w as natural enough for the ] i i i^l i-| >ri-;~t to show him tin: 
prophecies of a kill!? of Greeia overcoming the king of Persia. 
Nothing could he devised more likely to engage his attention, to 
cnnlirui his hopes, and to conciliate his favour to (he whole 
nation. And for his sacrificing in the temple, it. is no more 
than * other heathen princes have done, it, is no more than he 
did in other places, lie might perhaps consider God as a local 
deity, and oiler sacrifices to him at Jerusalem, as he did to Her- 
cules tit Tyre, and to Jupiter Ilammon in Egypt, and to Bclus 
in Babylon. 

What are then the great objections to the credibility of this 
story 1 It is pretended, that it is inconsistent with chronology; 
for Joscphus places this event after the sieges of Tyre and of 
Gaza, whereas 3 all historians agree that Alexander went directly 
from Gaza to Egypt in seven days. But the best historians do 
not always relate fads in the exact order of time, as they hap- 
pened ; they connect things of a sort together, and often mention 
later occurrences first, reserving what they think more important 
for the last place: and such possibly might he the intention of 
Joseph t is. Eusehius affirms, that Alexander 4 went after the 
siege of Tyre immediately to Jerusalem; and he might have 
good authority for aHinning so, living as he did in Palestine : and 
with him agree Usher, Prideaux, and the best chronologers. And 
indeed it is most probable, that Alexander's progress was from 
Tvrc to Jerusalem, and from Jerusalem to Gaza; because his 
resentment of the affront that he had received was then fresher 
in his mind, and Jerusalem lay not much out of the way from 
Tyre to Gaza, and it was not likely that he should leave a place 
of such strength and importance untaken behind him. But 
if Joscphus was mistaken about two months in point of time, 
yet such a mistake is not. sufficient to shake the credit of his 
whole relation. What historian is there almost who hath not 
fallen into a mistake of the like kind. And yet after all Josc- 
phus might not be mistaken, for Alexander might march against 
Jerusalem from Gaza, either during the siege or after it. Arrian 
informs us, 5 that while the siege of Tyre was carrying on, and 
the machines and ships were building, Alexander with some 
troops of horse and other forces went into Arabia, and having 
reduced that part of the country to his obedience partly by force, 
and partly by treaty, he returned to the cam; 1 in eleven days : 
and why might he not make such an excursion from Gaza for a 



* Joseph, contra Apion. 1. 2, § 5, 2 Mac- 
cab, xiii. 23. 

3 Diocl. Sic. I. 17, c. 49. Q,. Curtius, 
1. 4, c. 7, 5 2. Arrian. 1. 3, c. 1. Plutarch 
in Alex. § 26. 



4 Eusclm Chron. UVllcr's Annals, p. 214, 
21*. Prid. Connect. Part 1, b. 7, Anno 532. 
Darius 4. 

1 Arrian. dc Expcd. Alex. 1. 2, c. 20. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



244 



BISHOP NEWTON 



few (.lays, during- ilic two inonlhs that his army was besieging 
it 1 or after he had taken the city, why might he not with part of 
the mi imv go to Jerusalem, and leave the oilier part to rest them- 
selves at Gaza 1 Jerusalem lay at no very great distance from 
Gaza, and a person of Alexanders expedition might go and 
return within a very few days. The historians say, indeed, 
that he came into Egypt in seven days after he departed from 
Gaza; but none of them say how lung he stayed at. Gaza, to 
refresh his army after the siege. We know from Diodorus, 0 thai 
he stayed long enough to settle the affairs of the country about 
Gaza ; and why might he not in that time make this, visit to 
Jerusalem ] 

Another objection is taken from the silence of authors, who 
would hardly have passed over so memorable a transaction, if 
there had been any truth in it : but it is not so much as men- 
tioned by any of the heathen historians; it is supported en- 
tirely by the testimony of Josephus. But if we reject all 
relations, which rest upon the credit of a single historian, an- 
cient history will be shrunk into a very narrow compass. 
There were numerous writers of the life aird actions of Alex- 
ander, who were his companions in the wars, or lived in or 
near his time, as Ptolemy, Aristobulus, and others : but none 
of their writings have been transmitted down to us ; they have 
all been swallowed up in the gulf between that time and this ; 
and who can be certain that some of them did not record this 
transaction? It must have been mentioned by some ancient 
historian; for we see that Justin in a short abridgment of his- 
tory is thought to have alluded to it ; and some other author 
might have related it at large in all its circumstances. The 
most copious writers now extant of Alexander's affairs, are Dio- 
dorus Siculus, Quintus Curtius, Arrian, and Plutarch : but the 
eldest of these lived some centuries after Alexander, so that they 
must have transcribed from former historians : and they have 
transcribed variously, as suited their particular purpose ; what 
one hath inserted, another hath omitted ; and not two of them 
have, related things exactly alike. There are actions and sayings 
of Alexander, which are omitted by them all, but yet are pie- 
served by other authors: and no wonder, then, that with tha 
common prejudice of Greeks and Romans, they should omit 
some particulars of so remote and so disagreeable a people as 
the Jews. The affairs of each province are best related by r the 
writers of each province. A Jew was most likely to record the 
particulars concerning the Jews. And Josephus, though he may 
have been thought credulous in some respects, yet was never 
charged with forging of history. His credit as an historian will 
upon examination be found equal almost to the very best. Jo- ' 

6 Diod. Sic. 1. 17, c. 49. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



245 



soph Scaligcr, who was an exceeding pood judge in mailers of 
this nature, 7 giveth him the character of a most faithful, a most 
diligent, and a most learned writer ; of whom, saith he, we may 
boldly affirm, that not only in Jewish, hut likewise in foreign 
iiffnirs, we may more safely rely on his credit, than on all the 
Greek and Latin historians together. 

There remains then no difficulty that, can, really stick with 
ns, unless it he the particular interposition of God in this affair 
and the prophetic dreams of Ale\-andcr and the high-priest. 
These things, it must be confessed, are wonderful; hut if we 
recollect the miraculous interpositions of God in favour of his 
people ; if we reflect what a particular providence attended 
Alexander, and conducted him to conquest, and empire ; if we 
consider the clear and express prophecies concerning him ; 
these things, though wonderful, niav yet easily he reconciled 
to our belief, and will appear perfectly consistent with the 
oilier dispensations of divine providence. Admitting the truth 
of the prophecies, we cannot think these extraordinary circum- 
stances at all incredible. These extraordinary circumstances 
are alleged to confirm the prophecies; and if the prophecies 
he found mutually to confirm these extraordinary circum- 
stances, this is so far from weakening that it strengthens the 
argument. Indeed without the supposition of the truth of 
these circumstances, it will be extremely difficult to account 
for Alexander's granting so many privileges and favours to the 
Jews. He 8 allowed them the free exercise of their religion ; 
he exempted their land from tribute every seventh, or the 
sabbatical year; he settled many of them at Alexandria with 
privileges and immunities equal to those of the Macedonians 
themselves ; and when the Samaritans had revolted, and mur- 
dered the governor whom he had set over them, he assigned 
their country to the Jews, and exempted it in the same manner 
as Judea from tribute, 9 Josephus hath proved from Alexander's 
own letters, and from the testimony of Hecatreus, a heathen 
historian. But what were the merits and services of the Jews, 
that they should be so favoured and distinguished above other 
people 1 There is no way of accounting for it so probable, as 
by admitting the truth of this relation. With this all appears 
natural and easy, and is utterly inexplicable without it. 

But to return from this digression, if it may be called a 
digression, to consider a point of history, that is so nearlv 
related to our subject. Nothing is fixed and stable in human 

* 'Josephus, fidissimus, duigentissimus, credi, quam omnibus Grcecis et Lattnis.* 

et eruditissimus scriptor. 1 Seal, in nolis ad Idem in Prolegom. de Emendations Tern 

Fra^menia Grrec. p. 45. ' De Josepho nos porum, p. 17. 
hoc andacter dicimus, non solum in rebus 8 Joseph. Antiq. 1. 11, c. 8, § 5. 
Judaicis, sed etiam in externis tutius illi 9 Joseph, contra Apion. I. 2, § 4. 

21 * 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



246 



BISHOP NEWTON 



affairs; mid (he empire of (lie front, though exceeding great, 
was perhaps for that reason (lie sooner broken into pieces, 
(ver. 8 :) ''Therefore t he he-coat waxed very great, and when 
lie was strong, the great horn was broken ; and, for il came up 
four notable ones, toward (he four winds of heaven." Which 
the angel thus interprets, (ver. 22:) "Now that being broken, 
whereas four stood up for il, four kingdoms shall stand up out 
of the nation, but nol in his power." The empire of the goat 
was in its full strength, when Alexander died of a fever at 
Babylon. lie was succeeded in the throne by his natural bro- 
ther Philip Aridajtis, and by Ins own two sons Alexander /Egtis 
and Hercules: but. in the space or 1 about, fifteen years, lliey 
were all murdered, and then the first horn or kingdom was 
entirely broken. The royal family being thus extinct, the 
2 governors of provinces, who had usurped (lie power, assumed 
the title of kings: and by the defeat and death of Antigomis 
in the battle of Jpsus, they were reduced to four, 3 Cassander, 
Lysimachus, Ptolemy, and Seleucus, who parted Alexander's 
dominions between them, and divided and settled them into 
four kingdoms. These four kingdoms are the four notable horns, 
which came up in the room of t lie first great horn ; and are the 
same as the four heads of the leopard in the former vision. 
" Four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in 
his power ;" they were to be kingdoms of Greeks, not of Alex- 
ander's own family, but only of his nation ; and neither were 
they to be equal to him in power and dominion, as an empire 
united is certainly more powerful than the same empire divided, 
and the whole is greater than any of the parts. They were 
likewise to extend " toward the four winds of heaven :" and in 
the partition of the empire, 4 Cassander held Macedon, and 
Greece, and the western parts ; Lysimachus had Thrace, Bithy- 
nia, and the northern regions ; Ptolemy possessed Egypt, and 
the southern countries ; and Seleucus obtained Syria and the 
eastern provinces. Thus were they divided " toward the four 
winds of heaven." 

As in the former vision a little horn sprang up among the 
ten horns of the Roman empire, so here a little horn is de- 
scribed as rising among the four horns of the Grecian empire, 
(ver. 9, 10, 11, 12 :) "And out of one of them came forth a little 
horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and 
toward the east, and toward the pleasant land. And it waxed 



1 Pee Usher, Prideaut, and the chrono- 
logers. 

2 Diod. Sic. 1. 20, c. 53. Justin. 1. 15, 
c. 2. 'Hujos honoris ornamentis tamdiu 
omnes abstinuerunt, quaindiu filii regis sui 
superesse potuerunt. Tanta in illis vcre- 
cundia fu.it, ut cum opes regias liaherent, 



regum tamcn nominibus a^quo animo ca- 
rucrint, quoad Alcxandro justus hajres f u i t.* 

• Diod. Sic. 1. 21, c 1. Polyb. 1. 5, c. 67. 
Plutarch, in Demetrio, 5 30. 

4 Diod. Sic. ibid. Prideaux Connect, part 
1, b. 8, Ann. 301. Ptolemy Soter 4. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



247 



great even to (he host of heaven, and it cast clown some of the 
host nnd of the stars to the ground, .11 id stamped upon them. 
Yen, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and 
ov him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his 
sanctuary was cast. down. And an host, was given him against 
the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast, down 
tin; truth to the ground, and it practised, and prospered." All 
which is thus explained by the angel, (ver. 23, 2 J, 2.3 :) " And 
in the latter lime of their kingdom, when the transgressors are 
come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understand- 
ing dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall bo 
mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy won- 
derfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the 
mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he 
shall cause craft to prosper in his hand, and he shall magnify 
himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall 
also stand up against the prince of princes, but he shall be 
broken without hand." This Utile horn is by the generality of 
interpreters, both Tewish and Christian, ancient and modern, 
supposed to mean Antiochus Epiphanes, king of Syria, who 
was a great enemy and cruel persecutor of the Jews. So 5 Jose- 
phus understands the prophecy, and says that ' our nation suf- 
fered these calamities under Antiochus Epiphanes, as Daniel 
saw, and many years before wrote what things should come to 
pass.' In like manner 6 St. Jerome explains it of Antiochus 
Epiphanes, and says 'that he fought against Ptolemy Philo- 
meter and the Egyptians, that is against the south; and again 
against the east, and those who attempted a change of govern- 
ment in Persia ; and lastly he fought against the Jews, took 
Judea, entered into Jerusalem, and in the temple of God set up 
the image of Jupiter Olympius.' With St. Jerome agree most 
of the ancient fathers, and modern divines and commentators ; 
but then they all allow that Antiochus Epiphanes was a typo 
of Antichrist. Antiochus Epiphanes at first sight doth indeed 
in some features very much resemble the little horn ; but upon 
a nearer view and examination it will evidently appear, that in 
other parts there is no manner of similtude or correspondence 
between them. Sir Isaac Newton, with that sagacity which 
was peculiar to him, and with which he penetrated into Scrip- 



s Jn*rph. Antiq. 1. 10, P. 11, § 7. Kal 

Si) raSra tj/t^iv cvviSr) r'3 cQvu ira^tiv U7r' 
A.vti6^gu rjh Etc/kivous, kuOiIi? eltitv b Aa- 
vifjAsf, Kul toAXois crcciv IjtTTOOcQev avtypaips 
T(i ytvtwiutva. Et ftane factum est ut haze 
ipsa sab Antioclto Epiphane gens nostra pa- 
terctur, prtittt ri'tcrat Dnnidus, et mullis ante 
annis qucs Ventura erant scriptis mandave- 

nt. 



* Hieron. in Dan. c. S, col. 1105.—' Con- 
tra Ptolemaeum Pliilometorem dimicavit, hoc 
est, contra meridiem, et contra ^Egyptios. 
Rursumque ad orientem 7 et contra eos qui 
res novas in Perside moliebantur: ad e.\- 
tremum contra Juda?os dimicans, capta 
Juda*a, tinsressus est Ierosolvrram . et in 
templo Dei simulacrum Jovis Olympii sta- 
tuit. S 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



248 



BISHOP NEWTON 



ture as well as into nature, 7 perceived plainly that tlic little horn 
could not l>e drawn for Antiochus Epiphanes, hut must be de- 
signed for some other subject: and though we shall not en- 
tirely follow his plan, nor build altogether upon his foundation, 
yet wc shall be obliged to make use of several of his materials. 
There are then two ways of expounding this prophecy of the 
little horn, eilher by understanding it of Antiochus Epiphanes, 
and considering Antiochus as a type of Antichrist ; or by leav- 
ing him wholly out of the question, and seeking another applica- 
tion : and which method of the two is to be preferred, will bet- 
ter appear in the progress of this discourse. 

A horn in the style of Daniel doth not signify any particular 
king, but is an emblem of a. kingdom. In the former vision 
the ten horns were not ten kings, but so many kingdoms, into 
which the Roman empire was divided : and the little horn did 
not typify a single person, but a succession of men, claiming 
such prerogatives, and exerting such powers, as are there spe- 
cified. In this vision likewise the tiro horns of the ram do not 
represent the two kings, Darius the Mode, and Cyrus the Per- 
sian, but the two kingdoms of Media and Persia: and for this 
plain reason, because the ram hath all along two horns ; even 
when he is attacked by the he-goat, he hath still two horns; 
but the two kingdoms of Media and Persia had long been 
united under one king. The horns of the he-goat too, prefigure 
not kings, but kingdoms. The first great horn doth not. design 
Alexander himself, but. the kingdom of Alexander, as long as- 
thenic continued in him, and his brother and two sous. The 
four horns, which arose after the first was broken, are cxpre =.-!y 
said, (vcr. 22,) to be "four kingdoms:" and consequently it 
should seem, that the little horn cannot signify Antiochus 
Epiphanes or any single king, but must denote some kingdom ; 
by kingdom meaning, what 8 the ancients meant, any govern- 
ment, state or polity in the world, whether monarchy, or re- 
public, or what form soever. Now what kingdom was there, 
that rose up during the subsistence of the four kingdoms of 
the Grecian empire, and was advanced to any greatness and 
eminence, but the Roman 1 The first, great horn was the kingdom 
of Alexander and his family. The four horns were four kingdoms, 
not of his family, but only of the nation. "Four kingdoms 
-hall stand up out of the nation :" and doth not this imply that, 
the remaining kingdom, the kingdom of the little horn, should 
he not of the nation 1 

The general character, therefore, is better adapted to the Ro- 



Kir Isaac Newton's Observations on 
Daniel, c. 9. 

8 See tfnp point proved fi m tf.-^'on 
author;} as weli a.:; from S ri; eu-.-, >;i 



li'M'innin? of Mr. Mode's tract entitled 
lit annm Romrtmim rut. rfjmim nunrtvm l}a- 
w/./i's. .Moll's Works, ln.oli 3, p. 711. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



249 



mans : and now let, us consider tlie particular properties and 
aclions of the litllo horn, whether they may lie more justly 
ascribed to Antioclms Epiphanes, or to the Roman*. " And out 
of one of I hem came forth a little horn." Anlioehns Epiphanes 
was indeed tlie son of Anlioehns ihe Great, king' of Syria : and 
he is 9 said to be the little horn, because he rose from small be- 
ginning's to the kingdom, having been many years tin hostage at 
Rome. But then his kingdom was nothing more than a con- 
tinuation of one, of the four kingdoms; it cannot possibly be 
reckoned as a fifth kingdom springing up among (lie four ; find 
the little horn is plainly some power different and distinct from 
the four former horns. Is not this, therefore, more applicable 
1o the Romans, who were a new and different power, who rose 
from small beginnings to an exceeding great empire, who first 
subdued Maccdou and Greece, the capital kingdom of the goat, 
and from thence spread and enlarged their conquests over the 
rest? Nor let it seem strange, that (he Romans who were pre- 
figured by a great beast in the former vision, should in this bo 
represented only by the horn of a beast; for nothing is more 
usual, than to describe the same person or thing under different 
images upon dilferent occasions: and besides in this vision 
the Roman empire is not designed at large, but only the Roman 
empire as a horn of the goat. When the Romans first got 
footing in Greece, then they became a horn of the goat. Out 
of this horn they came, and were at first a little horn, but in 
process of time, overtopped the other horns. From Greece 
they extended their arms, and overran the other parts of the 
goat's dominions: and their actions within the dominions of 
the goat, and not their affairs in the western empire, are the 
principal subject of this prophecy. But. their aclions, which 
are most. largely and particularly specified, arc their great perse- 
cution and oppression of tlie people of God: which renders it 
probable, that the appellation of the little horn might be given 
them for the same reason that the great persecutor and op- 
pressor of the saints in the western empire is also called the 
little horn. It is the same kind of power, and therefore might 
be signified by the same name. 

It will appear too, that the time agrees better with the Ro- 
mans. "And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the 
transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, 
and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up." Anriochus 
Epiphanes might be said indeed to stand up in the latter lime of 



9 ( Quid qnum obses fnisset Romtp, et ne- 
scienlf seriatu cepisset imperiurn, cce.' Hic- 
ron. in Dun. 8, col. 1105. ' Antiochum Ejii- 
phanem si^ni!i"at, quia tint Roma; obses. 1 
Vatablus in locum. ' Auiiechus, qui obses 
fuit Roma;, uec a patru desi^milus rex, set! 



invasit rejourn, &c.' Clarins in lornm. 
* Anlioehns modica; primiun I'm innr, priva- 
tum, et Roma.* obses, ex post facto ilielus Epi- 
phanes.' Grotius in locum. So likewise 
Poole, &c. 

2G 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



250 



BISHOP NEWTON 



their kingdom; because Macedonia, (lie first of the four king 
donw, was conquered and reduced into a Roman province, 
diiriii'.!' his reign, But when he stood up, the transgressors in 
the Jewish nation ioere not come lo the full ; for when he began 
to reign, 1 Onias was high-priest, of the Jews, and I lie temporal 
as well as ecclesiastical governinent. wns at this time in the 
hands of the high-priest, and this Onias was a most, worthy 
trnod magistrate, as well as a most, venerable pious priest. As 
the author of the second hook of Maccabees saith, (2 Mac. 
iii. 1,) "the holy city was inhabited with all peace, and the 
laws were kept, very well, hecausc of the godliness of Onias the 
high-priest, and his hatred of wickedness." It. was after this 
lime, that, the great, corruptions were introduced into the Jewish 
church and nation ; and they were introduced chiefly through 
the menus of Autiochus, by his direction, or under his autho- 
rity. The Romans might much heller he said to stand up in 
the latter lime of their kingdom, who saw the end not, only of one 
kingdom, but of all the four; who first subdued the kingdom 
of Macedon and Greece, and then inherited by the will of At- 
tains, the kingdom of Pergamus, which was the remains of the 
kingdom of Lysimachus, and afterwards made a province of the 
kingdom of Syria, and lastly of the kingdom of Egypt. When 
the Romans stood up too, the transgressors were come to the full ; 
for the high-priesthood was exposed to sale ; good Onias was 
ejected for a sum of money to make room for wicked Jason, 
and Jason was again supplanted for a greater sum of money by 
a worse man (if possible) than himself, his brother Menelaus ; 
and the golden vessels of tin; temple were sold to pay for the 
sacrilegious purchase. At the same time the customs of the 
heathen nations were introduced among the Jews ; the youth 
were trained up and exercised after the manner of the Greeks ; 
the people apostatized from the true religion, and even " the 
priests, (2 Mac. iv. 14,) had no courage to serve any more at 
the altar, but despising the temple, and neglecting the sacri- 
fices, they hastened to be partakers of unlawful diversions." 
Nay, Jerusalem was taken by Antiochus ; forty thousand Jews 
were slain, and as many more were sold into slavery ; the 
temple was profaned even under the conduct of the high-priest 
Menelaus, was defiled with swine's blood, and plundered of 
every thing valuable ; and in the same year, 2 that Paulus 
Emilius the Roman consul vanquished Perseus the last king 
of Macedonia, and thereby put an end to that kingdom, the 
Jewish religion was put down, and the heathen worship was 
set up in the cities of Judea, and in Jerusalem ; and the temple 

1 For these am! manv pnrti'-iilars uhirh follow, I lie hvo books of Maccabees, and Jose- 
nhos his Antinnilies of" !he Jews lutisf lie e.orisilhed. 

2 .See Prideanx Conned, [tart 2, b. 3, Anno 1U8. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



251 



itself was consecrated to Jupiter Olympius, and his image was 
erected upon I lie very altar. Then indeed "the transgressor.* 
wire ('dine In the full," and (hen, as we see, llic Romans Blood 
up, "a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark 
sentences." 

A l,-in<j; in the prophetic style is the same as a Liniidom, ami 
a kingdom, as we before observed, is any slate or government. 
"A king of fierce countenance, and understanding daik sen- 
tences." The latter expression in the 3 Syriac is hanslaled 
skilful in tiding, and in the Arabic, sl.il/ul of disjivtalionn. We 
may suppose llie meaning to be, that this should he a politic 
and artful, as well as a formidable power; which is not so 
properly the character of Anliochus, as of the Romans. They 
were re presented in the former vision by a " beast dreadful 
and terrible ;" and for the same reason they are here denomi- 
nated " a king of fierce countenance." lie cannot so well he 
said to be "a king of fierce countenance," who was even 
frightened out of Egypt by a message l'rotu the Romans. The 
story is worthy of memory.' 1 Anliochus Epiphanes was making 
war upon Egypt, and w as in a fair way of becoming master 
of the w hole kingdom. The Romans, therefore, fearing lest he 
should grow too powerful by annexing Egypt to the crown of 
Syria, sent an embassy to him, to require him to desist from bis 
enterprise, or to declare war against lfim. He was draw ing near 
to besiege Alexandria, when he was met by the three ambassa- 
dors from Rome. Popillius, the chief of them, bad formerly 
been his friend and acquaintance, while he was an hostage at 
Rome : and the king, at their first meeting, graciously offered 
him bis hand in remembrance of their former friendship. But 
Popillius declined the compliment, by saying that private friend- 
ship must give place to the public welfare, and he must first 
know whether the king was a friend to the Roman state, before 
he could acknowledge him as .1 friend to himself : and so 
saying, be presented to him the tables which contained the de- 
cree of the senate, and desired an immediate answer. Anliochus 
opened and perused them, and he replied that he would con- 
sider the matter with his friends, and return his answer very 
speedily. But Popillius with a wand that he carried in his 
hand drew a circle in the sand round the king, and insisted upon 
his answer before he stirred out of that circle. The king, asto- 
nished at this peremptory and imperious manner of proceeding, 
after some hesitation, said that he would obey the commands of 
the senate ; and then at length Popillius reached forth his hand 

' " Regnandi peritus." Syr. "Disputatio- 45, c. 12. Valerius Maximus, 1. 6, c. 4, § 

num peritus." Arab. 3. Velleius Paterculus, I. 1, c. 10. Justin 

♦Polyb. Leant. 92, 1. 29, c. 11. Appian. 1. 34, c. 3. 
de Bellis Syriucis, p. 151 § 66. Livius, 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



252 



BISHOP NEWTON 



to him as a friend and confederate. This incident happened 
very soon a Tier the conquest of Macedonia, which as it dismayed 
Am ioclms, so it emboldened the Romans to act in this manner : 
and (his being their first memorable action, as soon as they be- 
came a horn or kingdom of (he goat, it is very filly said of them, 
more fitly than of Antiochus, "a king of fierce countenance 
shall stand up." 

The other actions likewise of the little horn accoi'd better 
with the Romans. This horn, though little at first, yet 
"waxed exceeding great toward the south, and toward the 
east, and toward the pleasant land." This horn, therefore, as 
Sir Isaac Newton justly observes, 5 was to rise up in the north- 
west parts of those nations, which composed the body of the 
goat: and from thence was to extend his dominion towards 
Egypt, Syria, and Judea. Observe the particulars. He " waxed 
exceeding great :" and so did the Roman empire even within 
the territories of the goat, but not so did Antiochus Epiphanes ; 
for he was so far from enlarging the kingdom of Syria, that it 
was less in his time than under most of his predecessors, and 
he 6 left it as he found it, tributary to the Romans. — " Toward 
the south :" Antiochus indeed did several times invade Egypt, 
and gained great advantages over Ptolemy Philomctor king of 
Egypt ; but he was never able to make himself absolute mas- 
ter of the country, and annex it to the kingdom of Syria ; as 
the Romans made it a province of their empire, and kept pos- 
session of it for several centuries. His designs were frustrated, 
as we have seen, by an embassy from the Romans ; and he 
went out. of Egypt baffled and disgraced, a word from them 
being as effectual as an army. — " Toward the east :" the Ro- 
mans did grow very powerful toward the east ; they conquered 
and made a province of Syria, which was the eastern kingdom 
of the goat : but Antiochus was seated in the east himself, 
and did not extend his dominions farther eastward. On the 
contrary, the Parthians had withdrawn their obedience from 
the kings of Syria, and had erected a growing kingdom in -the 
east. Antiochus did indeed 7 vanquish Artaxias, the tributary 
king of Armenia, who had revolted from him ; but this was 
rather in the north than in the east. He had not the like suc- 
cess among the Persians, who were also dilatory in paying their 
tribute ; for 8 having heard much of the tribes of Elyniais, and 
particularly of the temple there, he went thither with a design 
of seizing the treasures of the city and temple ; but the inhabi- 
tants rose upon him, repelled and routed him and his army, so 



5 Sir Isaac Newton's Observations on 
Daniel, chap. 9, p. 119, 120. 
0 2 Mace, viii. 10. 

' Apptau. de Bell. Syr. § 45, 46. P.jr- 



phvr. apttij Hieron. in Dan. 11, col. 1133. 

* 1 Maeeuli. vi. 1—4; 2Macc«b.ix. 1,2. 
Ju-wph. Atmij. I. 12, n. 8, § 1. Porphyrins 
apud Kieron in Dan. 1 1 . 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX THE PROPHECIES. 253 

thai he was forced id fly with ell— :t[»j>< >-7iilin<»iif. and ilisjrni«-o out 
nl' llii' countrv ; and sunn after he .-ii krni-d and died. — "And 
low .1 ill llir plea-'anl land," t li.it i , .fnil-.i ; I'm- -n il is called in 'la; 
I * - . i ' 1 1 1 ~ . (.-vi. 2 I.) "ilia plca--anl land ;'' an! in Jeremiah, (iii. Pi,) 
'■a plea-aul land, a goodly la • i il ;i •_; •. - ;" and so twice again itfter- 
w "ir,l- in Daniel, (\i. II.) Antiochus did indeed take Jeru- 
«;>!r>n, and miserably harass and oppress Jews, as it lias been 
almve iidaleil : bul I he Jews in a little lime, under the conduct 
of I !n' Maccabees, recovered llieir liberties, and established (heir 
religion and government in greater splendour and security than 
before. The Romans more oMerlually conquered and subdued 
then), first made, a province of their country, and then destroyed 
their city and temple, and dispersed the people, so that after so 
fatal a fall they have never from that time to this been able to 
rise again. 

Another remarkable properly, that eminently distinguished 
the little horn from all other.-, was that "his power should be 
miirlity, but not by his own power;" which commentators are 
much at a loss to explain. Home fay, 9 that he should be 
miirhty not so much by his own industry, as by (he gift of 
(Jod : but so are all horns or kingdoms whatever. Others say, 1 
that (lod should give him this power for the punishment of 
bis p.>tip!e ; and others again, 5 that, he should obtain it by the 
factions, and perfidy, and baseness of the Jew.?, who should 
betray their country to him: but these limit and restrain the 
meaning to a particular subject, to his power over the Jews, 
whereas it is said in the general, that "his power should be 
mighty, but not by his own power." "His power," in general, 
not only over this or that particular people, "should be might}-, 
but not by his own power." The best explanation that they 
can give of it, who understand the whole of Antiochus Epi- 
pbanes, is that 3 he attained to the crown chiefly by the favour 
and assistance of Eumcnes, king of Pergamus, and Attains his 
brother, who having at that time some jealousy of the Romans, 
were desirous to make the king of Syria their friend: but we 
do not read that they assisted him in any of his wars after- 
wards, and neither was his kingdom strengthened by foreign 
armies or alliances. They who conceive Antiochus to be a 
type of Antichrist' offer a fairer interpretation, because Anti- 
christ was to exercise an usurped authority, and not his own, 
and the kings of the earth, according to St. John, (Rev. xvii. 
13,) were to "give their power and strength unto the beast." 
Hut this part of the prophecy, as well as the rest, can no where 

* 'Non propria industria, sed Deodante.' Vatabulus. 

1 1 Quia Dens voluit per ipsum punire populum suum.' Clarius. 

a So Poole, Lowth, &c. 'Non lam ex ipso causa erit tanti increment], quam ex faction** 
bus Jud;porum.' Grolius. 3 Appian. de Bell. Syr. § 46. 

4 See Lovvth's Commert 

22 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



254 



BISHOP NEWTON 



be so justly and properly applied, as to 1 1 1 e Romans. With 
them ii quadrates exactly, and with none of (he oilier horns or 
kingdoms of the goat. The strength of (lie oilier kingdoms 
coii.-:-!cd in themselves, and had its foundation in some part 
of the goat: but the Roman empire, as a. horn or kingdom of 
the goat, was not mighty by its own power, was not strong 
by virtue of the goat, but drew its nourishment and strength 
from Rome and Italy. There grew the dunk and body of the 
tree, though the branches extended over Greece, Asia, Syria, and 
Egypt. 

The remainder of the prophecy relates mostly to the perse- 
cution and oppression of I lie people of God. "And he waxed 
great even to the host of heaven, (or against the host, of heaven,) 
and he cast down some of the host, and of the stars to the 
ground, and stamped upon them," that is, the Jewish stale in 
general, " the mighty and the holy people," (ver. 24,) or the 
Priests and Levites in particular, who are called stars; as they 
were eminent for their station, and illustrious for their know- 
ledge ; and the host of heaven, as they watched and served in 
the temple, and their service is denominated a warfare : (Num. 
viii. 24, 25.) This passage was in some measure fulfilled by 
Antiochus Epiphanes as well as by the Romans: but our 
Saviour making use of the like expressions, (Matt. xxiv. 29,) 
"the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the 
heavens shall be shaken," in speaking of the destruction of 
Jerusalem by the Romans, this passage also may more properly 
be referred to that event. 

" Yea he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, (or 
against the prince of the host,) and by him 1 lie daily sacrifice was 
taken away, and the place of his sanctuary w r as cast down.'' 
Antiochus did indeed take away the daily sacrifice, but he did 
not cast down the place of his sanctuary, he did not destroy Ihe 
temple. He took away the daily sacrifice for a few years, but 
the Romans for many ages : and the Romans likewise utterly 
destroyed the temple, which lie spoiled only and profaned. 

"And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by 
reason of transgression." The word here translated an host is 
rendered in other places, (Job vii. 1,) and in the book of Da- 
niel itself, (x. 1,) an appointed time: "And an appointed time 
was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of trans- 
gression :" Or as we read in the margin, The host was given over 
for the transgression against the daily sacrifice, and he cast down 
the truth to the ground, and he practised, and prospered. Or as the 
same thing is expressed by the angel, " He shall destroy won- 
derfully, and shall prosper, and practise, and shall destroy the 
mighty and the holy people ; and through his policy also he 
shall cause craft to prosper in his hand, and he shall magnify 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



OX THE PROPHECIES. 



255 



himself in his heart, and hy peace shall destiny many." Hut 
Ajitiochus did not so mightily destroy the Jews, nor prosper 
in his practises and designs against, them. A\ lien lie took Jeru- 
salem, ho slew forty thousand, and sold forty thousand more, : 
hut when the city was besieged and taken hy the Roman-?, 6 the 
number of (ho captives amounted to ninel}'-seven thousand, 
ami of the slain to eleven hundred thousand. The Romans too 
carried their conquest and revenge so far, as to put. an end to 
the government of the Jews, and entirely to take away their 
place and nation. Antiochus meant as much to root out the 
whole people ; his malice was as great, but his. success was not 
equal : for though his forces were victorious at first, yet they 
were defeated at last, and his 7 generals, Apollonius, Seron, Ni- 
canor and Goigias, Timotheus and Bacchides, and even Lysias 
himself, were all shamefully routed one after another : and the 
news of these defeats hastened his death. 

It is further added, that "he shall also stand up against the 
prince of princes." If by the prince of princes the high-priest be 
meant, it is very true that Antiochus did put in and put out 
the high-priests at pleasure, but the Romans took away the 
whole administration. If by the prince of princes be meant, as 
most, probably was meant, the Messiah, then Antiochus had 
no share in the completion ; it was effected by the Romans. 
It was by the malice of the Jews, but by the authority of the 
Romans, that he was put to death ; and he suffered the punish- 
ment of the Roman malefactors and slaves. And indeed it is 
very worthy of our most serious consideration, whether this 
part of the prophecy be not a sketch of the fate and sufferings 
of the Christian, as well as of the Jewish church. Nothing is 
more usual with the prophets than to describe the religion and 
worship of later times by metaphors and figures borrowed from 
their own religion. The Christians may full as well as the 
Jews be comprehended under the name of the holy people, or 
people of the holy ones. And the Romans not only crucified our 
Saviour, but also persecuted his disciples for above three cen- 
turies : and when at length they embraced the Christian reli- 
gion, they soon corrupted it ; so that it may be questioned, 
whether their favour was not as hurtful to the church, as their 
enmity. As the power of the Roman emperors declined, that 
of the Roman pontiffs increased: and may it not with equal 
truth and justice be said of the latter, as of the former, that 
they cast down the truth to the ground, and practised, and pros- 
pered ? How applicable in this sense is every part of the angel's 
interpretation! "A king of fierce countenance, and under- 
standing dark sentences shall stand up. And his power shall 

6 Joseph, de Bell. Jud. 1. 6, c. 9, § 2 et 3. 

* 1 Mace. iii. iv. 2 Mace. viii. x. Josephi. Anlio. 1. 12, c. 7. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



256 



BISHOP NEWTON 



bo uiiirl.lv, !>::'. n<;( by his own power: and ho si mil destroy 
wonderfu 1 :; . and shall prosper, and practise, nidi shall deslroj 
the M! : -.; !.:y ami I lie holy people, (or the j.- :>,•!■■ of lite, huhj ones .) 
And l!::v.,i'gh his policy also, lie slm!! can -e craft !o prosper ii< 
his Imn.i, and lie. shall magnify himsi !f in his heart, ;■ >>:l l>v 
pe-i snail destroy many: lie shall also stand up against the 
pviii. e of princes, but he shall lie br.,!.ei! wii hoist hand." And 
this farther opens and explains the rca^n of ihe a] pe!lali(.n of 
f!ie Utile horn. The persecuting power of Rome, whether ex- 
ercised towards I lie Jews, or (awards l!ie Christians, or by ihe 
emperors or by the popes, is slid the }•>!,',■ horn. The tyranny is 
(he same; but as exerted in Clreece and Ihe east, it is ihe little 
horn of the he-goal or ihe third empire ; as exerted in Jlaly ai d 
(he west, it is the little horn of the fourth beast or ihe fnuiih 
empire. 

But. the Vlllc horn, like oilier tyrannical powers, was to come 
to a remarkable end ; "he shall be broken without hand." As 
the stone in Nebuchadnezzar's! dream was "cut out of the 
mountain without hands," that is, not by human, but by su- 
pernatural means; so the "Utile horn shall be broken without 
hand," not. die the common death, not fall by the hand of men, 
but perish by a stroke from heaven. And this agrees perfectly 
with the former predictions of the fatal catastrophe of the Ro- 
mans. "The stone (that is, (he power of Christ, ii. 3-1) smote 
the image upon his feel, of iron and clay, and brake (hem to 
pieces." Again, (vi«, I?,) "I beheld then, because of the voice 
of the great words which the hern spake ; I beheld even till the 
beast was slain, and bis l>ody destroyed, and given (o the burn- 
ing frame." And again, (vcr. 2G.) " the judgment shall sit, and 
they shall take away his dominion, to consume, and to destroy 
it unto the end." All which implies that the dominion of (he 
Romans shall fi aally be destroyed with some extraordinary ma- 
nifestation of the divine power. It is indeed very true, (hat 
Antiodms Epiphanes died in an extraordinary manner. lie 
was returning from his unsuccessful expedition into Persia, 
when he heard the news of the defeat of his armies one after 
another by the forces of the Maccabees. He set forw ard there- 
fore in great rage and fury, breathing nothing but death and 
destruction to ihe. whole generation of ti'ft Jews. Rut in the 
way ho was seized with violent pains in lus bowels ; and having 
a fall from his chariot, lie was sorely bruised, and his inward 
pains grew more violent, so that he was not. able to proceed in 
his journey, but was forced to stop at a lit lie town upon the 
road. There he lay in great torment, and filthy ulcers broke 
out in his body, from whence issued worms, and such a stench, 
that he became intolerable (o others, ami even to himself. 
Nor were the torments and agonies of his mind less than those 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



257 



of ii is hodv. II<! was vexed even Id d: ■'. ; -ret Ion, thought lie saw 
dreadful .-| !iT I re- and appa ril inn ■ n!' 'r. d all llic pangs 

horror-; nf ;i eui!t y conscie] ice. : and in I hi- i:.i -'Table coudil ion de- 
lay pining and rolling till he Th : is the <c<»i n it thai is 
given of his den 1 1 1, 8 ;i nil confirm' d h\ ilealhen a< well as bv 
,le\\ i si i 1 1 r s! ( 1 is : hi 1 1 willi I his dif'i re] ire, ! I 1 I he Corn HT ascribe 
il lo I he venu'e.'i I ico (.f I lie g< ids for (lie sacrilege I h a I he designed 
to commit at Elymais ; (he hilier represent il ;is (he ju-l judg- 
liM'iil of heaven for (he sacrilege dial he really roiiiinined al Jc- 
nisalein, and foe (he barbarous slaughter thai he made of so 
many thousand • of (he Jews ; and (hey say, llial he himself upon 
his deal lihed confessed as much : and which of these accounts 
is the more, probable, and credible, every intelligent, reader will 
easily determine. 

]>y thus tracing the particulars it. appears, that though seme 
of thorn may agree very well with Aniiochus Epiphanes, yet, 
others can by no means accord or he reconciled to him: but. 
thry all agree and correspond exactly with the Romans, and 
with no oik; else: so that the application of the character to 
them m'usi be the right, application. It is therefore surprising, 
that, a man of Dr. Halifax's learning, after so many proofs* to 
the contrary, can however opine, that the character " must of 
neeessiiy be restrained to Antiochus Epiphanes, and to him 
only ;" and for such reasons, and for none others than have here 
been obviated and refuted. The fitness and propriety of the 
application to the Romans will still farther appear by consi- 
dering the time that is allotted for the duration and continu- 
ance of the vision. "I will make thee know, (saith the angel 
to Daniel, ver. 19,) what shall be in the last end," or, to the last- 
end (if the indignation: that is, as Mr. Low lb paraphiaseth it, 
' I will explain (o thee the whole scries of God's judgments 
upon his people, lo the end and conclusion of them:' but that 
end and conclusion is not yet come. There are intimations in 
the prophets, that God's indignation against his people will be 
accomplished, and the final destruction of the Roman domi- 
nion will fall out about the same period. But the time is more 
particularly noted. One angel asked another angel, (ver. 13,) 
"How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice 
and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary 
and the host to be trodden underfoot.'?" In the original (here 
is no such word as concerning ; and Mr. Lowth rightly observes 
that the words may be rendered more agreeably to the Hebrew 
thus : For how long a time shall the vision last, the daily sacrifice 
be taken away, and the transgression of desolation continue, &c.1 

a Polyh. 1. SI, r. II, Appian. de Bell. Syr. 5 66. Diodorus et Porphyrius apud Hieron 
in Dan. II col. 1131 ci 1133. 1 Maccab. vi. 1 — 16; 2 Maccab. ix. Josenh. Antiq. 1. 12, 
c. 8. § 1. 

22* 2 II 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



253 



BISHOP NEWTON 



After the sane manner the question is translated by the 9 Se- 
venty, n.ii;l in the Arabic version, nod in t!:e Vulvar Latin. 
The answer is, (ver. 1-1,) "Unto two thousand and three hun- 
dred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." In the ori- 
ginal it is, Unto lira thousand and three hundred evenings and 
mornings, an evening' and morning being in Hebrew the notation 
of lime for a day ; and in allusion to this expression it is said 
afterwards, (ver. 26,) "The vision of the evening and lite morn- 
ing is true." Now these two thousand and three hundred days 
can by no computation be accommodated to the times of An- 
tioehus Epiphanes, even though the days be taken for natural 
days. Two thousand and three hundred days are six years and 
somewhat more than a quarter: but the profanation of the altar 
under Antioelms Epiphanes lasted but three years complete, 
according to the author of the first book of the Maccabees, 
(1 Mac. i. oO, compared with iv. 52;) and the desolation of the 
temple, and the taking away of the daily sacrifice by Apollo- 
rritts, continued but three years and a half, according to 1 Jose- 
plms. Mr. Mede proposcth a method to reconcile the differ- 
ence, and ' 2 saith that the time is 'not. to be reckoned from (lie 
height of the calamity, when the daily sacrifice should be taken 
away, (from thence it is but three years,) but from the begin- 
ning of the transgression, which occasioned this desolation, 
and is described, 1 Mac. i. 11, &c.' But Antiochus began to 
reign, acrcrding to the anther of the first book of the Macca- 
bees, (i. 10,) "in the 137th year of. the kingdom of the Greeks," 
or era:;" the Seleuciil.o ; and "in those days" was the begin- 
ning of the transgression, which is described 1 Mac. i. II, &c. 
that is ten or eleven years before the cleansing of the sanctuary, 
which was performed " in the 14Sth year," according to the same 
author, (iv. 52;) or if we compute the time from Anfioclnis's 
first going lip against Jerusalem, and spoiling the city and 
temple, these things were done according to the same author, 
(i. 20,) "in the 143d year;" so that this reckoning would fall 
short of the time assigned, as the other exceeds it. The diffi- 
culty or impossibility rather of making these two thousand and 
three hundred days accord with the times of Antiochus, I sup- 
pose, obliged the ancients to consider Antiochus as a type of 
Antichrist: and therefore 3 Jerome faith m his comment, that 
ibis place most Christians refer to Antichrist. ; and affirm, that 
what was transacted in a type under Antiochus, will be ful- 



5 "Em; tStc >' loums cr,',ccrat, t, $vata $ 
inOaaa, k. t. A. Sot.t. " QuoiKipjo visio ha;c 
contingi-t, et auferotur sacrif;num, &c.* 
Arab. ""Usquequo viiio, etiu"c sacrificiuin. 
&c." VuW. 

' Josephi Proem, do Bell. Jud. § 7,1. 1, 
c. 1, § 1. 



* Mr. KMc's Apnstncyof the latter times, 
pari l.r.14, in his Works, b. 3, p. G59. 

J 1 Hum: locum pleiicjuc nostronim ad An- 

ti'.ts-i n rcfernnt: ct. quod sub Antiocho 

in typr. factum est, sub illo in veritate di- 
cnnl i«sc complendum.' Hieron. in loc 
co!. 1106. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



259 



filled in truth under Antichrist. Tim days without doubt 
nro t" Iki In ken, ngrconbly to the style of Daniel in other 
places., not Tor natural, Imt for prophetic, (lavs or years ; and as 
tin; tpie-cion was asked, not. only hour Join; (he daily sacrifice 
shall he taken away, and the tranijression of denotation conti- 
nue, hut also how long the vision shall last ; so lb:; answer is to 
he understood, and those two thousand and three hundred days 
denote the whole time from the beginning of the vision to the 
cleansing of the sanctuary. The sanctuary is not yet cleansed, 
and consequently these years are not yet expired. When these 
years shall be expired, then their end will clearly show from 
whence their beginning is to be dated, whether from the vision 
of the ram, or of the he-goat, or of the little horn. Ft. is difficult, 
to fix the precise time when the prophetic dales begin, and when 
they end, till the prophecies are fulfilled, and the event declares 
the. certainty of them. And the difficulty is increased in this 
case by reason of some variety in the copies. For the 4 Seventy 
have four hundred in this place; and others, as 5 Jerome informs 
n«, read tiro hundred instead of three hundred. If we follow 
the reading of the Seventy, Unto two thousand and four hundred 
days or years, then perhaps they are to be computed from the 
vision of the ram, or the establishment of the Persian empire. 
If we follow the other reading mentioned by Jerome, Unto two 
thousand and two hundred days or years, then perhaps they are 
to be computed from the vision of the little horn, or the Romans 
invading the Grecian empire : And it is remarkable, 6 that the 
Romans first passed over with an army, and made war upon 
Philip king of Macedonia, just 200 years before Christ. But if 
wo still retain the common reading, (which probably is the 
truest and best,) "Unto two thousand and three hundred days," 
or years, then I conceive they are to be computed from the 
vision of the he-goat, or Alexander's invading Asia. Alexander 
invaded Asia 7 in the year of the world 3G70, and in the year 
before Christ 334. Two thousand and three bundled years 
from that time will thaw towards the conclusion of the sixth 
millennium of the world, and about that period, according to an 
old tradition, 8 which was current before our Saviour's time, and 
was probably founded upon the prophecies, great changes and 
revolutions are expected; and particularly as 9 Rabbi Abraham 
Sebah saith, Rome is to be overthrown, and the Jews are to 



4 'H/i/rj.Tt £ur^lX(at Kat TerpaKdcial. Sept. 

5 ' t-iuiilam pro duobus millions trecen- 
tls, duo millia ducentos legunt.' Hieron. 
in loc. 

6 See Usher's Annals, A. M. 3S04. 

7 See Usher, Prideaux, &e. 

8 See Placita Doctorum Hebneorum de 
magno die judicii, et regno Messia? tunc 



futuro, in Mede's Works, b. 3, p. 535, and 
Plaeita Doctorum Hebra-orum de Babylonis 
sen Roma? excidio, in jMede's Works, b. 5, 
p. 902. 

9 *R. Abraham Sebah in Gen. 1, ait, 
currente sexto annorum mundi millenario 
Romam evertendam, et Judaios reducen- 
dos.' Ibid. p. 903. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



260 



BISHOP NEWTON 



!ic rc-tored. The filled farlhcr affirms (lie truth and certainty 
of (hf vision, and of llie lime allotted for it, (vcr. 20:) "The 
vision of tlic evening and the morning, which was told, is true, 
wherefore shot thou up ihe vision, for ii shall he for many days." 
Thr .'■hulling up of the vision implies, lhal ii should not he under- 
stood of some lime; and we cannot say that ii. was sufficiently 
understood, so long as Anliochus Epiphanes was taken for tin; 
lit (Its horn. Tlie vision being "for m:iny days," must necessa- 
rily infer a longer term, than the calamity under Antiochus of 
three years, or three years and a half, or oven than the whole 
time from the first beginning of the vision in Cyrus to the cleans- 
ing of the sanctuary under Antiochus, which was not above 371 
years. 1 Such a vision could not well he called long to Daniel, 
who had seen so much longer before; and especially as the time 
assigned for it is " two thousand and three hundred days,'' which 
since they cannot by any account be natural days, must, needs 
be prophetic days, or two thousand and three hundred years. 
Such a vision may properly enough be said to he "for many 
days." 

Daniel was much affected with the misfortunes and afflict ions 
which were to befall the church and people of God, (vcr. 27:) 
"And I Daniel fainted and was sick certain days; afterwards I 
rose up, and did the king's business, and I was astonished at 
the vision, but none understood it." Minister, and Glaring, who 
generally transcribes Minister, 2 are of opinion that Daniel was 
visited by this sickness, lest he should be lifted up by the sub- 
limity of the visions. I presume they thought his case some- 
what like St. Paul's, (2 Cor. xii. 7,) who had "a thorn in the 
flesh, (or a bodily infirmity,) lest he should be exalted above 
measure through the abundance of the revelations." But it is 
much more probable, that Daniel's sickness proceeded from his 
grief for his religion and country : as in the former vision he 
was grieved in his spirit, his cogitations much troubled him, and 
his countenance changed in him, at the success of the little horn 
there described. And this is another most conclusive argu- 
ment, that the calamities under Antiochus Epiphanes could not. 
possibly be the main end and ultimate scope of this prophecy. 
For the calamities under Antiochus were of small extent and of 
short duration, in comparison with what the nation had suffered, 
and was then suffering under Nebuchadnezzar and his succes- 
sors. Antiochus took the city, but Nebuchadnezzar burnt it 
to the ground. Antiochus profaned the temple, but Nebuchad- 



' Sr-fi TTshcr, PriuVmix, &c. The first 
year of Cyrus was A. M. 3168, Mt.re Christ 
536. Tile sanctuary was cleansed, A. 
3839, before Christ lG. r >. 

2 ' Et qiiml sub'lil nr <le tnnrotati'l!'' Da- 
rnells, uslcnditur illatn nrooheti; wniuissam, 



ne exti'llnrelur suhlimitalc visionum, quas 
solus inielli»L-bat.' Munsterus. 'Etquod 
do a.'.«rotatione sua (licit, ostenditur, illani 

proph -i:- unmissam, ne e.xtolleretur subli- 
roituv vismnuiii, qeas solus intelligebat. 

Clarius. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES 



261 



nezzar utterly destroyed it. Antiochus made captives forty 
thousand of (he Jews, hut. Nebuchadnezzar carried the whole 
nation into captivity. Antiochus took away the daily sacrifice 
for I luce years and a half, hut Nebuchadnezzar abolished all 
the temple service for seventy years. Why (hen should Daniel, 
who had seen and felt these greater calamities, be so much 
grieved at those lesser disasters of the nation? Present, and 
sensible evils usually affect us most: and therefore that. Daniel 
M as so much more affected with the future than with the pre- 
sent, was astonished, and fainted, and was sick certain days, can 
he ascribed to nothing, hut to his foreseeing-, that the future dis- 
tress and misery of the nation would greatly exceed all that they 
sustained at present. But the calamities under Antiochus were 
much less, and much shorter. Those only which they suffered 
from the Romans, were, greater and worse than the evils brought 
on them by Nebuchadnezzar. And "the transgression of deso- 
lation" hath now continued these 1700 years. They expect, and 
we expect, that at. length "the sanctuary will be cleansed," and 
that in God's determined time his promise will be fully accom- 
plished, (Amos ix. 11, 12 ; Acts xv. 16, 17:) "I will return, and 
will build again (he tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; 
and I will build again (he ruins thereof, and I will set it up; that 
the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gen- 
tiles upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth 
all these things." 

This concern of Daniel, and affection for his religion and 
country, show him in a very amiable light, and give an addi- 
tional lustre and glory to his character. But not only in this 
instance, but in every other, he manifests the same public spirit, 
and appears no less eminently a patriot than a prophet. Though 
he was torn early from his country, and enjoyed all the advan- 
tages that he could enjoy in foreign service, yet nothing could 
make him forget his native home : And in the next chapter we 
see him pouring out his soul in prayer, and supplicating most 
earnestly and devoutly for the pardon and restoration of his 
captive nation. It is a gross mistake therefore to think, that, 
religion will ever extinguish or abate our love for our country. 
The Scriptures will rather incite and inflame it, exhibit several 
illustrious examples of it, and recommend and enforce this, as 
well as all other moral and social virtues; and especially when 
the interests of true religion and of our country are so blended 
and interwoven, that they cannot well be separated the one from 
the other. This is a double incentive to the love of our coun- 
try; and with the same zeal that every pious Jew might say for- 
merly, every honest Briton may say now, with the good Psalmisl, 
(Psal. exxii. 6, &c.) "O pray for the peace of Jerusalem; they 
shall prosper that love thee. Peace be within thy walls, and 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist,Research 



2G2 



BISHOP NEWTON 



plenteousness within thy palaces. For my hrcthren and compa- 
nions' sake I will wish thee prosperity : Yea, because of thj 
house of the Lord our God, 1 will seek to do thee good." 



XVI. — daniel's prophecy or the things noted in the scrip- 
ture OF TRUTH. 

IX TWO PARTS. — PART I. 

IT is the usual method of the Holy Spirit to make the latter 
prophecies explanatory of the former ; and revelation is, (Piov. 
iv. IS,) "as the shining light that shincth more and more unto 
the perfect day." The four great, empires of the world, which 
wore shown to Nebuchadnezzar in the form of a great image, 
were again more particularly represented to Daniel in the shape 
of four great wild beasts. In like maimer, the memorable events 
which were revealed to Daniel hi the vision of the ram and he- 
goat, are here again more clearly and explicitly revealed in his 
last vision by an angel; so that this latter prophecy may not 
improperly be said to be a comment and explanation of the for- 
mer. This revelation was made (x. 1) "in the third year of 
Cyrus, king of Persia," when Daniel was very far advanced in 
years. For the third year of Cyrus was the seventy-third of 
Daniel's captivity; and being a youth when he was carried cap- 
tive, he cannot be supposed now to have been less than ninety ; 
and not long after this, it is reasonable to believe that he died. 
Old as he was, he " set his heart to understand" the former 
revelations which had been made to him, and particularly the 
vision of the ram and he-goat, as I think we may collect from 
the sequel : and for this purpose he prayed, and fasted three 
weeks. His fasting and prayers had the desired effect ; for an 
angel was sent, and said unto him, (ver. 12,) "Fear not, Daniel ; 
for from the first day that thou didst set thine heart to under- 
stand, and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words are 
heard, and I am come for thy words." And whoever would at- 
tain the same ends, and excel in divine knowledge, must pur- 
sue the same means, and habituate himseli to study, temper- 
ance, and devotion. The angel declares the design of his com- 
ing, (ver. 14.) "Now I am come to make thee understand what 
shall befall thy people in the latter days ; for yet the vision is 
for many days." This prophecy therefore contains the fate and 
fortune of the people of God for many years. As it was said 
before, (ver. 1,) "the thing was true, but the time appointed 
was long:" and consequently this prophecy must extend far- 
ther than from the third year of Cyrus to the death of Antio- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



233 



chus E] Iphanes, which was not above 370 years. 1 In reality 
it comprehends many signal events aflcr dial, time to the end 
of the world : hut the types and figures of the things are not 
exhibited in this as in most of llic oilier visions, and then ex- 
pounded hy the angel; but the angel relates the whole, and not 
by way of vision, but only by narration, informs Daniel of that 
which is noted in Ike Scripture of truth, (ver. 21,) "I will show 
thee that which is noted in the Scripture of tiuth," as if future 
events were noted in a book before God : and this prophecy, 
being talcen from the Scripture of truth, is therefore deserving 
of our strictest attention; and we may depend upon the cer- 
tainty of all the particulars contained therein, if we can but 
rightly understand and expound them. 

The angel first propheiscs of the Persian empire, which was 
then subsisting. "Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings 
in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all ; and 
by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against 
the realm of Orcein," (xi. 2.) "There shall si and up yet," that 
is, after Cyrus, the founder of the empire, who was then reign- 
ing. "Three kings in Persia;" these were Cambyses, the son 
of Cyrus; Smerdis the Magian, who pretended to be another 
son of Cyrus, but was really an impostor; and Darius, the son 
of Ilystnspes, who married the daughter of Cyrus. "And the 
fourth shall be far richer than they all." The fourth after Cyrus 
was Xerxes, the son and successor of Darius ; of whom Justin 2 
truly remarks, ' If you consider this king, you may praise his 
riches, not the general ; of which there was so great abundance 
in his kingdom, that when rivers were dried up by his army, 
yet his wealth remained unexhausted.' Pythius the Lydian 3 was 
at that time the richest subject in the world. He generously 
entertained Xerxes and all his army, and proffered him two 
thousand talents of silver, and three millions nine hundred 
ninety-three thousand pieces of gold with the stamp of Darius, 
towards defraying the charges of the war. But Xerxes was so 
far from wanting any supplies, that he rewarded Pythius for 
his liberality, and presented him with seven thousand Darics, 
to make up his number a complete round sum of four millions. 
Each of these Darics 1 was worth better than a guinea of our 
money. " And by his strength through his riches he shall stir 
up all (both subjects and allies) against the realm of Grecia.' 
"Xerxes's expedition into Greece is one of the most memorable 

'The third year of Cynis was A. M. rentur, opes tamen regis superessent.' Jns 

3-170. hi-lore Christ 534. Anliodms Epi- tin I. 2, c. 10. 
phani-s did A. M. 3S-10, before Christ 164. 'Herod. I. 7, § 27, kc. 
Bee Ufher, Pruluanx, &c. 4 Bernard de ponrierihus el mensnns 

3 ' Si re;?m species, divitias, non ducem antiquis, p. 171. Prideaux Connect. Far 

laudes; quarum tanta copia in regno ejus 1, b. 2, Anno 538. Darius the Mede 1. 
full, ut, cum flumina multitudine consume- 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



264 



BISHOP NEWTON 



adventures in ancient, history. Herodotus affirms that Xerxes 5 
in raising his army searched every place of (he continent, and 
it was the greatest army that ever was brought inio the field; 
for what nation was there, says he, that Xerxes led not out of 
Asia into Greece ] Herodotus lived in that age; and he 6 re- 
counts with great exactness (lie various nations of which 
Xerxes's army was composed, and computes that the whole 
number of horse and foot, by land and sea, out of Asia and out 
of Europe, soldiers and followers of the camp, amounted lo five 
millions, two hundred eighty-three thousand, two hundred and 
twenty men. Nor was Xerxes content with stirring up the east, 
but was for stirring up 7 the west likewise, and engaged the Car- 
thaginians in his alliance, that while he with his army over- 
whelmed Greece, they might fall upon the Greek colonies in 
Sicily and Italy: and the Carthaginians for this purpose not 
only raised all the forces they coidd in Africa, but also hired a 
great number of mercenaries in Spain, and Gaul, and Italy; so 
that (heir army consisted of three hundred thousand men, and 
their fleet of two hundred ships. Thus did Xerxes "stir up 
all against the realm of Grecia ;" and after him no mention is 
made of any other king of Persia, 'It is to be noted,' saith Je- 
rome, 8 'that the prophet having enumerated four kings of the 
Persians after Cyrus, siippeth over nine, and passeth to Alex- 
ander ; for the prophetic spirit did not care to follow the order 
of history, but only to touch upon the most famous events.' 
Xerxes was the principal author of the long wars and inveterate 
hatred between the Grecians and Persians ; and us he was the 
last king of Persia who invaded Greece, he is mentioned last. 
The Grecians then in their turn invaded Asia : and Xerxes's 
expedition being the most memorable on cne side, as Alexan- 
der's was on the other, the reigns of these two are not impro- 
perly connected together. 

Alexander is thus characterized (ver. 3,) "And a mighty king 
shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do ac- 
cording to his will." That Alexander was a mighty king and 
conqueror; that he ruled with great dominion, not only over 
Greece and the whole Persian empire, but likewise added India 
to his conquests; and that he did according to liis will, none 
daring, not even his friends, to contradict and oppose him, or 
if they did, like Clitus and Calisthenes, paying for it with their 



s Kal Zfji^n^ rod utoitov ovrui exaytoaiv 
roturut, xwpoy rravra iptvvGtv ri}? iixiipov. 
Xerxes aute.m ita capias, suas contraxit, ut 
vmnem continents locum scTula.ret.ur. — Ertf- 
Xtiiy yao, rwv jj/u?? t?.jizv, ko}.\<7> (5ij uiytoroc 
ovros iyhiro. nam omnium qu.osnovimuse.r- 
ercituum hie mulfo rnaximus e.rlilit. — Tt y'ip 
ovk nyayt i< rrjs * he ins eOeos trt n)v 'EAXaea 
E£p£?c» quam enirn ex Asia cutcra in tirwei- 



am nan ailduxit Xerxes ? Herod. 1. 7, § 19-21. 

c Herod, ibid. § 60, &c. 184, &c. 

' Diod. Sic. 1. 11, c. 1. 

°'Notamlum quod quatuor post Cvrum 
realms Pcrsamm enumeralis, novem prifc- 
terierit, et transient ad Alexandrum. Non 
enim cura? fuit ppirhui proplielali Mstoriae 
ordinem seqtii ; sed prarclara qntr-que per- 
stringere.' Hieron. in loc. col. 1121. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



2G5 



lives ; are fads too well known lo require any particular proof 
or ill usl ration. 

lint his kingdom was soon to he broken and divided, (ver. 4:) 
"And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall he broken, 
in iil shall he divided towards (he four winds of heaven ; and not. 
to his posterity, nor according to Ids dominion which he ruled: 
for his kingdom shall he plucked up even for others besides 
those." These particulars were in good measure suggested 
before, (viii. 8, 22:) " Me waxed very great, anil w hen he was 
strong, the great horn was broken ; and for il came up four no- 
tahle ones towards the four winds of heaven. Now that being 
broken, whereas four stood up for il, four kingdoms shall stand 
up out of the nation, but not in his power." Alexander died 
in Ibtbylon, 9 having lived only thirty-two years and eight 
months, of which he reigned twelve years and eight months. 
In so short a time did this sun of glory rise and set : and in 
the space of about fifteen years afterwards his family and pos- 
terity became extinct, and chiefly by the means of Cassander. 
It was soon after Alexander's death, that his wife Statha, the 
daughter of Darius, 1 was murdered out of jealousy hy his other 
wife Roxana; and her body was thrown into a well, and earth 
cast upon it. His natural brother Aridieus, who succeeded him 
in the throne by the name of Philip, 2 was together with his wife 
Eurydice killed by the command of Olympias the mother oi 
Alexander, after he had borne the title of king six years and 
some months: and not long after Olympias 3 herself was slain 
in revenge by the soldiers of Cassander. Alexander JEgus, 
the son of Alexander by Roxana, as soon as he was born, was 
joined in the title of king with Philip Aridteus; and when he 
had attained to the fourteenth year of bis age/ he and his 
mother were privately murdered in the castle of Amphipolis hy 
order of Cassander. In the second year after this, 5 Hercules, 
the other son of Alexander by Rarsine the widow of Menmon, 
was also with his mother privately murdered by Polvsperehon, 
induced thereto hy the great oilers made to him by Cassander. 
Such was the miserable end of Alexander's family: and then 
the governors made themselves kings each in his province, from 
which title they had abstained, 6 as long as any just heir of 
Alexander was surviving. Thus was Alexander's kingdom 
" broken and divided not to his posterity," but was " plucked up 
even for others besides those:" and it was "divided towards 

3 'EfHu) &l cva mi TpiaKQvra sttj, Ktti rou 3 Diod. Sic. I. 19, c. 5. Jusiin. 1. 14, c. 6. 
ralruv pV'i; tr.iSaliev (kri. w$ \tyei 'Aptcr-d- Pausanias licfot. «ive lili. 9, o. 7. 




4 Diod. Sic. 1. 19, c. 105. Justin. !. 15, c. 2. 
Pausanias, 1. 9, c. 7. 



* Diud. Sic. 1.20, c. 2S. Justin, ibid. Pau- 
sanias, ibid. 



»Diod. Sic. 1. 19,0.11. Justin. 1. 14, c. 5. 



1 Plutarch. Alex. § 77. 



6 — l Q.uoad Alexandre- justus hcres fuiL 
Jusiin. 1. 25, c. 2. 



23 



21 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



2G6 



BISHOP NEWTON 



the four win 1- <»f heaven ;" for four of his eaplains=, as it hath 
been shown in former dissertations, prevailed over the test, and 
C'n--- m.icr reigned in Greece and the tec.il, Lysimachus in Thrace 
mid i he nnrth, Ptolemy in Egypt and t Lie south, and Seleucus in 
S\ :' <i and tlie cast. 

:!;:! though tlii; kingdom of Alexander was divided into four 
p:i;>;'ipal parts, yet only two of them have a place allotted in 
i!i;s prophecy, Egypt and Syria. These two were hy far the 
greatest and most considerable : and these two at one time 
were in a manner the only remaining kingdoms of the four; 
the 7 kingdom of Maeedon having been conipiered by Lysima- 
c bus and annexed to Thrace ; and Lysimachus 8 again having 
been coiupiered by Seleucus, and the kingdoms of Maeedon and 
Thrace annexed to Syria. These two likewise continued dis- 
tinct kingdoms, after the others were swallowed up by the 
power of the Romans. But there is a more proper and pecu- 
liar reason for enlarging upon these two particularly ; 9 because 
Judea lying between tbein was sometimes in the possession of 
the kings of Egypt, and sometimes of the kings of Syria; and 
it is the purpose of Holy Scripture, to interweave only so much 
of foreign affairs as hath some relation to the Jews : and it is 
in respect of their situation to Judca, that the kings of Egypt 
and Syria are called the kings of the south and the north. 
'•Ami the king of the south shall be strong, (vcr. 5,) and one 
of his princes,"' (that is, of Alexander's princes,) "and be shall 
be strong above him." There is manifestly either some redun- 
dance, or sonic detect 1 in the Hebrew copy : which should be 
rendered as it is by the Seventy, * Ami the ting of the south shall 
ha strong, and one of Ms princes shall be strong above him : or per- 
haps may better be rendered thus, And the king of the south 
shall he strong, and one of his princes ; and the king of the north 
shall be strong above him, and have dominion ; his dominion shall 
be a great dominion. The king of the south was indeed very 
strong; for Ptolemy 3 had annexed Cyprus, Phoenicia, Caria, 
and many islands, and cities, and regions to Egypt, as Jerome 
here commemorates out of the ancients. He had likewise en- 
larged the bounds of his empire, as Justin testifies, by the ac- 



" Jusiin. 1. IG, c. 3. Plutarch, in Pv-rrho, 
vj 12. Pausanitis in Attic, sivu I. i, c. 10. 

» Justin, I. 17, c. 1 et 2. Apphm de Bell. 
fSvr. c. til. Mcmnonis Excerpla apud Pho- 
tiuin, e. 0. 

3 l I'!.- : -co aiitcm cajtera re:;na dimit- 
1<ris. Mi,;. JnniiP. videliret ct A -ia>, tan- 
On, i d.- .I'.jvjju ?t Syria; narrat n^ibnx: 
(.iiia in iifilij Jmlaa posita, nunc ah il'is, 
r. - !ito ah His, regihus lenobatnr. Ki scrip- 
ture :.arjf:t:f: proposilinn est, rem exlernam 
absque Judads historian! texere; sed cam 



(\nx Israeli popnlo copulata est.' Hicron 
in loo. col. 1 122. 

' Either the i in p\-m is redundant, or the 
words 1^5 |is5n r.rc wanting. 

3 Kai tU ruv dpxfoTijiv uvtuv ivttrxvvct fir 
avrif. Sept. 

3 — 'Ad /F.cvptum adjecerat Cyprum, 
Plujfnieen, Cariarn, aliascpie insulas et 
r, _'i,ines, lit hie ex anlirjuis cormnemorat 
Jlieronvrnus.' Grot. The. words in Je- 
rome are, 'el niultas insulas urhcsipio et 
regioue-s. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



267 



uuisition of Cyrcnc, 4 and was now become so great, that lie was 
in a condition not so much to fear, as to he feared by his ene- 
mies. Hut still the king of the north, or Sclcucus Nicator, was 
strong above him; for having annexed, as wc have seen, the 
kingdoms of Macedon and Thrace to the crown of Syria, he was 
become master of three parts out of four of Alexander's domi- 
nions. All historians agree in representing him not only as the 
longest liver of Alexander's successors, but likewise as the 
conqueror of the conquerors. 5 Appian 6 in particular enume- 
rates the nations which he subdued, and the cities which he 
built, and affirms that after Alexander ho possessed the largest 
part of Asia; for all was subject to him from Phrygia up lo ike 
river Indus, and beyond it: and afterwards 7 he denominates 
him expressly, ' the greatest king of Alexander.' 

Seleucus Nicator, 3 having reigned seven months after the 
death of Lysimachus, over the kingdoms of Macedon, Thrace, 
and Syria, was basely murdered; and to him succeeded in (he 
throne of Syria his son Antiochus Suter, and to Antiochus 
Soter succeeded his son Antiochus Theus. At the same time 
Ptolemy Philadelphia reigned in Egypt after his father, the 
first Ptolemy, the son of Lagns. There were frequent wars 
between the kings of Egypt and Syria. There were so particu- 
larly between Ptolemy Philadelphia the second king of Egypt, 
and Antiochus Theus the third king of Syria. "And in "the 
end of years they shall join themselves together ; for the king's 
daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to 
make an agreement : but she shall not retain the power of the 
arm, neither shall he stand, nor his arm ; but she shall be given 
up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that 
strengthened her in these times," (ver. 6.) "And in the end of 
years," that is, after several years ; for these wars lasted long, 
'Jerome reports out of the ancients, and Antiochus Theus fought 
against Ptolemy Philadelphia with all the forces of Babylon 
and the east. "They shall join themselves together," or "shall 
associate themselves : At length they agreed to make peace upon 



4 — 'Terminos quoquo imperii aoqmsita 
Cyrene urbe ampliaverat, factusque jam 
taiitus erat, ut non tam timeret quam ti- 
mendus ipse h.03tibus esset.' Justin. 1. 13. 
c. 6. 

s — 1 Victoremque victorum exstitisse — 
Justin. 1. 17, c. 2. 

s Appian. de Bell. Syr. c. 55. 'S2t wp/ai 
r^fa fidXtara ptrci 1 'A\e\avSpov rijf 'Aaias 
rb ~\eov' avb yap fopvylas eni ^ora^bv 'h^ov 
oi'tt), w4rra 2Ert£0K({j KarrjKovf Kai rbv 'IvSbv 
TTtp&aas, k. r. A. Quo except*) [Alexandra] 
nemo uwptam phtres terms in Asia tenuit : 
nam a Phrl/giai tcrminis Indum usque medi- 



terranea Scleuco parebant omnia : et hoc quo* 
que trajecto, tyc. Vide etiam, o. o!i. fin. 

* — BaciXta Ttuv #Vi 'AAflfi'i'fyw uiyitnov. 
— Re.gem post Alcxandrum maximum. ibid 
c. 61. 

8 'Quippe post menses admodum septem, 
&c.' Justin. 1. 17, c. 2, S 4. Appian. de 
Bell. Syr. c. 62. 

9 'Iste adversus Ptolemreum Philadel- 
phum, qui secutldus imperabat iE^ypiiis 
gesset bella quam plurima: et totis B.tbvlo 
nls atque orientis viribus dimicuvit.' Iiieron 
Comment, in loc. col. 1123. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



263 



BISHOP NEWTON 



conditio!), that 'Anliochus Thens should put away his former 
wife L;io<lice and her two sons, and should marry Perenice (he 
(biu^bier of Ptolemy Philadelphia. " For the king's daughter 
of (he south shall conic to the kin<* of llie north lo make an 
agreement," or rights: and accordingly 2 Ptolemy Philadelphia 
bi'oupjil his daughter to Anlioclms Thens, and with her an im- 
mense treasure, .so (hat, he received the appellation of the floury- 
ginr. " Hut she shall not. retain (lie power of the arm," that 
is, her interest and power with Anlioclms; for 3 after some time, 
in a fit. of love, he hroughl back Ins former wife Laodice with 
her children to court again. "Neither shall he stand, nor his 
arm," or his seed; for 4 Laodi<*c, fearing the fickle temper of her 
1 1 us! ta) id, lest he should recall Berenice, caused him to be 
poisoned; and neither did his seed by Berenice succeed him 
in the kingdom, but Laodice contrived and managed matters 
so as to lix her eldest, son Seleucus Callinicus on the throne 
of his ancestors. "Hut she shall he given up;" for Laodice 
not content, with poisoning her husband, 5 caused also Berenice 
to be murdered, " And they that brought her ;" for her 
6 Egyptian women and attendants, endeavouring to defend her, 
were many of them slain with her. "And he that begat her," 
or rather as it is in the margin, he whom she brought forth; for 
7 the son was murdered as well as the mother, by order of Lao- 
dice. "And be that strengthened her in these times;" her 
husband Anlioclms, as 8 Jerome conceives ; or those who took 
her part and defended her; or rather her father who died a 
little before, and was so very fond of her, 9 that he took care 
continually to send her fresh supplies of the water of the Nile, 
thinking it better for her to drink of that than of any other river, 
as Polybius relates. 



1 ' Vol ens itaqne PtolemrrMts Plnlailcl- 
plius jvist multos annos nmlestum finiru cer- 
tamcn, ("ilium suam nomine Hercnicen, An- 
tiochd uxorcm tit; dit ; <|tii de priore uxore 
nomine Laodice, habebat duos filios, &c.' 
Iliuron. Comment, in loc. col. 1123. 

' 2 ' IVduxilque cam usque Pelusium ; et 
inl'miia auri ct ar^nili millia, dot in ivnmrie, 
tledit : Undo, ^rpvotpApoft id est, dotali.t, ap- 
pcllalus est.' itii-nm. ibid. 

- 1 — "• Po<t. imillimi lemports amorc. supera* 
■ us, 1 ,:iudir-cn nun tiberis suis rcduxil in 
riijjKiNi.' llii ron. ibid. 

4 1 Quit: nietnens ambi^uitm virt animnm 
Ti o Hercnicen reducerel, viruni per minis- 
tros M iiciio intcrfecit, &c.' Ilu'ron. ibid. 
Appiiui. tic Hell. Svr. c. 65, 06. Valcr. 
Maximum, I. 0, c. U." Plin. I. 7, § 10. 

b Micron, ibid. Appian. ibid. Polyjfcni 
Slrat. i. 8, c. . r .0. 

e Hicron. ibid. At ct &\*^ ovtiiv yvi'atiect 



tircpaoTrl^ovaai TrpovairfOavov a\ Tr\si6vt$. 
Qute vera circa earn erant mulieris defensiu- 
ncin par antes t plurimcc cccidcrutit. Poivlu- 
nus, ibid. 

* Ilieron. ibid. Appian. ibid. Polyaen. 
ibid. Justin. 1. 27, c. 1. 

8 'Rex quoque Antioolms qui conforta- 
bat cam, hoc est, per quern put « rat pr»i- 
valure, veneno uxoris occisus est.' Iiieron. 
ibid. 

9 Kat h tTiz AtyvnTov i5f &acr(\cbg &£vrtpos t 
b •I'lAi/rVXi/'iJc (VikAi/v, f'uSov; ri\v altoTi Ovya- 
Tf'pti \leptviicyv *Avr(4^(jj r<j3 Xvptas ftafftXsi, iv 
tirtftEXiui tiyt ir//tiretv ahrfi t6 aro rod Tirfhov 

GrVp, fl'rt fA'il'OV TQilTOV TOU TTOTtljJlOU 7ru7f 

b tvii ' inTuftil lioXvfitOi. Pt»lvnia:iis scniHflus 
jk,aypti rix, cognmnine Philatlcljiltm, cum 
JilitiM Jlcrrtiiccn Antiorho regi Syria? iivptum 
fiejlixmi) wtiti ttdam ad ipxam JVdi aquam se- 
rf u/n cttmvit, ut ram salnm gnata Inherit, quod 
l*ulyhiu$ scripsil. Athcnajus, 1. 2, c. 6, p. 45. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



269 



But such wickedness should not. pass unpunished and unrc- 
venged. "But out of a branch of la i mot one stand up 

in his (*•-' it (or rather il i< translated ' in (In: Vulgai Latin, 
tml nf a hntiv 'a of her root shell .v.'.f/ni vp a jihi.it ;) and ho t-liall 
come with an army, and s! k; ! 1 enter inlo the fortress (or the 
fninil cilir<) oi' the king of the north, and shall ileal (ahull acl) 
against ihem and shall prevail: And shall also cany captives 
inlo Euypt, (heir gods with their princes, (or rather 1 their gods 
villi I heir molten images,) and with their precious vessels of sil- 
ver and of gold, and lie shall continue more years loan the king 
of the north, (or more literally lie shall continue seme years after 
the king of the north.) So the king' of the south shall come into 
his kingdom, and shall return inlo his own land," (vcr. 7, 8, D.) 
This branch which sprung out of the same root with Berenice, 
" r as Ptolemy Eucrgetes her brother, who no sooner succeeded 
his father Ptolemy Philadelphia in the kingdom, than 3 he came 
with a great army, and entered into the produces of the Ling of the 
north, that, is of Seleucus Callinicus, who with his mother Lao- 
dice reigned in Syria : and he acted against them, and prevailed 
so far, that he took Syria and Cilicia, and the upper parts be- 
yond Euphrates!, and almost, all Asia. And when he heal heard 
that a sedition was raised in Egypt, he plundered the kingdom 
of Seleucus, and took forty thousand talents of silver and pre- 
cious vessels and images of ihc gods, two thousand and five hun- 
dred : among which were also those which Cambyscs, after 
he had taken Egypt, had carried into Persia. And for thus 
restoring their gods after many years, the Egyptians, who were 
a nation much addicted to idolatry, complimented him with the 
title of Eiwgetes, or the benefactor. This is Jerome's account, 
extracted from ancient historians: but there are authors still 
extant, who confirm several of the same particulars. Appian 
informs us that 4 Laodice having killed Antiochus, and after 
him both Berenice and her child, Ptolemy the son of Philadel- 
phia to revenge these murders invaded Syria, slew Laodice, 



1 " Et stabit dc germine radicum ejus 
plantatio." Vulg. 

a <l Deos eorum et sculptilia." Vulg. Tcuj 
0£t>i>s avrwv pEra twi> x<"»i'£ur<I>i' airiUv. Sept. 
B Deos eorum cum fusilibus eorum." Arab. 

3 — 1 De plantatione et de genuine ra- 
dices ejus, eo <|iiod esset gcrmanus: et 
venit cum exercifu magno, et ingressus 
est provinciam regis aquilonis, id est, Se- 
tcuci cognomento Callinici, qui cum matre 
Laodice regnabat in Syria: et abusus est 
eis ; et ubtimiit, in tanlum ut Syriam ca- 
peret, el Ciliciam, superioresque partes 
trans Euphraten, et propemodum univer- 
sam Asiam. Quumque audisset in Egyp- 
to sedilionem moveri, diripiens regnum 
Seleuci, quadraginta mittia tatentorum ar- 
23* 



genti tutit, et vnsa preliosa simulacraque 
deorum, duo millia quingenta: in quibus 
eri« nl. et ilia quae Cambyses capla .lEirypto, 
in Persas poriavcrat. Denique gens AZgvp- 
tiorium idolotatriae dediia. quia post muftos 
annos deos, eorum retuleral, Eucrgetcn eum 
appellavit.' Hieron. ad toe. 

* Hat ahrbv Iktcivc AnocfVr/, Kat fV ixcivtp 
Brpen'Kr/v rt Kat to UiptvUm 0pfyos. Kaillry- 
Af/ialof o TOv 'Pt\a$t\ T <ov TuvTa Tivviflivos, 

AaO^lKJJV TE CKTttVC, Kttl f? TvplQV fVf'SuAt, Kat 

it Ba$v\&va r/Aa<7£. Laodice ipsum mterfecit, 
el mox Bcrenicem cum infantuio. £am in~ 
juriam Ptolemarus Philadelphi Jiliu.%, ut ul- 
cisceretur, de Laodice sumpsit svppticium, et 
ingressu-t Syriam, Babylonem usque perventt. 
Appian. de Bel). Syr. c. 65. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



270 



BISHOP NEWTON 



and proceeded as far as to Babylon. From Poly bi us we learn, 
that 5 Piok-.ny surnamed Euergetes, being greatly incensed at 
the cruel treatment of his sister Berenice, marched with an 
army into Syria, and took the city of Soleucia, which was kept, 
for wine years afterwards by the garrisons of the kings of 
Egypt. Thus did he "enter into the fortress of the king of the 
north." Polyamus affirms, that 6 Ptolemy made himself master 
of all the country from mount Taurus as far as to India without 
war or battle : but he ascribes it by mistake to the father in- 
stead of the son. Justin asserts, that 7 if Ptolemy had not been 
recalled by a domestic sedition into Egypt, he would have pos- 
sessed the whole kingdom of Selcucus. So the king of the south 
came into the kingdom of the north, and then returned into Jus own 
land. He likewise continued more years than the king of the 
north ; for Seleucus Catlinicus 8 died in exile of a fail from Ids 
horse, and Ptolemy Euergetcs 9 survived him about four or five 
years. 

BiU his sous, that is the sons of the king of the north, should 
endeavour to vindicate and avenge the cause of their father 
and their country. "But his sons shall be stirred up, arid 
shall assemble a multitude of great forces ; and one shall cer- 
tainly come, and overflow, and pass through ; then shall he 
return, and be stirred up even to his fortress," (ver. 10.) The 
sons of Seleucus Callinicus were 1 Seleucus and Antioclms ; 
the elder of whom, Seleucus, succeeded him in the throne, 
and to dLiiinjpikii him from others of the same name, was 
denominated Csratmits or the thimderer. Where by the way 
one cannot help observing the ridiculous vanity of princes in 
assuming or receiving such pompous appellations without de- 
serving them. Seleucus the father was surnamed Callinicus or 
the. famous conqueror, though he was so far from gaining any 
considerable victory, that he was shamefully beaten by the 
Egyptians in the west, and was made a prisoner by the Par- 
tisans in the east. In like manner Seleucus the son was called 
Ccraunus or the thimderer, though he was so far from perform- 
ing any thing worthy of the name, that lie was a poor and 



YtuOui '/<fioi'o;(7i t'Tri 7t*ii i£ AtytiTTov fiaciMtaVj 
rwi ; Kuril 7u;. i'jVinyinjV nTlK\>lQ!v~ii Uto^c- 
uiuov KUtttWV, Iv oi<; txilvog in) tu BcpEl'fr^f 
GVjJ.KTUij/>.ra t Kai T/'/r tr/ip tKlivrii 6py>iv t crpa- 
Ttvaas c'ts robs Kara £upmy ru-uvs, tyKpaT/j; 
lyfoLTO ruurqs tii$ ryAtw?. A'lltuc ilia Utn~ 
pestate return yE^i/pii jirasidiis Wicbalur 
Sr.leuci,a, jam inrle ah illia tcmporibus, cum 
l'tolem&wt cognomenlo EuergetOj propter 
cusum Berenices Scleuco re^i irntim, belh 
Syriaz tilcdo, ea urbe est potitus. Polyb. 1. 6, 
c. 58. 

6 'Axo tov Tacpov /*f%pi rJJs 'IvfitKtjs x<*ipac 



vo\ipov ic/it ft'txi'S eno-.irijfrs. A Tanrousnue 
ad Indiam ahfjue bt.Uo ac pugna svptravit. 
Poly.vni Strut. I. 8, c. 00. 
^ ' 1 Qui nisi in jEgyptum domestic^ sedi- 
tione revocutus esset, lolum regnutn Selouci 
occupassct. 1 Justin. 1. 27, c. I. 
" Justin. 1. 27, c. 3. 

9 See Usher, Prideaux, Blair and other 
chrono! opei's. 

1 'Post fugam et mortem Selenci Cal- 
tinici, duo filii ejus Seleucus cognomento 
Ceraunus, et Antioehus qui appetlatus est 
Magnus, &c.' Hieron. in loc. col. 1124. 
Polyb. 1. 4,c. 48. Appian. de Bell. Syr. c. 66. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



271 



weak pii i ico in respect!?, in mind and body and estate. Great 
and splendid titles, when improperly applied, are rather a sal it o 
and insult, upon the persons, than any honour or commenda- 
tion. S'leucus Ceraunus was indeed stirred vp, and assembled a 
multitude of great forces, in order to recover his lather's dominions ; 
but 2 being destitute of money, and unable to keep his army 
in obedience, he was poisoned by two of his generals, after an 
inglorious reign of two or three years. Upon his decease his 
brother Antiochus Magnus was proclaimed king, who was 
more deserving of the title of great, than Selcucus was of that 
of the thundercr. The prophet's expression is very 3 remarkable, 
(hat " his sons should be stirred up, and assemble a multitude of 
great forces but then the number is changed, and only " one 
should certainly come, and overflow, and pass through." Ac- 
cordingly 1 Antiochus came with a great arm}', retook Sclcucia, 
and by the means of Thcodotus the iEtolian recovered Syria, 
making himself master of some p'aces by treat}', and of others by 
force of arms. Then 5 after a truce, wherein both sides treated 
of peace, hut prepared for war, Antiochus returned, and overcame 
in battle Ktcolaus the Egyptian general, and had thoughts of 
invading Egypt itself. 

The king of Egypt at that time was Ptolemy Philopator, 
who was 8 advanced to the crown upon the death of his father 
Euergetes, not long after Antiochus Magnus succeeded his 
brother in the throne of Syria. This Ptolemy was 7 a most 
luxurious and vicious prince, but was roused at length by the 
near approach of danger. "And the king of the south shall 
be moved with c holer, and shall come forth and fight with 
him, even with the king of the north : and he shall set forth a 
great multitude, but the multitude shall be given into his 
hand," (ver. 11.) Ptolemy Philopator was, no doubt, "moved 
with choler" for the losses which he had sustained, and for the 
revolt of Thcodotus and others. And he " came forth ;" he 



2 HiklVKOl jJlV tVj, iloQciU Tf Sl'Tt *7(i Tfl'rt- 

fff'np, fc'iat ivcTrtid)) tuv erpardv C\0VTt, fVc- 

itOtlXtVCtlV 01 <p(\ut hit ^fl/J/ftfcbH', Kill fV IT3J 

Ho nova IfjuciXcvczv. Meteucus ncc l't7f/M- 
ttinr Jir/mts ncc ojnbus, cum crtrcitusn in 
officio, continere nan po.wt, vencnu sublutua 
est purpuratnrvm pcrjidiu, jiost exactu/n Tcgni 
amwm ntttrum. Apniaii. ibid. 'Quum- 
que Seleucus major t'rater, tertio anno im- 
perii esset oceisus in Phrygia, per dolum 
Nicanoris ct Anaturii, &c.' Hieron. ibid. 
Polyb. ibid. 

3 L Rt propterea nunc infert, quod duo 
quidem iilii provocati sunt, et con^re.ia- 
verunt multitudinem exercituum plurinio- 
rum : sed quod unus Antiochus Magnus 
venerit de Babvlone in Svriam, &c.' Kioron. 
ibid. 



4 Polvb. 1. 5. c. CI. Hieron. ibid. 

5 Polyb. ibid. r. 68, 69. Qmimqiie fraa- 
nasset adversum duces ejus, imo proditione 
Theodoti oblinuissct Syria™, qua' per suc- 
cessioncm jam a rcgibus .ffigypti teneha- 
tur, in tantam venit audaciam contempt a 
luxiuia Philopatoris — lit ultrb iEgypliis 
betlr.m conaretur inferre. Hieron.' ibid. 
Antiochus rex Syria 1 , veteri inter se reg- 
norum odio stimnlantc, reperitino bello 
nmltas urbes ejus [Ptotema?i] opprcssit, ip- 
samquc/Egyptum aggreditur.' Justin. 1.30, 
c. 1. 

€ Ploiema?us in Can. Eusebius in Chron. 
Usher, Prideaux, and the chronoloeers. 

' Potvb. 1. 5, c. 34. Strabo, 1. 17, p. 1 146. 
Ptutarch. in Cleomene, § 33. Justin. 1. 30, 
c. 1. 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



272 



BISHOP NEWTON 



marched oul of Egypt with a numerous army to oppose the 
enemy,* a;ul encamped not far from llaphia, which is the near- 
est town i.i Egypt from llhonoeorura. And there 'no "fought 
with him, eve. i wilh the king of l!ic north ;" for thither likewise 
came Antioehus with his army, 3 anil ii memorable battle was 
fought by the two kings. "And he. (the king- of the north) 
set firth a great multitude;" Polybius halh 1 recited t lie va- 
rious nations of which Anliochu.s's army was composed, and 
all together it amounted (o sixty-two thousand fool, six thou- 
sand horse, and 102 elephants. Put yet "the multitude was 
given into his hand," that is, into the hand of the king of the 
south; for Ptolemy obtained a complete victory: 2 and of 
Antioehus's army there was slain not much fewer than ten 
thousand foot, more than three hundred horse, and above four 
thousand men were taken prisoners ; whereas of Ptolemy's 
there was killed only fifteen hundred foot, and seven bundled 
horse. Upon this defeat 3 llaphia and the neighbouring towns 
contended who should he most forward to submit to the con- 
queror; and Antioehus was forced to retreat with his shattered 
army to Antioch, and from thence sent ambassadors to solicit 
a peace. 

Ptolemy Philopator was more fortunate in gaining a victory, 
than prudent in knowing how to make a proper advantage of 
it. "And when he halh taken away the multitude, his heart 
shall be lifted up, and he shall cast down many ten thousands; 
but he shall not be strengthened by it," (ver. 12.) If Ptolemy 
had pursued the blow that he had given, it is 4 reasonably pre- 
sumed that he might have deprived Antioehus of his kingdom; 
but " his heart was lifted up" by his success ; being delivered 
from his fears, he now mere freely indulged his lusts ; and after 
a few menaces and complaints he granted peace to Antioehus, 
*,hat he might be no more interrupted in the gratification of his 
appetites and passions. lie had before 5 murdered his father, 
and his mother, and his brother ; and now 6 he killed his wife, 



8 Polyb. 1. 5, c. SO. Hieron. ibid. 

• Polyb. ibid. Slrabo, I. 16, p. 1102. 
Hieron. ibid. 

1 Polyb. 1. 5, c. 70. Km Tin uiv \vTt6\oo 
ovvdueux to r\?,0'is i/i', "c^oi jitv i%aKiGuunioi 
Kai cW^i'Atot, abv 6i Toorots trreis l^nKiaxt- 
Xwt, Sripi* ci cWi ttA:ko tCiv tKar6u. Summa 
totius cxercitus Altlinrld ; pcd'Uum duo et scjc- 
aginta mi'dia; equitum sex; elephand duo su- 
pra centum. 

3 'Hffav ?<€ ol TtTl\evTnK6Tts T&v ff«p' 
'Ai/ncl^uu, irc^ot uiv oh iroAii Xiinovres /.unfwv, 
Inireis ce ir^duvs rpiaKoaiuiv' e^wyptia cV r'aAw- 
aav inzep Toils TCTpaKiox^tois. — Tuiv de Tana 
UroXcuaiuVj xe^oi uiv els x'A/ouy Kai tzvtoko- 
crtovs tTsbeurrjoav, (7nr£?s 6f els ixraKooiovs* 
Desideravit aulem e suis Antioehus non multo 



paueiores decern millibus pfdilum: equitcs 
treeentus et eo plures : capti sunt vivi supra 
qualuoT millia. — E Ptolemaicis occisi sunt 
pedites milk et nuingenti ; equitcs septingenti. 
Potyb. I. 5, c. 86. ' Inito croo cerlamine 
juxta oppidum liapliicp, quod in foribus 
jEfiypli est, onincm Antioehus amisil exer- 
ciluui, &c.' Hieron. ibid. 

3 Polyb. ibid. ' Quumque cessisset 
Syria, ad extremum fupdere, et quibnsdam 
eondilionibus pugna finita est.' Hieron. 
ibid. 

4 Justin. 1. 30, c. 1. 'Spoliassetque 

regno Antiochum, si fortunam virtute ju- 
vissei.' Polyb. 1. 5, c. 87. 

* Justin. 1. 29, c. 1. Polyb. 1. 5, c. 34. 
' Justin. 1. 30, c. 1. Polyb. I. 15, c. 25, 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



273 



who was also his sister; mill 7 gave himself up entirely to the 
liiuiiaiiciin'iit of Agathoelea his harlot, and her brother Agatho- 
clcrf who was liis catamite, ami lln ir mother Oenanlhe who 
was his bawd. And 3 so forgetful of all the greatness of his 
name and majesty, he consumed his days in fea.-ling, and his 
nights in lewdness; and became not only the spectator, but 
the masier and leader of all wickedness. And whal availed it 
to have co'vptcred his enemies, when he was thus overcome 
by his vices? he was so far from being "strengthened by it," 
that even 9 his own subjects, o'lended at his inglorious peace, 
and more inglorious life, rebelled against him. Hut the pro- 
phet in (his passage alluded more particularly to the case of his 
own countrymen. After the retreat of Antioehus, Ptolemy 
visited the cities of Ccele-Syria and Palestine, 1 which had sub- 
mitied to him : and among others in his progress he came to 
Jerusalem. He there oilercd sacrifices, and was desirous of 
entering into the holy of holies, contrary to the cusloni and 
religion of the place, being (as the " writer of the third book of 
.Maccabees says) greatly lifted up by pride and confidence, 
liis curiosity was restrained with great difficulty, and he de- 
parted with heavy displeasure against the whole nation of the 
.Jews. At his return therefore lo Alexandria, he began a cruel 
persecution upon the Jewish inhabitants of that city, who had 
resided there from the time of Alexander, and enjoyed the privi- 
leges of the most favoured citizens. " And he cast down many 
ten thousands;" for it appears from Eusebius, 3 that about this 
time forty thousand Jews were slain, or sixty thousand as they 
are reckoned in Jerome's Latin interpretation. No king could 
be strengthened by the loss of such a number of useful subjects. 
The loss of so many Jews, and the rebellion of the Egyptians, 
added to the mal-administration of the state, must certainly 
very much weaken, and almost totally ruin the kingdom. 

Peace was to continue between the two crowns of Egy 
and Syria for some years, and then the king of the north should 
attempt another invasion. "For the king of the north shall 
return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former,, 
and shall certainly come, after certain years (at the end of these, 
times, that is, years) with a great army, and with much riches, 5 ' 
(ver. 13.) The following events, you see, were not to take 



* Plutarch in Cleomene, § 33. Poljb. 
[. 15, passim. Juslm. 1. 30, c. 1 et 2. 

8 'Atque ita omnem magnitudinem no- 
minis ac majestatis oblitus, noctes in stupris, 
dies in conviviis cunsumit — nec jam spec- 
tator rex, scd magister nequitias. Justin, 
ibid. c. 1 . 

» Polyb. I. 6. c. 107. 



1 For these particulars the third book o 
Maccabees must be consulted. 

2 "YfipEi Kal 5pa'p£t pcydXus Irrtip/jivov. 3 
Mace. ii. 21. 

3 'lovialoi \rj$6[i'Tts, TtcaapaKovra x^tdtai 
hv^irdv anoHa^ti/Jtvoi. Eusebii Chron. p. 
185. ' Victi Juda?i : et lx millia armatorum 
ex numero eorura CEesi.' Interprete Hieron 
p. 143. 

2 K 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



274 



BISHOP NEWTON 



place till "after certain years;" and the peace continued be 
iweon the two crowns 4 about fourteen years. In that time 
Ptolemy Philopator 5 died of intemperance and debauchery, 
and was succeeded by his son Ptolemy Epiphanes, a child of 
four or five years old. Antiochus too, 6 having taken and slain 
the rebel Acinous, and having- 7 also reduced and settled the 
eastern pails in their obedience, was at leisure to prosecute any 
enterprise, and could no! let slip so favourable an opportunity of 
extending his dominion.?. lie had acquired great riches, and 
collected many forces in Ids eastern expedition; so that he was 
enabled to "set. forth a greater multitude than the former," and 
lie doubted not to have an easy victory over an infant, king. 
Polybius expressly informs us, 8 that from the king of Bactria 
and from the king of India he received so many elephants as 
made up his number 150, besides provisions and riches. Jerome 
out of ancient authors affirms, 9 that he gathered together an 
incredible army out of the countries beyond Babylon ; and con- 
trary to the league he marched with this army, Ptolemy Philo- 
pator being dead, against his son, who was then four years old, 
and was called Ptolemy Epiphanes, or the illustrious. Justin 
also says, 1 that Ptolemy Philopator king of Egypt being dead, 
in contempt of the childhood of his son, who being left heir to 
the kingdom was a prey even to his domestics, Antiochus king 
of Syria resolved to take possession of Egypt; as if the thing were 
as easily executed as resolved. 

But Antiochus was not the only one who rose up against 
young Ptolemy. Others also confederated with him. "And 
in those times there shall man)' stand up against the king of 
the south : also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves 
to establish the vision, hut they shall fall," (ver. 14.) Aga- 
thocles 2 was in possession of the young king's person ; and he 
was so dissolute and proud in the exercise of his power, that 
the provinces which before were subject to Egypt rebelled, and 
Egypt itself was disturbed by seditions ; and the people of 
Alexandria rose up in a body against Agathoclcs, and caused 



4 See Usher, Pndeaux, and the chronolo- 

gcrs. 

5 Ptolem. in Canonc, Euscbius, Justin. I. 
30, c. 2. Hieron. Sec. 

" Polyb. 1. 8, c. 23. 

' Polyb. 1. 10 et 11. Appian. de Bell. Syr. 
in principle. 

* Kul Xafiuv Ai^aiTa?, wars yti'hOal rove 
axal/Tas its IKa.'jv Kiu Tt£VTtjKOVTa t K. T. A. Ibi 
qwtque elephantOH alios accepit, vt jam centum 
'pdnriuaqiiUa. bestias haberet, fyc. Polyb. 1. 
li, c. 34. 

9 — 1 Incredibilem de supcrioribus lncis 
Babylonis excrcitum congregavit. Et Pto- 
lemtto Philopatore mortuo adversum filiuin 



ejus, qu tunc quatuor annorum erat, et 
vocabatur Ptolcmtcus 'Exttliavris, rupto fre- 
dere movit excrcitum. 1 Hieron. in loc. col. 
1124. 

1 'Mortuo Ptolemrco Philopatore rege 
JEgy\)U, contemp'.aque parvuii filii ejus 
estate, qui in spem regni relictus prredce 
etiain doinesticis crat, Antiochus rex SyriiB 
occuparc ^Egyptum statuit.' Justin. 1. 31, 
c. 1. 

2 Polyb. 1. 15, c. 25. 'Tanta; enim 
dissoluljonis et superbire Agathocles fuit, 
ut subditre prius JKaypio provincial rebel- 
larent ; ipsaque iEjryptus seditionibus vex- 
aretur.' Hieron. in loc. Justin. 1. 30, c. 2 



Digitized by the Center for Adventist Research 



ON THE PROPHECIES. 



275 



him, and -ister, and mother, ami llirir associates, to be put 
to death. Philip ton, the king of Mart-don, 3 entered into a 
league with A ill iochus, to divide Ptolemy's dominions between 
ihi'in, and each lo t a Ice (lie, parts which lay nearest and most 
convenient lo him. And (his is the meaning, us Jerome con- 
clude.-:, 4 of the. prophet's saying, I lint many shall rise up toge- 
ther against, the king of the south. "Also (In; robbers of thy 
people." It is literally 5 the sons of the breakers, the sons of the 
revolters, the factious and refractory ones, of thy people.; for 
the Jews were at. that time broken into factions, part adhering 
to the king of Egypt, and part lo (he king of Syria; but the 
majority were for breaking aieay from (heir allegiance to Pto- 
lemy. In the Vulgate it is translated, 6 tits sons also of the pre- 
varicators of thy people ; in the Septuagint, the sons of the pes- 
tilent ones of thy people. What, shall they do? "shall exalt 
themselves to establish the vision;" shall revolt from Ptolemy, 
and thereby shall contribute greatly, without I heir knowing it, 
towards the accomplishment of this prophecy concerning the 
calamities which should be brought upon the Jewish nation 
by the succeeding kings of Syria. That, the Jews revolted 
from Ptolemy is evident from what. Jerome affirms, 7 that the 
provinces which before were subject to Egypt rebelled : and 
heathen authors intimate, 3 that Antiochus took possession of 
the cities of Cade-Syria and Palestine without any opposition, 
at least they do not mention any. "But they shall fall ;" for 
Seopas 9 came with a powerful army from Ptolemy, and Antio- 
chus being engaged in other parts, soon reduced the cities of 
Ccele-Svria and Palestine to their former obedience. He sub- 
dued the Jews in the winter season, placed a garrison in the 
ea-tle of Jerusalem, and returned with great spoils to Alexan- 
dria ; for he was 1 noted above all men for his avarice and rapa- 
city. The expression of Joseph ns is remarkable,- that the Jews 
submitted to Scopas by force, but to Antiochus they submitted 
willingly. 

It. was in the absence of Antiochus, that these advantages 
were obtained by the arms of